Cuneiform Parallels to the Old Testament
TO THE
OLD TESTAMENT
TRANSLATED AND EDITED BY
ROBERT WILLIAM ROGERS
Ph.D. (Leipzig), Litt,D., LL.D., F.R.G.S.
Professor in Drew Theological Seminary; Author of "A History of Babylonia
and Assyria," in Two Volumes; "The Religion of Babylonia and
Assyria, Especially in Its Relations to Israel, " Five
Lectures delivered at Harvard University
I
iVf\v
\3
NEW YORK: EATON & MAINS
CINCINNATI: JENNINGS & GRAHAM
Copyright. 1912, by ROBERT W. ROGERS
TO THE REVEREND
SAMUEL ROLLES DRIVER
Professor of Hebrew, and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford,
AN EMINENT SCHOLAR
A GENIAL AND KINDLY MAN
AND MY DEAR FRIEND
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE
List of Books Quoted or Mentioned xi
Preface xvii
MYTHOLOGICAL TEXTS 1
I. The Creation 3
- The Story of Creation 3 K
- The Babylonian Cosmogony according to Damascius 44
- A Cosmology in a Ritual 44
- The Creation of the Moon (and the Sun) 46
- Another Version of the Creation of the World by
Marduk (So-called " Bilingual of Creation ") . . 47
- The Creation of Cattle and Beasts 50
- An Incantation against Toothache 52
- The Assyrian Cosmology 53
1 . Assyrian Creation Text 54 ••
- Ashur the Creator 57
- An Assyrian Building Inscription with Cosmological Material 58
- An Address to the River of Creation 60
II. The Dragon and Demons 60
- Ellil and the Labbu 60
- The Legend of the Seven Evil Demons 63
III. The Myth of Adapa 67
IV. Primitive Revelation and the Early Kings 76
- Primitive Revelation (Berossos) 76
J^- 2. The Early Kings 78
V. The Gilgamesh Epic and the Story of the Deluge 80
- TheJBabyionian Flood Story 90 S
- Another Recension of the Deluge Story 103 ^
- An Ancient Babylonian Deluge Fragment
(Morgan) 104
- Another Ancient Babylonian Deluge Fragment
(Hilprecht) 108
- The Babylonian Deluge according to Berossos. . . 109
- Destruction by Fire 112
VI. Ea and Atrakhasis 113
VII. Ishtar's Descent to Hades 121
VIII. Nergal and BmnMUl 131
IX. Thk Lec! - i«;<>, King of Agade 135
HYMNS AND PRAYERS 139
1 Hymn to Sin, the Moon God 141
vi TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE
- Hymn to Ramman, the Weather God 147
- Processional Hymn to Marduk 150
- A "Prayer of the Raising of the Hand" to Ishtar 153
- Hymn to Ishtar 161
- Fragment of Wisdom Literature, The So-called Babylonian Job 164 /
- An Incantation with Ethical Contents 170
- Fragment of Wisdom Literature 175
- A Prayer for Restoration to Divine Favor 178
- Hymn to Tammuz (No. 1) 179
- Hymn to Tammuz (No. 2) 182
- A Prayer for a Favorable Dream 185
LITURGICAL AND DOCTRINAL TEXTS 187
- The Supposed Babylonian Sabbath 189 /
- The Pantheon 189
- The Gods of the Months 194
- The Doctrine of Substitution 195
- The Scapegoat 196
CHRONOLOGICAL MATERIALS 199
I. Babylonian 201
- The Babylonian King List A 201
- The Babylonian King List B 202
- A Chronicle concerning Sargon and Other Early
Babylonian and Assyrian Rulers 203
- The Babylonian Chronicle 208
II. Assyrian 219
- The Assyrian Eponym List 219
- The Assyrian Eponym List with Notes 226
- The Eponym Chronicle for 720-705 B. C 236
- Fragment of a Similar List 238
- The Ptolemaic Canon 239
- Literature 240
HISTORICAL TEXTS 241
I. Hammurapi 243
- Kudur-Mabuk 247
- Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku) 248
- Letter of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam 248
- Letter of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam 249
- Small Text of Hammurapi 249
- Historical Text of Hammurapi 250
- Dispatch of Hammurapi to Sin-idinnam 252
II. The Tell-el-Amarna Period (1400 B. C.) 252
I. The Discovery of the Letters 252
TABLE OF CONTENTS vii
PAGE
II. Egypt at the Tell-el-Amarna Period 254
III. Syria and Palestine at the Tell-el-Amarna Period 258
- Letter of Burraburiash to Amenophis IV 262
- Letter of Tushratta to Amenophis III 263
- Letters of Rib- Adda of Byblus 265
Letter A 265
Letter B 266
- Letters of Abdi-Khiba of Jerusalem 268
Letter A 268
Letter B 270
Letter C 272
Letter D 275
Letter E 276
Letter F 277
- The Letter from Lachish 278
- Tablets from Gezer 279
Tablet A 279
Tablet B 280
- The Letters from Ta'anek 281
Letter A 281
Letter B 282
III. Ashurnazirpal (885-860 B. C.) 283
The Annals of Ashurnazirpal 286
IV. Shalmaneser III (859-825 B.C.) 288
854 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 293
854 B. C. The Monolith Inscription 294
854 B. C. The Bull Inscription 297
854 B. C. The Berlin Inscription 298
850-849 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 299
850-849 B. C. The Bull Inscription 300
846 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 302
846 B. C. The Bull Inscription 302
842 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 303
842 B. C. The Annalistic Fragment 303
842 B. C. Obelisk Legend beneath the Reliefs.. . . 301
839 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription 304
V. Ai.ad-mrari IV (812-783 B. C.) 30;>
- Calah Inscription
- Nebo Statue from Oftlafa
VI. Ti -.lathpii.kskr IV (745-727 B. C.)
- Annals (738 B. C.) 318
Campaign against the West in 733-732 B. C. . . 317
viii TABLE OF CONTENTS
PAGE
- Small Inscription 1 320
- Nimroud Tablet 322
VII. Sargon II (722-705 B. C.) 323
- The Conquest of Samaria (722-721 B. C.) 326
- The Campaign against Hamath and Gaza (720
B. C.) 327
- Stone Inscription from Kalah (717 B. C.) 327
- Cylinder Inscription (713 B. C.) 328
- The Campaign against Ashdod (711 B. C.) 328
- Fragment of Another Account of the Campaign
against Ashdod 329
- Campaigns against Samaria, Gaza, and Hamath
(722-720 B. C.) 331
VIII. Sennacherib (704-682 B. C.) 332
- The Campaign against Jerusalem (701 B. C). . . 340
- Summaiy of Sennacherib's Western Campaign
(701 B.C.) 344
- Sennacherib at Lachish (701 B.C.) 345
- Sennacherib's Last Campaign against Arabia 345
- Herodotus on the Campaign of Sennacherib. . . . 346
- Polyhistor and Abydenus 347
IX. Esarhaddon (680-668) and Asm KB ax apal (668-625) 349
- Esarhaddon— Prism A 353
- Prism B 355
- TheCampaign against Arabiaand Egypt (670B.C.) 357
- Ashurbanapal at Acco (about 645 B. C.) 359
X. Nebuchadrezzar (604-562 B. C.) 360
- East India House Inscription 364
- Nebuchadrezzar in the Lebanon 365
- Nebuchadrezzar's Campaign against Egypt 367
- Building Inscription of Nebuchadrezzar 368
- Western Campaign 369
- Berossos on the Neo-Babylonian Period 370
XI. Nabonidus, Belshazzar, and Cyrc8 371
- Inscription from the Four Clay Cylinders 378
- The Cylinder of Cyrus 380
LEGAL TEXTS 385
I. A Kudurru, or Boundary Stone 387
II. A Certificate of Adoption 393
III. A Marriage Contract 394
IV. The Code of Hammurapi 395
Index 466
IX
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS plate page
- The First Tablet of Creation 473
- The Second Tablet of Creation 475
- The Third Tablet of Creation 477
- The Fourth Tablet of Creation 479
- The Fifth Tablet of Creation 481
- The Sixth Tablet of Creation 483
- The Seventh Tablet of Creation 485
- Conflict between a God and the Dragon 487
- The Story of the Deluge. Obverse 489
- The Story of the Deluge. Reverse 491
- The Story of the Deluge. Obverse 493
- The Story of the Deluge. Reverse 495
- The Assyrian Representation of Gilgamesh 497
- Seal Cylinders 499
Fig. 1. Scenes from Gilgamesh Epic. Fig. 2. Scene from Gilgamesh Epic. Fig. 3. Ut-napishtim in the Ark.
- The Descent of Ishtar to Hades. Obverse 501
- The Descent of Ishtar to Hades. Reverse 503
- Seal Cylinders 505
Fig. 1. Sin the Moon God.
Fig. 2. Darius the King on a Lion Hunt.
Fig. 3. Mythological Scene.
- Seal Cylinders 507
Fig. 1. The Goddess Ishtar.
Kip. 2. The Temptation, so called.
Fig. 3. Women Picking Dates.
- Shamash, the Sun God, in His Shrine 509
- Statue of the God Nabu 511
- Babylonian Demons 513
- The Babylonian Chronicle 515
- Hni.DiNr; Inscription of Kudur Mabuk 517
- I'konzi Figure of Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku) 519
- A\n. \orms IV 521
< .phis IV and His Family Sacrificing 523
- Amenoihih IV and His Family 525
- Letter of Tushratta to Amenophis III
ix
x LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
PLATE PAGE
- Fig. 1. Letter of Abdi-Khiba of Jerusalem 529
Figs. 2 and 3. Basalt Statue of Shalmaneser III.
- Colossal Figure from Ashurnazirpal's Palace 531
- Obelisk of Shalmaneser III 533
- Obelisk of Shalmaneser III. Reliefs 535
- Monolith of Shalmaneser III 537
- Inscription of Shalmaneser III at the Dog River . 539
- Inscription of Tiglathpileser IV 541
- Prism of Sennacherib 543
- Siege of Lachish by Sennacherib 545
- Sennacherib at Lachish 547
- Portrait of Merodach-baladan on a Boundary
Stone 549
- Stele of Esarhaddon 551
- ashurbanipal on horseback 553
- Prism of Ashurbanipal 555
- Assyrian Soldiers 557
- Fig. 1. Cylinder of Nabonidus 559
Fig. 2. Cylinder of Nebuchadrezzar II. Fig. 3. Cylinder of Nabonidus.
- Cylinder of Cyrus 561
- Fig. 1. Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar 1 563
Fig. 2. Mace-Head of Sargon I.
- Symbols on Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar 1 . 565
- The Hammurapi Code of Laws 567
XI
LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED
Abel, Ludwig, und Winckler, Hugo, Keilschrifttexte zum Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen. Berlin. 1890. Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna. Berlin. 1889, 1890. Archaeology, Society of Biblical, Proceedings and Transactions.
London. Asiatic Society, Journal of Royal. London. Assyriologie, Beitrage zur, und Semitischen Sprachwissenschaft.
Leipzig. Assyriologie, Revue d 'Assyriologie et d'Archgologie Orientale.
Paris. Assyriologie, Zeitschrift fiir, und verwandte Gebiete, herausgegeben
von Carl Bezold. Strassburg. Auchincloss, W. S., Chronology of the Holy Bible, with an introduction by A. H. Sayce. New York. 1911. Beecher, Willis J., The Dated Events of the Old Testament. Philadelphia. 1908. Berliner Akademie der Wissenschaften, Berichte. Berlin. Bezold, Carl, Catalogue of the Cuneiform Tablets in the Kouyunjik Collection of the British Museum, Vols. I-V. London. 1889ff. Ninive und Babylon (Monographien zur Weltgeschichte) . Bielefeld und Leipzig. 1903. 2te Auflage. 1910.
Babylonisch-Assyrische Texte, I, Die Schopfungslegende. Bonn. 1904. Zweite um den Sintflutbericht vermehrte, Auflage. 1911. Bezold, Carl, and Budge, E. A. W., The Tell-el Amarna Tablets
in the British Museum. London. 1892. Breasted, James Henry, History of Egypt. New York. 1905.
Ancient Records of Egypt. Five Vols. Chicago. 1906ft*. Budge, E. A. W., History of Egypt. Eight Vols. London. 1902. Budge, E. A. W., and King, Leonard, Annals of the Kings of Assyria.
i;<lon. 1902. Clay, Albert T., Documents from the Temple Archives of Nippur, Dated in the Reigns of Cassite Rulers. Philadelphia. 1906.
.t <m the Old Testament from Babel. Philadelphia. 1907. fistoire du Culte de Sin en Babylonie et en Assyrie. Parte. 1908. Cook , S . A . , The Laws of Moses and the Code of Hammurabi. London. «)3.
xii LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED
Craig, James A., Assyrian and Babylonian Religious Texts. Leipzig. Vol. I, 1895; Vol. II, 1897. Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian Tablets, etc., in the British Museum. Parts I to XXX have appeared. London. 1896-1912. Davies, W. W., The Codes of Hammurabi and Moses. Cincinnati.
Delitzsch, Friedrich, Das Babylonische Weltschopfungsepos (Abhandlungen der Sachsischen Gesellschaft der wissenschaften, Bd. XVII). Leipzig. 1896. Assyrisches Worterbuch zur gesamten bisher verdffentlichten Keilschriftlitteratur. Lieferung 1-3. Leipzig. 1887-1890. Assyrisches Hand worterbuch. Leipzig. 1S96. Assyrische Lesestiicke. 4te Auflage. Leipzig. 1900. Das Babylonische Weltschopfungsepos (Abhandlungen der philologisch-historischen Classe der KOnigl. Siichischen Gesellschaft der wissenschaften Band XVII, No. 2). Leipzig. 1896. Babel und Bibel, Ein Vortrag. Leipzig. 1902. Dhorme, Paul, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens. Paris.
Driver, S. R., The Book of Exodus (Cambridge Bible for Schools). Cambridge. 1911. Article, Old Testament Chronology, Encyclopaedia Britannica, Eleventh Edition, Vol. Ill, p. 865f. Cambridge. 1912. Goodspeed, George S., A History of the Babylonians and Assyrians.
New York. 1902. Gray, G. Buchanan, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Book of Isaiah, Vol. I (International Critical Commentary). Edinburgh. 1912. Gressmann, Hugo; Ungnad, Arthur; Ranke, Hermann; Altorientalische Texte und Bilder zum Allen Testamente. Tubingen. 1909. Grimme, H., Das Gesetz Chammurabis und Moses. IMS. Gunkel, Heinrich, Schopfung und Chaos in Urzeit und Endzeit.
Gottingen. 1895. Halma, M. le Abbe, Oeuvres de Ptolemee. Paris. 1819. Harper, Robert F., The Code of Hammurabi. Chicago. 1904. Haupt, Paul, Das Babylonische Nimrod-Epos. Leipzig. 1884, 1891.
Purim (Beitrage zur Assyriologie Bd. VI). Hilprecht, Hermann V., Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania. Old Babylonian Inscriptions, Vol. I. Philadelphia. 1983. The Earliest Version of the Babylonian Deluge Story and the Temple Library of Nippur (The Babylonian Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania, Vol. V, I). Philadelphia. 1911. Anniversary Volume. Leipzig. 1909.
LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED xiii
Hincke, W. J., A New Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar I from
Nippur. Philadelphia. 1907. Hommel, Fritz, Geschichte Babyloniens und Assyriens. Berlin. 1885. Hrozny, H., Keilschrifttexte aus Ta'anek (in Sellin, Ernst, Tell
Ta'anek). Wien. 1904. Hussey, Mary I., Some Sumerian-Babylonian Hymns of the Berlin Collection (American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literature, Vol. XXIII, 2). Chicago. 1907. Jastrow, Jr., Morris, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria. Boston. 1898. Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens. Giessen. 1904-1912. Aspects of Religious Belief and Practice in Babylonia and Assyria. New York. 1911. Jensen. Peter, Das Gilgamesh-Epos in der WeUliteratur. Strassburg.
Jeremias, Alfred, Izdubar-Nimrod, eine altbabylonische Beschworungslegende. Strassburg. 1891. Holle und Parodies bei der Babylonier (Der Alte Orient I, 3). Leipzig. 1900.
Das Alte Testament im Ldchte des Allen Orients, 2te Auflage. Leipzig. 1906.
The Old Testament in the Light of the Ancient East. Two Vols. London. 1911. Jeremias, Johannes, Moses und Hammurabi. 2te Auflage. Leipzig.
Johns, C. H. W., The Oldest Code of Laws in the World. Edinburgh. 1903. Code of Hammurabi. In Hastings's Dictionary of the Bible. Vol. V. New York. 1904. King, L. W., The Seven Tablets of Creation. Two Vols. London. 1902. The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi. Three Vols. London. 1898.
Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings. Two Vols. London. 1907.
Records of the Reign of Tukulti-Ninib I. London. 1904. First Steps in Assyrian. London. 1898. Kittel, Rudolf, and Rogers, Robert, W., Article, Time, Biblical ning of, The New Schaff-Herzog Religious Encyclopaedia, VoL XI. p. 442f. New York. 191 1.
zon, J. A., Assy rischeGebete an den Sonnengott. Leipzig. 1893. Kl- \m:irn:i Tafeln (Vorderasiatische Bibliothek). Leipzig. 112. Kohler r, F. E.; und Ungnad, A., Hammurabis Gesetz.
Leipzig. 1904-1909.
xiv LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED
Langdon, Stephen, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms. Paris.
Neubabylonische Konigsinschriften (Vorderasiatische Bibliothek). Leipzig. 1912.
Building Inscriptions of the Neo-Baby Ionian Empire. Paris. 1905.
Layard, A. H., Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character from Assyrian Monuments. London. 1851.
Lehmann, C. F., Zwei Hauptprobleme der altorientalischen Chronologic und ihre Losung. Leipzig. 1898.
Lehmann-Haupt, C. F., Die Historische Semiramis und ihre Zeit. Tubingen. 1910. Israel, seine Entwichelung in Rahmen der Weltgeschichte. Tubingen. 1911.
Loisy, A., Les Mythes Babyloniens et les Premiers Chapitres de la Genese. Paris. 1901.
Lyon, D. G., The Structure of the Hammurabi Code (Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. XXV). Boston. 1904.
Marti, Karl, Chronology A, Old Testament. Encyclopaedia Biblica, Vol. I, col. 773f. New York. 1899.
Martin, F., Textes religieux Assyriens et Babyloniens. Paris. 1900.
Maspero, G., The Passing of the Empires. New York. 1900.
Meissner, Bruno, and Rost, Paul, Die Baninschriften Sanheribs. Leipzig. 1893.
Messerschmidt, Leopold, Keilschrifttexte aus Assur, historischen Inkalts. Heft 1. Leipzig. 1911.
Meyer, Eduard, Geschichte des Altertums, 2te Auflage. Band I, 1 and 2. Stuttgart. 1907, 1909. Die Israeliten und ihre Nachbarstdmme. Leipzig. 1906.
Miiller, Carl, Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum. Paris. 1848.
Milller, David H., Die Gesetze Hammurabis und die Mosaische Gesetzgebung. Vienna. 1903.
Niebuhr, Carl, Die Chronologie der Geschichte Israels, Aegyptens, Babyloniens und Assyriens. Leipzig. 1896.
Niese, B., Flavii Josephi Opera. Berlin. 1889.
Oettli, Samuel, Das Gesetz Hammurabis und die Thora Israels. Leipzig. 1903.
Olmstead, A. T., Western Asia in the Days of Sargon of Assyria. New York. 1908.
Oppert, Jules, Histoire des Empires. Versailles. 1865.
Orient Gesellschaft, Deutsche. Mittheilungen. Berlin.
Oriental Society, American, Journal of. New Haven, Conn.
Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement. London.
Paton, Lewis Bayles, The Early History of Syria and Palestine. New York. 1901.
LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED xv
Peiser, Felix, Studien zur orientalischen Altertumskunde (Mittheilungen der Vorderasiatischen Gesellschaft No. 6). Leipzig. 1898. Perry, E. G., Hymnen und Gebete an Sin. Leipzig. 1907. Pognon, H., Les inscriptions babyhniennes du Wadi Brissa. Paris.
Price, Ira M., Literary Remains of Rim Sin. Chicago. Rawlinson, George, Herodotus. Third Edition. London. 1875. Recueil de Travaux relatifs a la Philologie et a l'Archdologie Egyptiennes et Assyriens. Paris. Reisner, George, Sumerisch-Babylonische Hymnen. Berlin. 1896. Riggenbach, C. J., und Orelli, Conrad von, Des Flavius Josephus
Schrift gegen Apion. Basel. 1877. Rogers, Robert W., History of Babylonia and Assyria. Two Vols. New York. 1900. The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its Relations to Israel. New York. 1908. Roscher, Lexicon der Griechischen und Romischen Mythologie.
Strassburg. Rost, Paul, Die Keilschrifttexte Tiglat-Pilesers. Leipzig. 1893. Ruelle, Car. Aem, Damascii Successoris Dubitationes et Solutionis
de primis principii. Parisiis. 1889. Sayce, A. H., Records of the Past. New Series. Six Volumes. London. 1889ff. Lectures on the Origin and Growth of Religion as Illustrated by the Religion of the Ancient Babylonians. Hibbert Lectures, 1887. London. 1887.
The Religions of Ancient Egypt and Babylonia. The Gifford Lectures. Edinburgh. 1902. Scheil, Vincent, Memoires de la Delegation en Perse. Paris. 1902. Schiffer, Sina, Die Aramder. Leipzig. 1911. Schone, Alfred, Eusebii Chronicorum Liber Prior. Berlin. 1875. Schrader, Eberhard, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament. Giessen 1872, 2te Auflage ib. 1883. 3te Auflage. Edited by Zimmern and Winckler. Berlin. 1902. Second Edition, Translated into English by Owen C. Whitehouse. London. 1885. Keilinschriften und Geschichisforschung, Giessen. 1878. Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek. Berlin. Bd. I, 1889; Bd. II, 1890; Bd. Ill, 1, 1892; Bd. Ill, 2, 1890; Bd. IV, 1896; Bd. V, 1896; Bd. VI, 1, 1900. Sendschirli, Ausgrabungen in, Ausgefuhrt und herausgegeben in
Auftrage des Orient-Cornites zu Berlin. I. Berlin. IS Skinner, John, A Critical and Kxrnrtical Commentary on Genesis (International Critical Comment :iry). New York. 1910.
xvi LIST OF BOOKS QUOTED OR MENTIONED
Smith, George, The Chaldean Account of Genesis. Fifth Edition.
London. 1876. Spiegelberg, Wilhelm, Der AufenthaU Israels in Aegypten. Strassmaier, J. N., Babylonische Texte. Leipzig. 1891. Thompson, R. Campbell, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia.
Two Vols. London. 1903. Thureau-Dangin, F., Die Sumerischen und Akkadischen Konigsinschriften. Leipzig. 1907. Times, The Expository, Edinburgh.
Victoria Institute, Journal of the Transactions of, London. Weber, Otto, Die Literaiur der Babylonier und Assyrer. Leipzig. 1907. Weissbach, F. H., Babylonische Miszellen. Leipzig. 1903.
Die Inschriften Nebukadnezars II, im Wadi Brissa und am Nahr el-Kelb. Leipzig. 1906.
Die Keilinschriften der Achdmeniden (Vorderasiatische Bibliothek). Leipzig. 1911. Whiston, W., Josephus, translation revised by A. R. Shilleto.
London. 1889, 1890.
Winckler, Hugo, Die Keilschrifttexte Sargons. Two Vols. Leipzig.
1889.
Untersuchungen zur Altorientalischen Geschichte. Leipzig. 1889.
Altorientalische Forschungen. Leipzig. 1894n
Die Gesetze Hammurabis (Der alte Orient. Band IV) . Leipzig.
1906.
Die Gesetze Hammurabis in Umschrift und Uebersetzung. Leipzig. 1904.
Vorderasiatische Geschichte. Leipzig. 1905. Keilinschnflliches Textbuch zum Allen Testament. Leipzig. 1892, 2te Auflage, 1903; 3te Auflage, 1909. Winckler, Hugo, und Abel, Ludwig, Der Thontafelfund von El-
Amarna. Berlin. 1889. Zimmern, Heinrich, Sumerisch-Babylonische Tamuzlieder (Berichte der Koniglich Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Band 59). Leipzig. 1907. Babylonische Busspsalmen. Leipzig. 1885. Beitrdge zur Kenntris der Babylonischen Religion. Lieferung I. Die Beschworungstafeln Shurpu. Leipzig. 1896. Lieferung II. Ritualtafeln fur den Wahrsager, Beschworer und Sanger. Erste Halfte. 1899. Lieferung III. Ritualtafeln. Zweite Halfte. Leipzig. 1900.
Babylonische Hymnen und Gebete in Auswahl (Der Alte Orient, VII, 3). Leipzig. 1905.
Zum babylonischen Neujahrsfest (Berichte der Koniglich- Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1906).
XI//I
PREFACE
Early in the history of Assyriology Professor Eberhard Schrader, of Berlin, published his Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament (Giessen, 1872), which appeared in a second edition rewritten and doubled in size (Giessen, 1883), and was then translated into English by the Rev. Owen C. Whitehouse (London, 1885). In this great book the Assyrian and Babylonian inscription material illustrative of the Old Testament was collected under the biblical passages in transliteration and translation. In German or in English dress this book went everywhere, every student of Hebrew or of Assyrian consulted it, every Old Testament commentator quoted from it or made reference to it; its influence was incalculable. The rapid progress of exploration, decipherment, and explanation soon left it antiquated, and the eagerly desired new edition appeared, entirely rewritten by Professors Heinrich Zimmern and Hugo Winckler (Berlin, 1902), and upon a new plan. In this new edition, far more learned than the former and crowded with matter of high importance, suggestive, brilliant, instructive, the original texts, as Schrader had given them, were omitted and their place supplied by elaborate discussion of all the questions involved. The loss of the inscription material was partially supplied by the exceedingly useful Keilinschriftliches Textbuck zum Alten Testament by Professor Winckler (Leipzig, first edition, 1892; second, 1903: third, 1909), which gave in transliteration and translation the important historical and mythological texts necessary to the unling of the Old Testament.
\ ii
xviii PREFACE
Shortly after the publication of the third edition of Schrader's book I began the collection and translation of inscriptions with the purpose of supplying to English readers a complete Corpus of all the Assyrian, Babylonian, and Persian inscriptions which are parallel to or illustrative of the Old Testament. I had then no idea that it would grow to so great a size, or that its preparation would occupy so long a series of years, or that the labor involved would be so arduous. I should hardly have dared to undertake with a light heart a task which has taxed my energies during many an hour between lectures, and absorbed nearly all my summer holidays since it began. It has, indeed, cost so much that my early hopes and enthusiasm for it have slipped away, and, like Johnson with his Dictionary, "I therefore dismiss it with frigid tranquillity, having little to fear or hope from censure or from praise."
The plan involves a number of very different kinds of scholarship, in all of which no man dare pretend equally to excel. In the first place, the texts are all translated into English, and they come from almost every type of cuneiform literature, and every type has its specialists. For the thoroughness and skill with which this fundamental task has been done I can only claim to have spent many years upon the historical and chronological texts as a specialty, and to have worked diligently and independently and sought carefully to know all that my colleagues have produced on the other fields. I hope that the translations represent fairly well the present state of the science of Assyriology, and I have confidence that experts will find not a few cases in which progress has been made beyond previous editions of others. The transcriptions are
PREFACE xix
printed to make possible the control of the translations without immediate recourse to the widely scattered original texts. They will be useful, not only to those who have actually studied Assyrian, but almost equally to those who know Hebrew or other Semitic languages. There are, I fear, some uneven places in the transliteration, ever a pitfall in all languages, but they will probably serve sufficiently their practical purpose. The introductions, especially those which deal with the historical sections, are intended to enable the ordinary reader to find the relationship between the text which follows and the period or situation to which it belongs. I could easily have made them much more extensive had I chosen to thresh out every theory and make every possible comparison with the Old Testament. The purpose of the book was, however, very different. My idea was to supply the materials and let the student exercise his own judgment upon them. It would be a most useful reformation in much of our academic, and even of our graduate teaching, if our pupils were compelled to do a little more for themselves. Here, assembled in one book, are the texts, here the absolutely necessary fundamental materials for the understanding of their bearing, and here also references to the publications of the original cuneiform texts, and to the most important discussions already held concerning them. I venture to hope that professors, teachers, and preachers who wish to lecture upon the manifold relations be- D Palestine and Babylonia and Assyria will here find the means by which t hey may introduce them- . and especially their pupils, directly to the sources. I believe that this book contains the largest body of cuneiform literature yet assembled in any Ian* guage for tho illustration of the Old Testament:
XX
PREFACE
I have had much encouragement and some help from colleagues on both sides of the sea during the years spent upon the work. It would be impossible to name them all, and it may seem invidious to mention any. It ought, however, to be said that Professor Stephen Langdon, of Oxford, has read in manuscript most of the religious texts and has pointed out a number of amendments and improvements. My friend, Professor Briinnow, of Princeton, has read the whole book in proof and has helped me in many places to find errors and inconsistencies which a mind polarized by so many rereadings of the same matter had failed to observe. I know of no way adequately to express my gratitude for these services. As I now set the book on its journey I find myself wishing that others had seen this or that within its covers before the type had placed it beyond correction. This desire comes to me the more readily because in the writing of it I have silently corrected literally hundreds of mistakes made by my predecessors in translations and in transcriptions. I may surely anticipate the discovery by others of many mistakes of my own. But, as Johnson said (it is surely time to quote him again), "I soon found that it is too late to look for instruments, when the work calls for execution, and that whatever abilities I had brought to my task, with those I must finally perform it. To deliberate whenever I doubted, to inquire whenever I was ignorant, would have protracted the undertaking without end, and, perhaps, without much improvement; for I did not find by my first experiments that what I had not of my own was easily to be obtained; I saw that one inquiry only gave occasion to another, that book referred to book, that to search was not always to find, and to find was not always to be informed; and
PREFACE
xxi
that thus to pursue perfection was, like the first inhabitants of Arcadia, to chase the sun, which, when they had reached the hill where he seemed to rest, was still beheld at the same distance from them.,,
My obligations to the books and papers which have been published in this field before me are acknowledged with almost meticulous scrupulousness on every page. I have been so fearful of robbing somebody's treasure that I have printed references of acknowledgment in many cases where I had already reached the same conclusion long before. If I have overlooked anyone in this distribution of footnote compliments, here's an apology to him, and a letter will follow as soon as my attention is drawn to the matter.
The book was practically completed long ago, and its publication delayed by the absurd demands made upon American scholars by the machinery amid which many of them are compelled to sacrifice their larger usefulness. The delay has, however, permitted me to compare my translations with the admirable work of Professor Arthur Ungnad in Gressmann's Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, to my profit in many cases and to my comfort in all. I am under special obligations also to Professor Ungnad's treatment of the Hammurapi code in his joint work with Professor Kohler. I doubt whether this work of his has yet found adequate appreciation at the hands of other scholars. I have adopted so many suggestions from him that it seemed impossible to acknowledge every one of them in foot not*
Earnestly and eagerly do I hope that the book may prove useful, may help some inquiring mind, or — n wonderful boon — may rouse some young mind to an interest in, or even to lifelong devotion to, the study of
xxii PREFACE
the ancient Orient. "When I am animated by this wish" (here is Johnson again to relieve the tedium of this long preface), "I look with pleasure on my book, however defective, and deliver it to the world with the spirit of a man that has endeavoured well."
Robert W. Rogers. The Bodleian Library, Oxford. September 13, 1911.
MYTHOLOGICAL TEXTS
I. THE CREATION
When above the heaven was not named, And beneath the earth bore no name, And the primeval Apsu, who begat them And Mummu and Tiamat, the mother of them all, — 5 Their waters were mingled together, And no field was formed, no marsh seen, When no one of the gods had been called into being, And none bore a name, and no destinies [were fixed] Then were created the gods in the midst of [heaven], 10 Lakhmu and Lakhamu were called into being . . . Ages increased . . .
» The text is published by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii. See further for additional fragments, King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, where also are to be found transcription, translation, and a valuable commentary. Earlier editions, which are still valuable, are Heinrich Zimmern, in Gunkel, Schdpfung und Chaos, pp. 401ff.; Delitzsch, Das Babylonische W clt schdpfung sepos. (Abhandlungen der Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Bd. xvii, 1896); Jensen, in Schrader's Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 2ff.; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches T extbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 94ff.; Bezold, Die Schdpfungslegende (Kleine Texte fur theolog. Vorlesungen und Uebungen. Litzmann, Heft 7, Bonn, 1904); P. Dhorme, Choix de Textes Relxgieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 2ff. The literature in explanation of this difficult text and of its relations to the religion of Israel is very extensive. The following may be mentioned: Jastrow, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria (1898), pp. 407ff., and Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens (1904-1912); A. Loisv, Les Mythcs Babyloniens et les Premiers Chapitres de la Genise (1901); A. T. Clay, Light on the Old Testament from Babel (1907); Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its relations to 1 (1908).
c-nu-ma e-li§ la na-bu-u §a-ma-mu 6ap-li§ am-ma-tum su-ma la zak-rat Apsu-ma ris-tu-u za-ru-§u-un Mu-um-mu Ti-amat mu-al-li-da-at1 gim-ri-§u-un 5 me-su-nu i§-te-ni§ i-hj-ku-u-ma gi-pa-ra la ki-is-su-ra su-sa-a la |
,ii-ma ilani la §u-pu-u ina-na-ma Su-ma la zuk-ku-ru si-ma-tu la [§i-mal ilx-ha-nu-u-nia ilani ki-rifb] [3a-ma-mi2] 10 (ilu) Life-ma u (ilu) La-Jja-mu uS-ta-pu-u [. . .] :i-<li ir-bu-u i- [. . .]
1 Variant mu-urn-ma-nl-li-da-nt , Brit tm, No. 93015.
- King's restoration, ngnad, but with n qui
Anshar and Kishar were created, and over them . . .
Long were the days, then came there forth . . .
Ami, their son . . . 15 Anshar and Anu . . .
And the god Anu . . .
Nudimmud, whom his fathers, his begetters . . .
Abounding in all wisdom . . .
He was exceeding strong . . . 20 There was no rival . . .
So were established and . . . the great gods.
But [Tiamat and Apsu] were in confusion
They were troubled and . . .
In confusion 25 Apsu was not diminished in might
And Tiamat lapsed into silence
She smote their deeds . . .
Their way was not good, they
Then Apsu, the begetter of the great gods, 30 Summoned Mummu his messenger and said unto him
"O Mummu, messenger that rejoicest my heart,
Come, let us go unto Tiamat."
An-§ar u (ilu) Ki-§ar ib-ba-nu-u e-li-5u-[nu . . .J
ur-ri-ku time us-si-[su . . .]
(ilu) A-nul a-pil-&u-nu [da-ni]-nu [. . .] 15 An-Sar (ilu) A-num [. . .]
u (ilu) A-num ut-[. . .]
(ilu) Nu-dim-mud §a abe-su a-iit-[ti-su . . .]
pal-ka uz-nu fca-sis e-[im-ku . . .]
gu-us-sur ma-a-di-i§ [. . .] 20 la i-si sfa]-ni-na [. . .]
in-nin-du-ma . . . u
e-su-u Ti-[amat u Apsu . . .]
da-al-bu-nim-ma [. . .]
i-na §u-'-a-ru §u [. . .] 25 la na-si-ir Apsu [. . .]
u Ti-amat [su]-ka-am-mu-ma-[at . . .]
im-bas-sa-am-m[a i]p-§e-ta-§u-un [. . .]
la ta-bat al-kat-su-nu §u-nu-[t]i i-ga-me-la
i-nu-su Apsu za-ri ihini ra-bi-u-tim 30 is-si-ma (ilu) Mu-um-mu suk-kal-Ia-§u i-zak-kar-§u
Mu-um-mu suk-kal-li mu-tib-ba ka-bit-ti-ia
al-kam-ma si-ri-iS Ti-amat i-ni-[il-li-ik]
Some copies read num.
They went and before Tiamat they lay down,
They consulted on a plan concerning the gods, their sons. 35 Apsu opened his mouth and said,
And unto Tiamat, the brilliant, he spake a word:
their way . . .
By day I cannot rest, I cannot lie down
I will destroy their way, I will [disperse them] 40 That the clamor may be appeased, that we may lie down."
When Tiamat heard these words,
She was furious, and cried for . . .
She went into a terrible anger
She conceived evil in her heart: 45 "All that which we have made, we will destroy
Lo, their ways are become evil, and let us . . .
Mummu answered, and gave counsel unto Apsu,
An hostile counsel was the counsel of Mummu
"Come, their way is strong, but destroy thou it. 50 So shalt thou have rest by day, by night thou shalt lie down."
il-H-ku-ma ku-ud-mi-is Ti-[amat] sak-pu a-ma-ti im-tal-li-ku a§-sum ilani [ma-ri -e-§u-un] 35 Ap[supa]-a-§u i-pu-[§am-ma i-kab-bi]
a-na [T]i-am[at] el-li-tu-ma i-zak-k[ar a-ma-tum]1 im-[. . .] al-kat-su-n[u e-li-ia] ur-[r]a la §u-up-§u-^a-ak mu-§i [la sal-la-ak]2 lu-u§-bal-lik-ma al-kat-su-nu lu-[§ap-pi-ih"]3 40 ku-u-lu li5-sa-kin-ma i ni-is-lal [ni-i-ni] Ti-amat an-ni-ta i-na [se-mi-§a] i-zu-uz-ma il-ta-si e-li [{jar-mi . . .] . . .] mar-si-iS Ug-fcat] f[-dis-si-sa] i-mut-ta it-ta-<li a-na [kar-si-saj 45 [mi]-na-a ni-i-nn fca ni-i[p-pu-us] nu-uS-ljal-lak4 a]l-kat-su-im lu suni-ru-sa-at-ina i-ni-[- • •] i]-{)ti-ul-nia (ilu) .Mu-uin-inu Ap-su i-ma-al-[li-ku] . . .] u la iii.i-iri-ni ini-lik uiu-[uin-mu(?)] a]-lik li-'-at al-ka-'-[u]-u[n] c-si-[. . .] 50 [ur-r]i§ hi §[u]i>-.su-|ja-at inu-sis hi sal-la-[at]
« Kin • rns highly probable.
:"r<»m lirif I from the ' 71
Apsu hearkened to him and his face brightened The evil designs which he had conceived against the gods, his children,
he feared . . .
Upon his knees he took him (?), and kissed him, . . . 55 Because of the evil, which they all had planned
they changed their . . .
they were agitated . . .
Lamentation . . . they sat in sorrow
60 Then Ea who knoweth all things, perceived their design
he fixed . . .
he went to make a pure incantation
65 misery
[Lines 68-82 are wanting]
85 Arm
is-me]-sum-ma Apsu im-me-ru pa-nu-u-§[8]u sa lim]-ni-e-ti ik-pu-du a-na ilani m[a]-ri-e-§u . . . .] i-te-dir ki-{§ad-8u]
. . -u]§-[. . .] bir-ka-a-§u [u]-na-a§-£a-ku !■ 55 [eli lim-ni-e-ti] ik-pu-du pu-[u]b -ri-§u-un
]-ri-5u-nu u£-tan-nu-ni
' i-dul]-lu
cu-l[u . . . §a-ku-um]-mi-is us-bu
Su-te-li' . . .] -ki-
60 [e-l]i-e (ilu) E-a ba-sis mi-im [b]a-[§]u i-§e-'-a me-ki-§u-uu
u-kin-§u]
k]i il-ku §u(?)-tu-ru ta-a-§u el-lum
]-te-e§ §a kit-tu kit-[. . .]
[ ] ku-tal-ia [. . .] ku-u-ru
S5
na]m
[Lines 68-82 are wanting]
-r]a
-a]m-ra
] (ilu) A-num
an avenger.
he shall confound Tiamat
he . . .
90 forever.
the evil,
he spake:
. . . . thy .... he hath conquered and
he weepeth and sitteth in tribulation
95 of fear
we shall not lie down.
Apsu is laid waste (?)
. . . . and Mummu, who were taken captive
in . . . thou didst . . .
100 that we may lie down
they will smite
that we may he down
thou shalt take vengeance for them
in the tempest shalt thou . . .
105 And Tiamat hearkened unto the word of the bright god (and said)
mu-tir gi]-mil-li
. .]-ga-am-ma i-dal-laj} (ilu) Ti-amat . . .] i-du-ul-[li] . . .] da-a-ri-§am . . .] li-mut-tum . . .] tur-ea iz-zak-kar . . .]-ba-ki i-na-ru-ma -ki-ma ka-li-i§ us-bu §a pu-lub-tum ul ni-sa-al-lal ni-i-ni Ap-su-u bax-ba-[. . .] .]-§u u (ilu) Mu-ura-mu §a ik-ka-mu-u ina su-[. . .] ]-bi-i§ ta-du-ul-l[i] .] i ni ip llll ni-i-[ni] .] Jju-um-mu-ra e-na-tu-u [. . .] i ni-is-lul ni-i-[ni]
M
95 ;
.1 £i-mil-l:i-su-nu tir-ri-f. . .] .] :i-n:i z:i-ki-ku §U-uk-{. . .] i -t mil i-ln c*l-[lii]
s
. . . thou shalt give; let us make [war]!"
the gods in [the heavens]
for the gods, the creators.
[They banded themselves together, and] at the side
of Tiamat advanced 110 They were furious, they devised mischief night and
day without rest. They take up the combat, they devastate, they
rage. [They join their forces], they organize battle [Ummu-Khubu]r, who formed all things Made also weapons invincible, she spawned monster
serpents, 115 Sharp of tooth, and merciless in carnage;
[With poison instead of] blood she filled [their]
bodies [Terrible dragons] she clothed with terror, [With splendor] she decked them, she made them of
lofty appearance. [Whoever beheld] them, terror overcame him, 120 Their bodies reared up and none could withstand
[their attack] [She set up] serpents, and dragons, and the moi
Lakhamu, [And hurricanes], and furious dogs, anil scorpion men
. . .] lu-ta-ad-di-nu i ni-pu-u3 [. ilani ki-rib [. . .] an ilani ba-ni-[. . •] im-ma-as-ra-nim-ma] i-du-u§ Ti-amat ti-bi-[u-ni] iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu] mu-§a u[im-ma] na-§u-u tam-ba-r]a na-zar-bu-bu la-[ab-bu] unken-na sit-ku-nu]-ma i-ban-nu-u su-l[a-a-ti] TJm-mu-Hu-bu]r pa-ti-ka-at ka-l[a-ma] u§-rad-di ka]k-ku la mah,-m it-t[a-l]ad sirmabS zak-tu-ma §in]-ni la pa-[du-u] at-ta[-'-i] im-tu ki-ma] da-mu zu-mur-[§u-nu] us-ma-al-[li] u§umgall£] na-ad-ru-tum nu-ul-ba-[al-tfu-Sal-[bi§-ma] me-lam-m]e u§-da§-§a-a i-li-i§ [um-taS-§il] a-mir]-su-nu sar-ba-ba pjiS-bfar-mi-ira] zu]-mur-§u-nu li§-tab-bJ-dam-ma la i-ni-'-u [i-rat-su-un] u§-ziz] ba-a§-mu sir-ru§ u (ilu) [La-lja-mu] upall]e ur-be akrab-am[elu]
And mighty [tempests], and fish men and [rams]; They bore pitiless weapons, without fear of the fight. 125 [Puissant] were her orders, [none] could resist them In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created. Among the gods who were her first born, who formed
her troop, She exalted Kingu ; among them she made him great. To march before the troops, to lead the throng, 130 To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the attack, The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made
him sit. "I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods
I have made thee Lord, The lordship over all the gods I have entrusted to
thee. 135 Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse. May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all." She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast
she placed them. "Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth
shall be established." When Kingu was exalted, and had received the
power of Anu,
u-me] da-al)-ru-tc nun-amclu u ku-[sa-rik-ku] na-si] kak-ku la pa-du u la a-di-ru [ta-Jja-zi]
125 gab-§a] te-ri-tu-sa la inah-ra si-[na-a-ma]
ap-pu-na-ma is-t<>n eft-lit kima su-a-ti u[§-tab-§i] i-na ilani bu-uk-ri-sa su-ut is-ku-nu-[si pu-ub-ri] u-§a~a§-ki (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ri-su-nu £a-a-s[u us-rab-bi-i§] a-li-kut majj-ri pa-an um-ma-ni-mu-'-ir-ru-[ut pujiri]
130 [na]-a§ kakku ti-is-bu-tu to-bu-[u] a-na-[an-tu] Su-ud tam-ba-ni r:t-al> sik-ka-tu-tu ip-kid-ma ka-tus-su u-s<-;i-ba-;is-su ina [kar-ri] ad-di ta-a-ka ina pnhur ilani n-sar-bi-ka
li-kut il.'mi girn-r.i-at-su-nu ka-tiis-[su us-mal-li]
135 h] inr hft tflmn h.i-'-i-ri c-dn-u at-ta
li-ir-tab-bn u zik-ru-ka <-Ii kali-fsu-nu . . . (ilu) A-nunna-ki] lin-su-nia dup.^imati i-ra-[tn-usl n-sat-mi-ijj ka-ta kibit-ka la in-nin-n:i-a l[i-kun si-it pi-i-ka]
.-na (ilnj I uS-ku-ii li-k'u-n [(ilu) A-nu-ti]
140 He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, (saying:) "The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire
god The strong in combat shall increase his strength.' '
THE SECOND TABLET
Tiamat made strong her handiwork, Evil she devised among the gods her children. [To avenge] Apsu, Tiamat planned evil As she had collected her [army, against] Ea she marshalled them. 5 Ea [listened] to this word and
He was [sadly] afflicted and sat in sorrow.
The days went by, and his anger was appeased,
And to the place of Anshar, his father, he made his
way. He went before Anshar, the father who begat him, 10 All that Tiamat had planned, he announced to him: Tiamat our mother has conceived a hatred against us, An assembly has she made, she rages in anger. All the gods have turned to her, Even those whom ye have created march at her side
140 ina ilani [ma-r]i-e-Su si-ma-[ta is-ti-mu ip-sa pi-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil1 l[i-ni-ik-|)a] na'id ina kit-inu-ru ma-ag-sa-ru lis-[rab-bi-ib]
THE SECOND TABLET
u-kab-bi[t]-ma Ti-a-ma-tum pi-ti-ik-su lim-ni-e-ti ikj-ta-sar a-na ilani ni-ip-ri-§u ana tu-ur gi-mil]-li Apsu u-lam-mi-in Ti-amat
1 -u]§ ki-i is-mi-da a-na (ilu) E-a ip-ta-Sar
is-me-ma] (ilu) E-a a-ma-tum §u-a-tim ]mar-si]-i§ us-ba-ri-ir-ma §a-ku-um-mi-i§ us-bu time u]-ri-ku-ma uz-za-§u i-nu-Jju 'ur-fca-su as-ri]-i§ An-Sar a-bi-§u su-u us-tar-ili il-lik]-ma mafi-ru a-bi a-li-di-su An-§ar mim-mu]-u Ti-amat ik-pu-du u-Sa-an-na-a a-na §a-a-§u um-ma Ti]-amat a-lit-ti-a-ni i-zi-ir-ra-an-na-a-ti pu]-utj-ru sit^ku-na-at-ma ag-^i-is la-ab-bat is]-5u-ru-§im-ma ilani gi-mi-ir-§u-un andi] 5a at-tu-nu tab-na-a i-da-a-§a al-ka
1 Variants Bid-gi and Gis-bar.
15 They have banded together, they advance at
Tiamat's side; They are furious, they plan without rest night or day They prepare for battle, they fume, they rage, They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. Ummu-Khubur, who created all things, 20 Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she hath
spawned monstrous serpents, Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage. With poison instead of blood she filled their bodies Terrible dragons she clothed with terror, With splendor she decked them, she made them of
lofty appearance. 25 Whoever beholds them terror overcomes him,
Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their
attack. She set up serpents, and dragons, and the monster
Lakhamu, And hurricanes and furious dogs, and scorpion men And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; 30 They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the
fight. Puissant are her orders, none can resist them In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created
15 [im]-ma-as-ru-nim-ma i-du-u§ Ti-amat te-bu-u-ni iz]-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu mu-§a u im-ma na]-§u-u tam-ba-ra na-zar-bu-bu la-ab-bu
unken-na §it-ku-nu-ma i-ban-nu-u su-la-a-tum
[U]m-ma-Hu-bu-ur pa-ti-ik-ka-at ka-la-mu 20 u5-rad-di kak-ku la ma^-ru it-ta-lad sir-ma-bu
zak-tu-ma §in-nu la pa-du-u at-ta-'-um
im-tu ki-ma < la-am zu-mur-§u-nu us-ma-al-lu
uSumgallS na-ad-ru-ti pu-ul-ba-a-ti u-sal-bis-ma
me-lam-mu u§-da§-§a-a i-li-i§ um-ta§-§i-il Mii-ir-£u-nu §ar-ba-bi-i§ li-ib-bar-mi-im
zu-mur-.s\i-nu lis-tah-hi-<l;i-am-ma la i-ni-'-e i-rat-su-un
u§-zi-iz-ma ba-aS-mu (ilu) siruSSu u (ilu) La-{)a-mu
U-gal-la UWrBM u :ikral)-aim'-lu
u-rne da-ab-ru-ti rn'm-anirlu u ku-sa-rik-ku 30 na-5i kak-ku la pa-du-u la a-di-ru ta-ha-/.i
gab-da te-ri-tu-Sa la nia-har-ra §i-na-ma
a|> |>u-na-rna is-tcn cs-rit ki-ma §u-a-ti u5-tab-Si
Among the gods who were her first born, who formed
her troop She exalted Kingu; among them she made him
great. 35 To march before the troops, to lead the throng
To seize the weapons, to . advance, to begin the
attack, The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made him
sit, saying, 7 have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods
I have made thee Lord, 40 The lordship over all the gods, I have entrusted to
thee. Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all' She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast
she placed them. 'Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth
shall be established.' 45 When Kingu was exalted, and had received the
power of Anu, He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying 'The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god
i-na ilani bu-uk-ri-§a §u-ut i§-ku-nu-§i pu-ub-ru
u-§a-a§-ka (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ir-ri-su-nu §a-a-su us-rab-bi-i§
35 a-li-ku-ut mab-ru pa-ni um-ma-nu mu-ir-ru-tum pu-ujj-ru na-§e-e kak-ku ti-is-bu-tum to-bu-u a-na-an-tura §u-u]d ta-am-ba-ra r:i-ab sik-kat-u-tum ip-kid-m]a ka-tu-u§-§u u-§e-§i-ba-a§-si i-na kar-ri [ad-di ta-a]-ka i-na pu-hur ilani u-sar-bi-ka
40 ma-li-kut] ilani [gim-rat-su-nu ka-tuk-ka] u§-mal-li lu-u §ur-ba-ta-ma ba-i-ri e-dii-u a]t-ta li-ir-tab-bu-u zik-ru-ka oli kali-§u-nu E-nuj-uk-ki1 rid-din-§um-ma dup§imati i-ra-tu-us] u-[§at-m]e-ib
4.5
Tca-ta kibit-ka la in-nin-na-a] li-kun s[i-i]t pi i-ka in-na-nu (ilu) Kin-gu §u-u§-ku]-u li-ku-u (ilu) A-nu-ti an ilani mare-§a] §i-ma-ta i§-ti-mu rip-§u pi-ku-nu] (ilu) Gibil li-ni-ib-ba
1 E-nu-uk-ki for Anunnaki. Bezold, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, xi, March, 1889.
The strong in combat shall increase his strength* When Anshar heard that Tiamat was mightily in revolt 50 he smote his loins, he bit his lips
his mind was not at peace,
His . . . , he sounded a cry: battle
55 Mummu and Apsu thou hast cast down
But Tiamat has exalted Kingu, where is her rival?
reflection
the gods, Nudimmud
[Lines 59-71 are wanting] Anshar unto his son addressed the word
my mighty warrior
Whose power is great, whose onslaught resistless 75 Go and stand before Tiamat
That her spirit may be appeased, her heart calmed.
But if she hearken not to thy word,
Then shalt thou speak our message, that she may be
pacified." He heard the word of his father Anshar,
[na'id ina kit-mu-ri] ma-ag-§a-ra li§-rab-bi-ib lS-me-ma (ilu) AnSar §a Ti-a-ma]-tu rabi§ dal-jjat
50 f §a]-pat-su it-ta§-ka
] la na-bat ka-ras-su
]-§u Sa-gi-ma-^u u§-ta|}-ba-a5
]-u tu-ku-un-tu
]-pu-§u i-ta§-§i at-ta
55 (ilu) Mu-um-mu u] Apsu ta-na-ra
Ti- i5-ki (ilu) Kin]-gu a-li ma-bar-5a
]-e ta-§im-ti
] il [ani (ilu) N[u]-di[m-mud]
;:,
[Lines 59-71 arc wanting]
ir ana] ma-ri-§u [a-ma-tu i]-zak-kar . . a]n-nu-u ka-su-[su] kar-ra-di I <'-mu]-ka-a-Su la ma-Jjar tr-hu-Su al-kam]-ma mut-tiS Ti-amat i-ziz-za at-ta
. . . .] kab-ta-ta5 lib-bu-u§ lip-pu-uS Sum-: L-t:i a-ina'
a-ma-t]u-ni ll mi) iilli mil Si-i lip-pa-a$-ba
rna zik-ri al>i
80 And turned his path to her, toward her he made his way, Anu drew nigh, he looked into the opened jaws of
Tiamat But he could not endure her presence, he turned back
Anshar
he spoke to him,
85 She drew nigh (?) her . . . hand toward me1 Anshar was silent in sorrow, he looked at the ground, And moaned. Unto Ea he lifted up his head The leader; (?) the chief of them all has put Anu to
flight (?) Their might (?) has been made surpassingly great . . . 90 A god nowhere leads against thee . . . Before Tiamat he went not up . . . . . . . Anshar, father of the gods, greatly . . . [Lines 93-109 are wanting or are too broken to yield sense] 110 Thou art my son, who opens wide his heart,
to the battle shalt thou approach,
he shall see thee in peace."
1 Lines 85-92 are supplied from a fragmentary duplicate preserved in the Royal Scottish Library, Edinburgh. It was first published by Sayce, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, January, 1911, p. 6. It is discussed by Langdon, Expository Times, March, 1911, who has kindly supplied these lines to me after a fresh collation of the original.
80 [us-te-§ir bar]-ra-an-sa-ma u-ru-ub-sa us-tar-di
it-ti-ma] (ilu) A-num me-ku-u§ Ti-a-ma-ti i-§e-'-am-ma ul i-li-'-a ma-bar-sa] i-tu-ra ar-ki§
.]-§u An-§ar
.......... i]-zak-kar-§u
85 [tu§tab]-bi ka-ti-sa ka-mi-di ina mubbi-ia us-ba-ri-ir-ma An-sar kak-ka-ri i-na at-ta-fal] i-kam-ma-am a-na (ilu) E-a u-na-§i kakkad-su pa-afc-ir (?) ma-an-za-za ka-li-su-nu "(ilii) A-nu [. . .] Sam (?)-me-Su-nu §u-ut-tu-kat~ma ka-li (?) [. . .] 90 ilu ai-ka-ma ul ia-ar-ki [. . .]
ma-ba-ri-i§ Ti-amat ul us-ei-i [. . .]
[ ] An-§ar a-bi llani ra-bi-i§ (?) [. . .]
[Lines 93-109 broken or wanting]
110 at-ta-ma ma-ri mu-nap-pi-su lib-bi-§u
klit-ru-bi-iS ti-bi-e-ma
J e-ma-ru-uk-ka ni-i-b,u
And the lord rejoiced at his father's word, And he drew nigh and stood before Anshar llo Anshar looked upon him and his heart was filled with
joy
He kissed his lips and fear departed from him.
"0 my father, let not the word of thy lips be covered,
0 let me accomplish all that is in thy heart
0 Anshar, let not the word of thy lips be covered 120 O let me accomplish all that is in thy heart."
What man is it, that hath brought battle against thee?
. . . Tiamat, who is a woman, attacks thee with arms
rejoice and be glad,
The neck of Tiamat, shalt thou soon trample under foot. 125 rejoice and be glad,
The neck of Tiamat shalt thou swiftly trample under foot.
0 my son, who knowest all wisdom,
Appease Tiamat with thy pure incantation
Set out speedily on thy way, 130 Thy blood shall not be poured out, thou shalt return again."
The lord rejoiced at his father's word,
ib-du-ma be-lum a-na a-ma-tum a-bi-§u it-bi-e-ma it-ta-zi-iz ma-ba-ri-i§ An-§ar 1 1 5 i-mur-§u-ma An-sar lib-ba-su tu-ub-ba-a-ti im-la
!i]§-8i-ik §ap-ti-§u a-di-ra-su ut-te-is-si a-bi] la §uk-tu-mat pi-ti sa-ap-tu-uk u-ul-lik-ma lu-§a-am-sa-a ma-la lib-bi-ka
[An-sar] la §uk-tu-mat pi-ti §a-ap-tu-uk
[iu-ui-r-
120 [lu-ul-li]k-ma lu-Sa-am-sa-a ma-la lib-bi-ka ai-u zik-ri ta-ba-za-§u u-se-si-ka
. .] Ti-amat Sa si-in-ni-§a-tum ia-ar-ka i-na kak-ku
1-nu-u hi-di u §u-li-il
ii-Sa-ad Ti-amat ur-ru-bi-i§ ta-kab-ba-as at-ta
. . . .]-nu-u }i-d\ u fiu-li-il Ici-Sa-ad] Ti-amat ur-ru-bi-i§ ta-kab-ba-as at-ta ma]-ri miwlu-u ^im-ri uz-nu Ti-ama]t §u-up-§i-ib i-na te-e-ka el-lu ur-ha-ku] ur-ni-l)i-i§ 5u-tar-di-ma
. . . .] la ut-tak-ka §u-tc-c-ri ar-ka-niS ib-<l]u-m[a b]e-lum a-na a-mat a-bi-Su
His heart exulted and he spoke to his father: "O lord of the gods, Destiny of the great gods, If I, your avenger,
135 Do enchain Tiamat, and give you life Make an assembly, exalt my destiny. In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together, When I speak even as you may I decree fate That which I do shall remain unchanged,
140 It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of my lips."
THE THIRD TABLET
Anshar opened his mouth, and Unto Gaga, his minister, spoke the word "0 Gaga, thou minister that rejoicest my heart, Unto Lakhmu and Lakhamu will I send thee. 5 The order of my heart thou canst comprehend,
thou shalt bring before me
let the gods, all of them,
Make ready for a feast, at a banquet let them sit, Let them eat bread, let them mingle wine, 10 For Marduk their avenger, let them decree destiny Go Gaga, stand before them,
[ej-li-is lib-ba-su-ma a-na a-bi-§u i-zak-kar
be-lum ilani §i-mat ilani rabuti
sum-ma-ma a-na-ku mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un 135 a-kam-me Ti-amat-ma u-bal-lat ka-a-5u-un
§uk-na-ma pu-ub-ra §u-te-ra i-ba-a §im-ti
i-na Up-su-ukkin-na (ki) mit-ba-ri§ ba-di§ tis-ba-ma
ip-§u pi-ia ki-ma ka-tu-nu-ma §i-ma-ta lu-§i-im
la ut-tak-kar mim-mu-u a-ban-nu-u a-na-ku 140 ai i-tur ai i-iu-nin-na-a se-kar sa-ap-ti-ia
THE THIRD TABLET
An-Sar pa-a-§u i-pu-§am-ma
a-na (ilu) Ga-ga suk-kal-li-] §u a-ma-tu i-zak-kar "(ilu) Ga-ga suk-kal]-lum mu-tib ka-bit-ti-ia
a-na (ilu) Lab-mu u (ilu) La-b]a-mu ka-a-ta Iu-uS-pur-ka
te-rit lib-bi-ia] ti-is-bu-ru te-li-'
§u-bi-ka a-na mab-ri-ka
ilani na-gab-§u-un
li-§a-nu li§-ku-n]u i-na ki-ri-e-ti ii§-bu
a§-na-an li-k] u-[l]u lip-ti-ku ku-ru-na 10 [a-na (ilu) Marduk mu]-tir-ri gi-mil-li-su-nu li-§i-mu §im-ta [a-Uk (ilu) Ga-ga kud-me-§u-nu i-ziz-ma
All that I say to thee, repeat thou to them, saying, Anshar, your son, hath sent me, The command of his heart, he hath made me to know 15 He saith, that Tiamat our mother, has conceived a
hatred against us, An assembly has she made, she rages in anger. All the gods have turned to her, Even those whom ye have created, march at her
side. They have banded together, they advance at Tiamat's side; 20 They are furious, they plan without rest night or
day, They prepare for battle, they fume, they rage, They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. Ummu-Khubur, who created all things, Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she has
spawned monstrous serpents, 25 Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage,
With poison instead of blood she filled their bodies.
Terrible dragons she clothed with terror,
With splendor she decked them, she made them of
lofty appearance. Whoever beholds them, terror overcomes him.
mim-mu-u] a-zak-ka-ru-ka §u-un-na-a sa-a-su-un An-§ar] ma-ru-ku-nu u-ma-'-i-ra-an-ni Writ] libbi-§u u-§a-as-bi-ra-an-ni ia-a-ti 15 [um-ma Ti-a]mat a-lit-ta-ni i-zir-ra-an-na-si •
pu-uh-ru §it-k]u-na-at-ma a^-jris lab-bat is-hu-ru-sim-ma ilani ^i-mir-su-un a-di sa at-tu-nu tal>-na-a i-da-sa al-ka im-ma-as-ru-nim-ma i-du-us Ti-amat te-bu-u-ni 20 iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-|>u imi-sa u im-ma '-U tam-ha-ri na-zar-bu-bu lab-bu linken-na sit-ku-nu-iTia i-ban-nu-u su-la-a-[ti] Dm-mil-Hu-bur pa-ti-kat ka-la-[tna) llft-nd-di ka-ak-ki la mah-ri it-ta-lad sinna|jc 25 zak-tu-rna sin-ni la pa-‹lu-›i at-la-'-fil
ir-i-tu ki-nia da-mi zu-niur-sn-nu us-ina-al-l[i] usiirnirall*'- n:i-a‹l-ru-u-t i |›ul-ha-a-t i u-s:il-bi§-[ma]
nm Iron in lis um-t .ts-[silj
a-mir-.s'.i-iri sar-ba-l»a li.s-jjar-[ini-inij
30 Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their
attack She set up serpents, and dragons, and the monster
Lakhamu, And hurricanes and furious dogs, and scorpion men And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the fight. 35 Puissant are her orders, none can resist them; In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created Among the gods who were her first born, who formed
her troop She exalted Kingu ; among them she made him great. To march before the troops, to lead the throng, 40 To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the
attack, The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made
him sit, saying, 'I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods
I have made thee lord, The lordship over all the gods, I have entrusted to
thee. 45 Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, May the Anunaki exalt thy name over all.'
30 zu-mur-§u-nu li§-tab-bi-<lam-ma la i-ni-'-u i-rat-su-[un]
u§-ziz ba-a§-mu sir-ruS-Su u (ilu) La-ba-[mi]
u-gal-lum ur-be u akrab-amel[u]
u-mi da-ab-ru-ti nun-amelu u ku-sa-rik-[ku]
na-a§ kakke la pa-di-i la a-di-ru ta-b[a-zi] 35 gabn&a te-ri-tu-sa la ma-bar §i-na~a-[ma]
ap-pu-un-na-ma e§-tin e§-ri-tum kima §u-a-tu u5-tab-[§i]
i-na ila.ni bu-uk-ri-§a su-ut i§-kun-§i [pu-ub-ri]
u-§a-a§-ki (ilu) Kin-gu ina bi-ri-§u-[nu §a-a-§u] u£-rab-[bi-iS]
a]-li-kut mab-ri pa-an um-ma-ni [mu-ir-ru-ut pubri] 40 [na-a]§ kakke ti-is-bu-tu ti-[bu-u a-na-an-tu]
§u-ud tam-ba-ri ra-ab §ik-[ka-tu-ti]
"ip-kid]-ma ka-tu§-§u u-§e-si-ba-a§-[§u ina kar-ri]
ad-d]i ta-a-ka ina pubur ilani [u-§ar-bi-ka]
ma]-li-ku-ut ilani gi-mir-[§u-nu ka-tuk-ka u§-mal-li] 45 lu-u] §ur-ba-ta-ma ba-'-i-ri e-du-[u at-ta]
i-ir-tab-bu-u zik-ru-ka eli kalisu-n[u . . . (ilu) A-nunna-ki
She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast
she placed them, saying, 'Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth
shall be established.' When Kingu was exalted and had received the power
of Anu 50 He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying, 'The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god; The strong in combat shall increase his strength.' I have sent Anu, but he could not withstand her
presence, Nudimmud was afraid and turned back. 55 But Mardiik is ready, the director of the gods, your
son; To set out against Tiamat, his heart has moved him. He opened his mouth and spoke to me, saying, 'If I, your avenger, Do enchain Tiamat and give you life 60 Make an assembly, exalt my destiny.
In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together With my word, in your stead, will I decree destiny. That which I do shall remain unchanged. It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of
my lips.'
id-din-sum-ma dupsimati i-ra-tu-u& u-sat-mi-ib
ka-ta kibit-ka la in-nin-na-a li-kun si-it pi-i-[ka]
in-nan-nu (ilu) Kingu §u-u§-ku-u li-ku-u [(ilu) A-nu-ti 50 an ilani mar£-§a §i-ma-ta is-t[i-mu]
ip-su pi-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil li-ni-ib-ba
na'id ina kit-mu-ri ma-ag-sa-ri li§-rab-bi-ib
a8-pur-ma (ilu) A-nu-um ul i-li-'-a ma-bar-§a
(ilu) Nu-dim-mud i-dur-ma i-tu-ra ar-ki§ 55 *-ir (ilu) Marduk ab-kal-lu ilani ma-ru-ku-un
ma-ba-ri8 Ti-amat lib-ba-§u a-ra ub-la
ip-su pi-i-su i-ta-ma-a a-na ia-a-t i
Sum-ma-ma a-na-ku mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un
a-kam-me Ti-amat-ma u-bal-lat ka-§u-un 60 Suk-na-a-ma pu-ub-ru su-ti-ra i-ba-a §im-ti
i-na Up-su-ukkin-na-ki mit-b.'i-ris ba-di§ tas-ba-ma
ip-Su pi-ia ki-ma ka-tu-nu-ma Si-ma-tu lu-5im-ma
la ut-tak-kar mim-mu-u a-ban-nu-u a-na-ku
ai i-tur ai in-nin-na-a se-kar Sap-ti-ia
65 Hasten therefore, and fix quickly your destiny That he may go and attack your strong enemy !" Gaga went, he made his way and Before Lakhmu and Lakhamu, the gods his fathers, Humbly did he make obeisance, and kissed the ground at their feet 70 He humbled himself; then he stood up and spoke to them, saying, Anshar your son has sent me,
The purpose of his heart he has made known to me, He says that Tiamat, our mother, has conceived a
hatred against U8, An assembly has she made, she rages in anger. 75 All the gods have turned to her,
Even those whom ye have created, march at her side. They have banded together, they advance at Tiamat's sidf; They are furious, they plan without rest night or
day, They prepare for battle, they fume, they rage, 80 They have joined their forces, they prepare battle. Ummu-Khubur, who created all things, Hath made in addition invincible weapons, she has spawned monstrous serpents,
65 bu-um-ta-nim-ma si-mat-ku-nu ar-ljis §i-ma-§u
Ul-lik lim-bu-ra na-kar-ku-nu dan-nu
il-lik (ilu) Ga-ga ur-ba-§u u-§ar-di-nia
as-ris (ilu) Lab-mu u (ilu) La-ba-me Uani abe-§u
u§-kin-ma i§-§ik kak-ka-ra §a-pal-§u-un TO i-§ir iz-ziz-ma i-zak-kar-§u-un
An-§ar ma-ru-ku-nu u-ma-'-ir-an-ni
te-rit lib-bi-§u u-§a-as-bi-ra-an-ni ia-a-ti
um-ma Ti-amat a-lit-ta-ni i-zir-ra-an-na-§i
pu-ub-ru §it-ku-na-at-ma ag-gi§ lab-bat 75 i§-lju-ru-§im-ma ilani gi-mir-§u-un
a-di §a at-tu-nu tab-na-a i-da-§a al-ku
im-ma-as-ru-nim-ma i-du-us Ti-a-ma-ti te-bu-ni
iz-zu kap-du la sa-ki-pu mu-§i u im-ma
na-su-u tam-ha-ri na-zar-bu-bu lab-bu 80 unken-na sit-ku-nu-ma i-ban-nu-u su-la-a-ti
Um-mu-Hu-bur pa-ti-kat ka-la-ma
u§-rad-di kakke la mab-ri it-ta-lad sirmabe
Sharp of tooth, merciless in carnage, With poison instead of blood, she filled their bodies. So Terrible dragons she clothed with terror,
With splendor she decked them, she made them of
lofty appearance Whoever beholds them, terror overcomes him. Their bodies rear up and none can withstand their
attack. She set up serpents and dragons, and the monster
Lakhamu 90 And hurricanes and furious dogs, and scorpion
men, And mighty tempests and fish men and rams; They bear pitiless weapons, without fear of the
fight. Puissant are her orders, none can resist them; In all, eleven monsters of this kind, she created. 95 Among the gods, who were her first born, who
formed her troop She exalted Kingu; among them she made him
great. To march before the troops, to lead the throng, To seize the weapons, to advance, to begin the
attack, The primacy in the combat, the control of the fight
zak-tu-ma §in-ni la pa-du-u at-ta-'-i im-ta kima da-a-rai zu-mur-8u-nu u§-ma-al-li 85 uSumpille na-ad-ru-ti pul-tja-a-ti u-§al-bi§-ma me-lam-me u§-da§-§a-a i-li§ um-ta§-§il a-mir-8u-nu gar-ba-ba li-ib-bar-mi-im zu-mir-§u-nu li&-tab-bi-dam-ma la i-ni-'-u i-rat-su-un u§-ziz ba-ai-mu sir-ruS-Su u (ilu) La-fta-mi 90 u-gal-lum rn-iu: u akrab-amrlu
da-ab-ru-ti nun amolu u [ku-sa-rik-ku] na-as kakkT- ].i pa-di-i l:i a-di-ru ta-[ia-zi gab-fa te-ri-tu-sa In ma-)j:ir si-na-ma
pn \m IW mi is-tin cs-rit ki-rna Su-a-tu u8-tab-$i 95 i-na ilani bu-uk-ri-§a su-ut iS-ku-nu-£i pu-ujj-ri
i-a§-ki (ilu) Kin-jru ina bi-ri-Su-nu Sa-a-Su u§-ral>-bi-iS a-li-ku-ut malj-ri pa-:m urn-nia-ui mu-ir-ru-ut pu^ri
is kakkr ti-is-bu-tu tr-bu-u a-na-an-tu Su-ud tani-ha-ri ra-ab sik-ka-tu-ti
100 She entrusted to him, in costly raiment she made
him sit, saying, 'I have uttered the spell, in the assembly of the gods
I have made thee Lord, The lordship over all the gods, I have entrusted to thee. Be thou exalted, thou mine only spouse, May the Annuna&i exalt thy name over all.' 105 She gave him the tablets of destiny, on his breast
she placed them, saying, Thy command shall not fail, the word of thy mouth
shall be established. When Kingu was exalted and had received the
power of Anu He decreed destiny among the gods his sons, saying, The opening of your mouth shall quench the fire god, 110 The strong in combat shall increase his strength
I have sent Anu, but he could not withstand her
presence, Nudimmu was afraid and turned back But Marduk is ready, the director of the gods, your
son; To set out against Tiamat, his heart has moved him. 115 He opened his mouth and spoke to me, saying, If, I, your avenger,
100 ip-kid-ma ka-tus-su u-se-si-ba-as-su ina kar-ri
ad-di ta-a-ka ma pu^ur ilani u-sar-bi-ka
ma-li-kut ilani gim-rat-su-nu ka-tuk-ka us-mal-li
lu-u sur-ba-ta-ma 5a.-i-ri e-du-u at-ta
li-ir-tab-bu-u zik-ru-ka eli kali-su-nu . . . (ilu) A-nun-na [-ki] 105 id-d[in-slum-ma dupsimati i-ra-a[t-su u-sat-mi-ib
ka-ta kiblt-ka la in-nin-[na-a li-kun si-it pi-i-ka]
in-na-na (ilu) Kin-gu su-us-ku-[u li-ku-u (ilu) A-nu-ti]
an ilani mar£-sa si-[ma-ta is-ti-mu]
ip-su pi-i-ku-nu (ilu) Gibil [li-ni-ib-ba] 110 na-id ma kit-mu-ru ma-ag-s[a-ri li§-rab-bi-ib
as-pur-ma (ilu) A-nu-um ul i-[li-'-a ma-bar-§a]
(ilu) Nu-dim-mud e-dur-ma i-{tu-ra ar-kis]
'-ir (ilu) Marduk ab-kal-[lu i]la[ni ma-ru-ku-un
ma-^a-riS Ti-amat li[b-ba-§u a-ra ub-la] 115 ip-su pi-i-§u [i-ta-ma-a a-na ia-a-ti]
sum-ma-ma a-na-ku [mu-tir gi-mil-li-ku-un]
Do enchain Tiamat and give you life
Make an assembly, exalt my destiny
In Upshukkinaku seat yourselves joyfully together 120 When I speak, even as you may I decree fate.
That which / do shall remain unchanged.
It shall not be changed, it shall not fail, the word of my lips7
Hasten therefore, and fix quickly your destiny
That he may go and attack your strong enemy" 125 Lakhmu and Lakhamu heard, they cried aloud,
All of the Igigi complained bitterly, saying ,
Because of what enmity is it that they . . .
We do not understand the deed of Tiamat"
Then they gathered together, they went 130 The great gods, all of them, who decree destiny.
They entered before Anshar, they filled . . .
They kissed one another, in the assembly . . .
They made ready the feast, at the banquet they sat,
They ate bread, they mingled the wine. 135 The sweet drink made them drunken . . .
By drinking they were drunken, their bodies were filled.
a-kam-me Ti-amat-m[a u-bal-lat ka-§u-un]
suk-na-a-ma pu-ub-ru s[u-ti-ra i-ba-a §im-ti]
i-na Up-§u-ukkin-na-ki mi[t~ba-ri§ ha-di§ ta§-ba-ma 120 ip-Su pi-ia ki-ma k[a-tu-nu-ma §i-ma-tu lu-sim-ma]
la ut-tak-kar mim-m[u]-u a-ban-nu-u [a-na-ku]
[a]i i-tur [ai in]-nin-na-a se-kar [§ap-ti-ia]
{ju-um-ta-nim-rna &i-mat-ku-nu ar-&i§ [§i-ma-§u]
[Tjil-lik lim-bu-ra na-kar-ku-nu dan-nu 125 [i]5-mu-ma (ilu) Lafc-ba (ilu) La-ba-mu is-su-u e-li-tum
(ilu) Igigi nap-bar-§u-nu i-nu-ku mar-si-i§
mi-na-a nak-ra a-di ir-Su-u si-bi-it n[e . . .]
la ni-i-di ni-i-ni §a Ti-amat e-pi[5-ti-§a]
ik-§a-§u-nim-ma il-lak-[ku-ni] 130 ilani rabOti ka-li-§u-nu mu-§im-[mu §im-ti]
i-ru-b;-ma mut-ti-i§ An-§ar im-lu-u [. . .]
in-ni§-ku a-bu-u a-bi ina l>ubri [. . .]
li-fia-nu iS-ku-nu ina ki-ri-e-ti [u§-bu]
aS-na-an i-ku-Iu ip-ti-ku Jku-ru-na] 135 Si-ri-8a mat-ku u-sa-an-ni [. . .]-[r]a-[d] i-§u-[un]
fii-ik-ru ina Sa-te-e ba-l)a-su zu-um-[ri]
They shouted aloud, their heart was exalted, Then for Marduk, their avenger, did they decree destiny.
THE FOURTH TABLET
They prepared for him a princely seat,
Before his fathers, he took his place as sovereign.
Thou art most honored among the great gods,
Thy destiny is beyond compare, thy command is Anu. 5 O Marduk, thou art most honored among the great gods,
Thy destiny is beyond compare, thy command is Anu.
In all time thy command shall not be changed,
To exalt and to abase lie in thy hand.
Established shall be the word of thy mouth, resistless thy command, 10 None among the gods shall transgress thy limits.
Maintenance is the desire of the shrines of the gods,
In their sanctuary shall thy sanctuary be established.
O Marduk, thou art our avenger.
We give thee lordship over the whole world.
ma-'-di§ e-gu-u ka-bit-ta-su-un i-te-ol-[li]
a-na (ilu) Marduk mu-tir gi-mil-li-£u-nu i-§im-mu §ira-[tu]
THE FOIRTH TABLET
id-du-§um-ma pa-rak m-bu-tim ma-h,a-ri-i§ ab-bi-e-§u a-na ma-li-ku-tum ir-me at-ta-ma kab-ta-ta i-na ilani ra-bu-tum §i-mat-ka la Sa-na-an se-kar-ka (ilu) Anum 5 (ilu) Marduk kaMa-ta i-na ilani ra-bu-tum si-mat-ka la Sa-na-an se-kar-ka (ilu) A-num is-tu u-mi-im-ma la in-nin-na-a ki-bit-ka §u-us-ku-u u §u-us-pu-lu si-i lu-u ga-at-ka lu-u ki-na-at si-it pi-i-ka la sa-ra-ar se-kar-ka 10 ma-am-ma-an i-na ilani i-tuk-ka la it-ti-ik za-na-nu-tum ir-sat pa-rak ilani-ma a-§ar sa-gi-§u-nu lu-u ku-un a^-ru-uk-ka (ilu) Marduk at-ta-ma mu-tir-ru gi-mil-li-ni ni-id-din-ka §ar-ru-tum ki§-§at kal gim-ri-e-ti
15 Thou shalt take thy seat in the assembly, thy word
shall be exalted. Thy weapon shall not lose its power, it shall break in
pieces thy foe. O lord defend the life of him that trusteth in thee. But, as for the god, who undertook evil, pour out his
life." Then they placed among them a garment, 20 And unto Marduk, their first born, they spoke: Thy destiny, O lord, is supreme among the gods, To destroy and to create, when thou dost command,
it shall be fulfilled. Thy command shall destroy the garment, And if thou dost command, the garment shall be
intact." 25 Then he spoke with his mouth, the garment was
destroyed, He commanded again, the garment was restored. When the gods, his fathers, beheld the efficacy of his
word They rejoiced, they paid homage, "Marduk is
king." They bestowed upon him the sceptre, the throne, the
palu,1
'The pa/w was some badge of authority. King translates 'ring,' but we have no proof of its correctness.
15 ti-£am-ma i-na pu-h,ur lu-u sa-ga-ta a-mat-ka
kak-ki-ka ai ip-pal-tu-u li-ra-i-su na-ki-ri-ka
be-lum §a tak-lu-ka na-pi§-ta-§u gi-mil-ma
u ilu sa lim-ni-e-ti i-fcu-zu tu-bu-uk nap-§at-su
uS-zi-zu-ma i-na bi-ri-§u-nu lu-ba-§u i§-ten 20 a-na (ilu) Marduk bu-uk-ri-§u-nu §u-nu iz-zak-ru
si-mat-ka be-lum lu-u mah,-ra-at ilani-ma
a-ba-tum u ba-nu-u ki-bi li-ik-tu-nu [>i-i-ka li-'-a-bit lu-ba-Su
tu-ur ki-bi-sum-ma lu-ba-§u li-i§-lim 2o ik-bi-ma i-na ]>i-i-§u '-a-bit lu-ba-su
i-tu-ur ik-bi-um-ma lu-ba-Su it-tal>-ni
ki-ma si-it j>i-i-§u i-mu-ru ilani al>bi-e-§u
ib-<lv)-u ik-ru-bu (ilu) Marduk-ma Sar-ru
u-'. i fjfUj li;t|ta (isu) kussii u pala(a)
30 They gave him an invincible weapon, which destroys
the enemy. "Go and cut off the life of Tiamat, Let the wind carry her blood into secret places." After the gods his fathers had decreed for the lord
his destiny They made his way a path of salvation and success. 35 He made ready the bow, appointed it as his weapon, He seized a spear, he fastened . . . He raised the club, in his right hand he grasped it, The bow and the quiver he hung at his side. He put the lightning in front of him, 40 With flaming fire he filled his body.
He made a net, to enclose Tiamat within it,
He set it up at the four winds, that naught of her
might escape, At the South wind, and the North wind, and the
East wind and the West wind, Beside he attached the net, the gift of his father Anu. 45 He created an evil wind, a tempest, a hurricane, A fourfold wind, a seven fold wind, a whirlwind, a
wind beyond compare, He sent forth the winds, which he had created, the
seven of them,
30 id-di-nu-su kak-ku la ma-alj-ra d.t-'-i-hu za-ai-ri
a-lik-ma sa Ti-araat nap-Sa-tu-us pu-ru-'-ma
sa-a-ru da-mi-sa a-na pu-uz-ra-tum li-bil-lu-ni
i-si-mu-ma sa (ilu) bol si-ma-tu-us ilani ab-bi-e-su
u-ru-ub su-ul-mu u tas-me-e us-ta-as-bi-tu-us har-ra-nu 35 ib-sim-ma (isu) kasta kak-ka-su u-ad-di
mul-mul-lum us-tar-ki-ba u-kin-su ba-at-nu
is-si-ma (isu) mitt a im-na-su u-sa-bi-iz
(isu) kasta u (masku) is-pa-tum i-du-us-su i-lu-ul
is-kun bi-ir-ku i-na pa-ni-su 40 nab-lu mus-tab-mi-tu zu-mur-§u um-ta-al-la
i-pu-us-ma sa-pa-ra sul-mu-u kir-bis Ti-amat
ir-bit-ti sa-a-ri us-te-is-bi-ta ana la a-si-e mim-mi-sa
§utu iltanu §adu abarru
i-du-us sa-pa-ra us-tak-ri-ba ki-is-ti abi-su (ilu) A-nim 45 ib-ni im-jjul-la Sara lim-na me-ba-a a-sam-su-tum
sar arba'i §ar sibi Sara esa sara la §anan
u-se-sa-am-ma sara sa il>nu-u si-bit-ti-§u-un
To disturb the inner parts of Tiamat, they followed after him.
Then the lord took the flood, his mighty weapon, 50 He mounted the chariot, the storm incomparable, the terrible.
He harnessed four horses and yoked them to it,
Destructive, pitiless, overwhelming, swift,
. . . . their teeth carry poison
They know how . . . , they are trained to trample under foot, 55 fearful are they in battle
Left and right . . .
His garment ... he was clothed with terror,
With overpowering brightness his head was crowned.
He took his road, he followed his path. 60 Toward Tiamat, the raging, he set his face.
On his lips he held . . .
he grasped in his hand
Then they beheld him, the gods beheld him,
The gods his fathers beheld him, the gods beheld him. 65 And the lord drew nigh, he gazed upon the inward parts of Tiamat,
He perceived the design of Kingu, her spouse.
kir-bi£ Ti-amat §u-ud-lu-J)u ti-bu-u arki-§u
i§-§i-ma be-lum a-bu-ba kakka-§u raba(a) 50 (isu) narkabta u-mu la majj-ri ga-lit-ta ir-kab
is-mid-sim-ma ir-bit na-as-ma-di i-du-u§-§a i-lul
§a]-gi-5u la pa-du-u ra-Jji-su mu-up-par-§a
]-ti §in-na-&u-nu na-§a-a im-ta
i]-du-u sa-pa-na lam-du
55 [ ]-za ra-a§-ba [t]u-ku-un-tum
§u-me-la u [im-na . . .]-a i-pat . . .
n;i-:i}j-l[up-ti-§u . . .]-ti pul-Jja-ti [Jjaj-lip-ma
iiii-laiii-mi-sii sab-[Pu a]-pi-ir r[a]-§u-u§-§u
ma [h:ir-ra-an-§u u]r-ba-§u u-Sar-di-ma 60 a§-riS Ti-amat [§a ag]-gat pa-nu-u§-§u i§-kun
i-na §ap-ti [ ] u-kal-Iu
u-ini-irii-t.i f. . .]-ti ta-nio-ilj l:tk-tu§-§U
i-na vi-mi-§u i-t[ul]-hi-Su ilani i-tui-lu-§u
ilani abe-§u i-tul-hi-5u ilAni i-tul-lu-5u 65 it-bi-ma bc-lum kalnlu-us Ti-a-rna-ti i-bar-ri
5a (ilu) Kin-Kvi lja-'-ri-§a i-§e-'-a rae-ki-Su
As he gazed, he was troubled in his motions, His resolution was destroyed, his action was disordered, And the gods, his helpers, who marched by his side, 70 Beheld their leader's . . . their vision was troubled. But Tiamat uttered a cry, she turned not her neck, With full lips, she held fast rebellion,
thy coming as lord of the gods
"From their places have they gathered, in thy place are they." 75 Then the lord raised the flood, his mighty weapon, And against Tiamat, who was raging, he sent it with
the words. Thou hast made thyself great, thou hast exalted
thyself on hi^h, And thy heart has moved thee to call to battle.
their fathers . . .
80 ... . their . . . thou hatest . . . Thou hast exalted Kingu to be thy spouse, Thou hast . . . him, to issue decrees like Anu,
thou hast followed after evil,
And against the gods my fathers thou hast wrought evil.
i-na-at-tal-ma e-§i ma-lak-§u sa-pi-ib te-ma-§u-m;i si-ha-ti ip-§it~su u ilani ri-su-§u a-li-ku i-<li-sii 70 i-mu-ru [. . . -a]m-ta a-§a-ri-du ni-til-§u-un i-§i [i]d-di [. . .] Ti-amat ul u-ta-ri ki-sa<l-sa l-na §ap-t[i] §a lul-la-a u-kal sar-ra-a-ti \ . .]-ta [. . .] §a be-lu m ilani ti-bu-ka _a§]-ru-u§-§u-un ip-|)u-ru §u-nu a§-ruk-ka 75 fi§-§i-ma be-lum a-bu-ba kakka-§u raba(a)
Ti]-amat §a ik-mi-lu ki-a-am is-pur-§i !>a-a-ti e-lis na-sa-ti-{ma] ba-ki-ma di-ki a-na-an-[ti] abe-§u-nu i-da-[. • •]
80 [ ]-§u-nu ta-zi-ri ri-e-[. . .1
(ilu) Kin-g]u a-na lja-'-ru-t[i-ki] .]-§u a-na pa-ra-as (ilu) An-nu-ti lim-n]i-e-ti te-§e-'-e-ma iljani abe (e)-a li-mut-ta-ki tuk-tin-ni
85 When thou hast prepared thy army, hast girded on
thy weapons, Come on, I and thou, let us join battle. When Tiamat heard these words, She was beside herself, she lost her reason, Tiamat cried wild and loudly, 90 She trembled, she shook to her foundations. She recited an incantation, she uttered her spell, And the gods of the battle consecrated their weapons. Then advanced Tiamat and Marduk, counsellor of
the gods; To the combat they marched, they drew nigh to
battle. 95 The lord spread out his net, and caught her,
The storm wind, that was behind him, he let loose in
her face. When Tiamat opened her mouth to its widest He drove in the evil wind, that she could not close
her lips. The terrible winds filled her belly, 100 And her heart was taken from her, and her mouth
she opened wide. He seized the spear, and tore her belly, He cut her inward parts, he pierced her heart.
85 [lu s]a-an-da-at um-mat-ki lu-rit-ku-su §u-nu kakke-ki
en-di-im-ma a-na-ku u ka-a-si i ni-pu-u§ §a-a§-ma
Ti-amat an-ni-ta i-na §e-mi-§a
majj-bu-ti§ i-te-mi u-§a-an-ni te-en-§a
is-si-ma Ti-amat §it-mu-ri& e-li-ta 90 §ur-§i§ ma-al-ma-li§ it-ru-ra i§-da-a-[§a]
i-man-ni §ip-ta it-ta-nam-di ta-a-[§a]
U ilani sa tafrazi u-§a-'-lu §u-nu kakke-su-u[n]
in-nin-du-ma Ti-amat abkal ilani (ilu) Marduk
§a-a§-mc§ it-tib-bu kit-ru-bu ta-fca-zi-iS
-pa-ri-ir-ma bc-luin sa-par-ra-su u-sal-mi-§i
im-bul-lu sa-bit ar-ka-ti pa-nu-u§-§u um-da§-5ir
ip-tfr>ma pi-i-§a Ti-amat a-na la-'-a-ti-su
im-hpil-la uS-t<>-ri-ba a-na la ka-1am sap-ti-§u
iz-zu-'i sarr k 100 in-ni-Jjaz lil>-ba-sa-ii. us-pal-ki
lk tnul-niul-la ilj-tr-pi ka-ra^-sa
kir-bi-sa u-bat-ti-ka u-sal-lit lib-ba
He made her powerless, he destroyed her life;
He cast down her body and stood upon it. 105 When he had slain Tiamat, the leader,
Her power was broken, her army was scattered.
And the gods, her helpers, who marched at her side,
Trembled and were afraid and turned back.
They broke away to save their lives, 110 But they were surrounded, they could not escape.
He took them captive, he broke their weapons,
In the net they were thrown, and in the snare they remained,
The ... of the world they filled with cries of
sorrow, They bore his punishment, they are shut up in
prison, 115 And on the eleven creatures, which were full of
fearfulness, Upon the troop of devils, who marched before her, He cast fetters upon them, their side he . . . Them and their opposition he trampled under his
feet. And Kingu, who had been exalted over them 120 He conquered, and with the god Dugga he counted
him,
ik-mi-§i-ma nap-§a-ta§ u-bal-li
§a-lam-§a id-da-a eli-§a i-za-za 105 ul-tu Ti-amat a-lik pa-ni i-na-ru
ki-is-ri-§a up-tar-ri-ra pu-bur-§a is-sap-ba
u ilimi ri-eu-sa a-li-ku i-di-§a
it-tar-ru ip-la-fcu u-sab-bi-ru ar-kat-su-un
u-Se-su-ma nap-§a-tu§ e-ti-ru 110 ni-ta la-mu-u na-par-§u-di§ la li-'-e
[c]-sir-§u-nu-ti-ma kakke-§u-nu u-sab-bir
sa-pa-ri§ na-du-ma ka-ma-ris us-bu
L. .]-du tub-ka-a-ti ma-lu-u du-ma-mu rit-su na-§u-u ka-lu-u ki-suk-ki§ 115 u i§-ten e§-rit nab-ni-ti §u-ut pul-fea-ti i-sa-nu mi-il-la gal-li-e a-li-ku ka-[. . . n]i-§a it-ta-di sir-ri-e-ti i-di-su-n[u . . .] ga-du tuk-ma-ti-§u-nu sa-pal-§u [ik]-b[u]-us u (ilu) Kin-gu §a ir-tab-bu-u ina [e-li]-§u-un 120 ik-mi-§u-ma it-ti (ilu) Dug-ga(-)e §u-a [. . .] im-ni-5u
He took from him the tablets of Destiny, which belonged not to him, He sealed them with a seal and laid them in his own
breast. After he had conquered and cast down his enemies, And had beaten down the arrogant enemy, 125 And had fully established Anshar's victory over the
enemy, And had attained the will of Nudimmud, And over the captive gods had made the prison
fast, Then he turned back to Tiamat, whom he had
conquered, And the lord stood upon the foundations of Tiamat, 130 With his merciless club he broke her skull. He cut through the channels of her blood, And he made the North wind bear it away to secret
places. His fathers saw, and they rejoiced and were glad, Presents and gifts they brought unto him. 135 Then the lord rested, he gazed upon her dead
body, As he divided the flesh of the ... he devised a
cunning plan. He split her open like a flat (?) fish into two halves;
i-kim-8u-ma dupSimati la si-ma-ti-§u
i-na ki-§ib-bi ik-mu-kam-ma ir-tu-u§ it-mu-ub
i5-tu lim-ni-§u ik-mu-u i-sa-du
ai-bu mut-ta-'-du u-§a-pu-u §u-ri-§am 125 ir-nit-ti An-§ar e-li na-ki-ru ka-li-i§ u§-zi-zu
ni-is-mat (ilu) Nu-dim-mud ik-§u-du (ilu) Marduk kar-du
c-li ilani ka-mu-tum si-bit-ta-§u u-dan-nin-ma
si-ri-iS Ti-amat §a ik-mu-u i-tu-ra ar-ki-is
ik-bu-us-ma be-lum §a Ti-a-ma-tum i-§id-sa 130 i-na mi-ti-su la pa-di-i u-nat-ti mu-ub-{}a
u-par-ri-'-ma us-la-at da-mi-§a
Sa-a-ru il-ta-nu a-na pu-uz-rat u§-ta-bil
i-rTui-ru-ma ab-bu-§u ib-<lu-u i-ri-§u
fii-di-€ §ul-ma-nu u-§a-bi-lu Su-nu a-na Sa-a-Su 135 i-nu-ub-ma l>e-lum fia-lam-tu-u§ i-bar-ri
sir ku-j)u ti-za-a-zn i-l»arma-a nik-la-a-ti
ib-pi-6i-ma ki-ma nu-nu mas-di-c a-na §ina-6u
One half of her he established as a covering for heaven. He fixed a bolt, he stationed a watchman, 140 He commanded them not to let her waters come
forth. He passed through the heavens, he considered its
regions, He set himself over against the Deep, the dwelling of
Nudimmud, And the lord measured the construction of the Deep, And he founded E-sharra a mansion like unto it. 145 The mansion E-sharra which he built like heaven, He caused Anu, Bel and Ea to inhabit in their
districts.
THE FIFTH TABLET
He made the stations for the great gods;
The stars, their images, as the stars of the Zodiac he
fixed. He ordained the year, he marked off its sections, For the twelve months he fixed three stars for each. 5 After he had fashioned images for the days of the
year, He founded the station of Nibir,1 to determine their
bounds;
- Nibir = the planet Jupiter.
mi-is-lu-u§-§a i§-ku-nam-ma §a-ma-ma u-sa-al-lil
i§-du-ud par-ku ma-as-sa-ru u-§a-as-bi-it 140 me-e-§a la §u-sa-a §u-nu-ti um-ta-'-ir
§ame(e) i-bi-ir as-ra-tum i-Jji-tam-ma
us-tam-Jji-ir mi-ih,-rat apsl Su-tyat (ilu) Nu-dim-mud
im-§u-u&-ma be-lum §a apsi bi-nu-tu-u§-§u
c§-gal-la tam-§i-la-su u-ki-in E-§ar-ra 145 e§-gal-la E-§ar-ra §a il>nu-u §a-ma-mu
(ilu) Anum (ilu) Bel u (ilu) E-a ma-h,a-zi-§u-uu uS-ram-ma
THE FIFTH TABLET
u-ba-as-§im man-za-za an ilani rabuti kakkabani tam-§il-su-nu lu-raa-§i u§-zi-iz u-ad-di satta mi-is-ra-ta u-ma-as-sir XII arhe kakkabani III ta-a-an lis-zi-iz 5 i§-tu u-mi §a Satti us-s[i . . .] u-su-ra-ti
u-§ar-§id man-za-az (iiu) Ni-bi-ri ana ud-du-u rik-si-Su-un
That none might err or go astray
He set the station of Bel and Ea by his side.
He opened gates on both sides, 10 He made strong the bolt on the left and on the right.
In the midst thereof he fixed the zenith;
The Moon-god he caused to shine forth, to him confided the night.
He appointed him, a being of the night, to determine the days;
Every month, without ceasing, like a crown he made him, saying, 15 "At the beginning of the month, when thou shinest on the land
Thou shalt show the horns, to determine six days,
And on the seventh day let the tiara disappear.
On the fourteenth day thou shalt stand opposite the half . . .
When the Sun-god on the foundation of the heaven . . . thee, 20 The . . . thou shalt cause to . . . and thou shalt make his . . .
. . . unto the path of the Sun-god thou shalt approach,
a-na la e-pi§ anTni la e-£u-u ma-na-ma man-za-az (ilu) Bel u (llu) E-a u-[k]in it-ti-Su ip-te-ma abulia ina si-li ki-lal-la-an 10 §i-ga-ru ud-dan-ni-na §u-me-la u im-na ka-bit-ti-sa-ma is-ta-kan e-la-a-ti (ilu) Nannar-ru us-tc-p.i-a mu-ki ik-ti-pa u-ad-di-§um-ma §u-uk-nat mu-si a-na ud-du-u u-me ar-fri-sam la na-par-ka-a ina a-<ri-[e] u-sir 1") i-na re§ ar^i-ma na-pa-Jji [i-na] ma-a-ti kar-ni na-ba-a-ta ana nd-aU-U VI u-mi i-na umi VII kan a-ira-a [bi-i-]-la urn] u XlV-tu Ju-u su-tain-hu-rat mc§-l[i . . .]-u e-nju-ma (ill, na i-fid sanu'-io) f. . .]-ka
20 . . .]-ti su-tak-si-l)a-ain-ma bi-ni ar-{. . .]-us
] . . . a-na Jjar-ra-an (ilu) SamaS §u-tak-rib-
[ma]
And on the . . . day thou shalt stand opposite, and the Sun-god shall
to traverse her way.
. . . thou shalt cause to draw nigh, and thou shalt judge the right.
25 to destroy
me.
[The following twenty-two lines are taken from British Museum K. 3449a, which are supposed to form part of the fifth tablet. The numeration here followed is King's, though it is necessarily uncertain.]
From . . .
In E-sagil . . . 70 To establish . . .
The station of . . .
The great gods . . .
The gods . . .
He took and . . . 75 The gods his fathers beheld the net which he had made,
They beheld the bow, that it was skilfully made.
[ina umi . . .] kan lu su-tam-fcu-rat (ilu) &ama§ lu §ana-[. . .]
[ ]-§i-um ba-'-i u-ru-ujj-§a
[ s]u-tak-ri-ba-ma di-na di-na
25 [ ] ba-ba-la
[ ] ia-a-ti
[ ]
[From Fragment K. 3449a] 66 u-[. . .]
zar-ba-bu [. . .]
i§-tu [. . .]
ina E-sag-gil [. . .] 70 kun-na [. . .]
man-za-az (ilu) [. . .]
ilani rabuti [. . .]
ilani ik-[. . .]
im-Jjur-ma [. . .] 75 sa-pa-ra §a i-te-ip-pu-§u i-mu-ru ilani [abe-§u]
i-mu-ru-ma (isu) ka§ta ki-i nu-uk-ku-lat [ip-§it-sa]
The work which he had done they praised. Then Anu arose in the assembly of the gods . . . He kissed the bow, saying, It is . . . 80 And thus he named the names of the bow, saying, "Longwood shall be one name, and the second name
shall be . . . And its third name shall be the Bow Star, in the
heaven . . . Then he fixed a station for it . . . After the destiny of . . . 85 He set a throne . . .
in heaven . . .
[The following words, which conclude the Fifth Tablet, are taken from the reverse of K. 11641, and from the reverse of K. 8526 :]
128 him . . .
them . . .
130 him . . .
them . . .
. . . . their may
the gods spoke . . .
the heavens . . .
ip-§it i-te-ip-pu-§u i-na-a-d[u . . .] i£-§i-ma (ilu) A-num ina pufrur ilani [. . .] (isu) kaSta it-ta-§ik §i-i [. . .] 80 im-bi-ina sa (isu) ka§ti ki-a-am [§umo-sa] is-su a-rik lu i§-te-nu-um-ma sa-nu [. . .]
-su sum-sa (kakkabu) KaStu ina §ame(e) [. . .] U-kin-ma pi-is-gal-la-sa [. . .] ul-tu &i-ma-a-ti sa [. . .]
irl-d]i-ma isu kussa [. . .]
. . . . .] ina 8am6 [e . . .]
•J-ni-f.
[From Reverse of K. 11641 and from the Reverse of K. 8526]
81 ]-lu-§u [. . .]
. -su-nu-ti nu-[. . .] -bja-su e-[. . .]
.1-su-nu-ti [. . -§u-n]u lu qu-[.
illani i-k:ih-hu [-u] .] sam<*(V) [. . .]
135 your son . . .
our . . . hath he . . .
he hath caused to live . . .
splendor . . .
not . . .
140 we . . .
THE SIXTH TABLET
When Marduk heard the word of the gods,
His heart moved him and he devised a cunning
plan. He opened his mouth and unto Ea he spoke, That which he had conceived in his heart, he made
known unto him: 5 "My blood will I take and bone will I fashion, I shall make man that man may . . . I shall create man who shall inhabit the earth, Let the worship of the gods be established, let their
shrines be built. .But I shall transform the ways of the gods, and I
shall change their paths 10 Together shall they be honored, and unto evil shall
then • • •
135 [ ] ma-a-ru-k[u-un . . .j
[ ]-niit-[- . .]
[ ] u-bal-li-i[t . . .]
[ me]-lam-me mi-[. . .] u§-[. .
[ ] la um-[. . .] nu-[. . .}
140 [ ]ni-i-nu]
THE SIXTH TABLET
(ilu) Marduk zik-ri ilani ina §e-mi-§u [ub]-bal lib-ba-§u i-ban-na-a [nik-la-a-ti] [ip]-§u pi-i-§u a-na (ilu) E-a [i-zak-kar] [§a] ina lib-bi-§u u§-ta-mu-u i-nam-din [ana §a-a-§u] 5 da-mi lu-uk-sur-ma is-si-im-tum lu-[. . .]
lu-u§-ziz-ma amela(a) lu a-me-lu ...[...] lu-ub-ni-ma amela(a) a-§ib [. . .] lu-u en-du dul-lu ilani-ma su-nu lu-u pa-pa-Qju . . lu-sa-an-ni-ma al-ka-ka-ti ilani lu-nak-ki-fir . . .] 10 i§-te-ni§ lu kub-bu-tu-ma a-na lim-na lu-u [. . .]
And Ea answered him and spoke the word:
" the ... of the gods have I
transformed . . . . and one . . . . . . . shall be destroyed, and men will I . . .
15 and the gods . . .
and they . . .
and the gods . . .
the gods . . .
20 the Anunaki . . .
[The last few lines of the tablet run as follows, all the intermediate portion being lost. The restorations are by King.] 140 When . . .
They rejoiced . . .
In Upshukkinaku they set their dwelling . . . Of the heroic son, their avenger, they cried . . . We, whom he succored . . . 145 They seated themselves and in the assembly they named him They all cried aloud (?), they exalted him . . .
i-pu-ul-lu-su-ma (iiu) E-a a-ma-tum i-z[ak-kar]
[. . .]-t[um §]u-ut §al-bu(?)-tum sa ilani u-sa-an-[. . .]
t]a-ad-nam-ma i§-ten a-[ . . . J
[. . . li-in-n]a-ab-bit-ma nise lul-[. . .]
15 [ ]-ma ilani [. . .]
[ ]-na-din-ma su-nu li-[. . .]
[ ]-bi-ir-ma ilani [. . .]
[ ]-'-a-ra i-[n]ara-[. . .]
20 [ (ilu) A]-nun-na-ki [. . .]
[The intermediate portion is lost.]
140 ki-i na-[ ] nu [. . .]
ib-<lu-u [ ]-mu-u [. . .]
i-n.-i rp-su-ukkin-na-ka u§-ta-ad-[. . .]
in.i-ru kar-ni-du mu-tir [gi-mil-li-§u-nu . . -1 ni-i-nu sa za-ni-nu uI-lu-[. . .]
i-mri ina puljri-su-nu i-nam-lm-[. . •] [. . .]-h\i na-gab-su-nu u-zak-k[a-ru-S'i . . .]
THE SEVENTH TABLET
O Asari, Bestower of fruitfulness, Founder of
agriculture, Thou who didst create grain and plants, who caused
the green herb to spring up, O Asaru-alim, who is great in the house of counsel,
who is full of counsel, The gods paid homage, fearing . . . 5 O Asaru-alim-nuna, the great, the light of the father
who begat him, Who orders the decrees of Ami, Bel and Ea. He was their patron, he ordained their . . . He whose provision is abundance, he goeth forth . . . Tutu, the creator of their renewal is he. 10 If he consecrates their sanctuaries (?) , then are they
satisfied; If he make an incantation, then are the gods ap-
If they attack him in anger, he will cast them down. Let him therefore be exalted, and in the assembly of
the gods . . . No one among the gods can rival him 15 Tutu is Zi-ukkina, the life of the host of the gods, Who established for the gods the brilliant heavens.
THE 8EVENTH TABLET
(ilu) Asar-ri §a-rik mi-ri§-t[i mu-kin iz-ra-ti]
ba-nu-u se-amu ki-e mu-§[e-si ur-ki-ti]
(ilu) Asaru-alim sa ina bit mil-ki kabt-t[u a-tar mil-ki]
ilani u-tak-ku-u a-d[ir . . .] 5 (ilu) Asaru-alim-nun-na ka-ru-bu nu-ur [abi a-li-di-su]
mus-te-sir te-rit (ilu) A-nim (ilu) Bel [u (ilu) E-a]
§u-u-ma za-nin-§u-nu mu-ud-du-u [. . .]
§a §u-ku-us-su begallu us-sa [. . .]
(ilu) Tu-tu ba-an te-dis-ti-su-nu [su-ul 10 li-lil sa-gi-§u-nu-ma §u-nu lu-u [pa-as-bu-oi
lib-ni-ma §ipti ilani li-[nu-bu]
ag-gi§ lu te-bu-u li-ni-'-u [i-rat-su-nu]
lu-u §u-u§-ku-u-ma ina pu^ur ilani [. . .]
ma-am-man ina ilani §u-a-Iu la um-[mas-§a-lu] 15 (ilu) Tu-tu (ilu) Zi-ukkin-na na-pi§-ti um-ma-ni [ilani]
sa u-kin-nu an ilani same (e) el-lu-ti
Their way he appointed, their path he ordained. Never shall his . . . deeds be forgotten among
men. Tutu as Zi-azag thirdly they named, Maker of
Purification, 20 The god of the good wind, who hearkeneth and is
benevolent. Who createth fulness and plenty, who foundeth
opulence, Who maketh all that is small great. In sore distress we have proven his beneficent wind, Let them honor him, praise him, bow humbly before
him. 25 Tutu as Aga-azag may mankind fourthly magnify The lord of the pure incantation, who makes the
dead living, Who for the captive gods proved his pity, Who removed the yoke from upon the gods his
enemies, To appease them he created humanity. 30 The Merciful, to whom belongs the bestowing of
life, May his word endure, may it never be forgotten In the mouth of humanity, whom his hands have
created.
al-kat-su-un is-ba-tu-ma u-ad-du-u [. . .]
ai im-ma-si i-na a-pa-ti ip-se-ta-[su . . .]
(ilu) Tu-tu (ilu) Zi-azag sal-sis im-bu-u mu-kil te-lil-t;
20 il sa-a-ri ta-a-bi be-el tas-me-e u ma-ga-ri
mu-Sab-si si-im-ri u ku-bu-ut-te-e mu-kin &egalli sa mimma-ni i-su a-na ma-'-di-e u-tir-ru i-na pu-us-ki dan-ni ni-si-nu sar-§u {a-a-bu lik-bu-u lit-ta-'-du lid-lu-la da-li-li-su
25 (iiu) Tu-tu (ilu) Aga-azag ina ribl(i) li-§ar-ri-bu ab-ra-a-te be-el Sip-tu ellitim (tim) mu-bal-lit mi-i-ti Sa an ilani ka-mu-ti ir-Su-u ta-ai-ru ap-§a-na en-du u-Sa-as-si-ku eli ilani na-ki-ri-5u a-na pa-di-5u-«nu ib-nu-u a-me-lu-tu
30 ri-me-nu-u Sa bul-lu-tu ba-§u-u it-ti-Su li-ku-na-nui ni im-ma-5a-a a-ma-tu-Su ina pi-i sal-mat kakka^hi §a il>-iKi-a ka-ta-a-Su
Tutu as Mu-azag, fifthly, his pure Incantation may
their mouth pronounce, Who through his pure incantation hath destroyed all the evil ones, 35 Shag-zu, who knoweth the heart of the gods, who seeth through the innermost part The evil doer, he suffereth not to go out with him. Founder of the assembly of the gods . . . their heart. Who subdueth the disobedient, . . . Director of righteousness, giving the right. 40 Who rebellion and . . . Tutu as Zi-si the . . . Who put an end to anger, who . . . Tutu as Sukh-kur, thirdly, destroying the enemy, Who put their plans to confusion, . . . 45 Who destroyed all the wicked . . .
let them . . .
[The following lines were taken by King from the British Museum fragment K. 12830. They belong to this tablet, but it is quite uncertain where they should be inserted:] 1 He named the four quarters of the earth, mankind hi created. And upon him understanding
Tu-tu (ilu) Mu-azag ina ban§i (§i) ta-a-§u ellu pa-§i-na lit-tab-bal
sa ina §ipti-§u ellitim (tim) is-su-fcu na-gab lim-nu-ti 35 (ilu) §ag-zu mu-di-e lib-bi ilani sa i-bar-ru-u kar-§u
e-pi§ lim-ni-e-ti la u-se-su-u it-ti-su
mu-kin pubri sa ilani [. . . l]ib-bi-§u-un
mu-kan-nis la ma-gi-[ri . . .]
mu-se-§ir kit-ti na-[. . .] 40 §a sa-ar-ti u k[i . . .]
(ilu) Tu-tu (ilu) Zi-si mu-§at-[. . .]
mu-uk-kis su-mur-ra-tu [. . .]
(ilu) [Tu-tu] (ilu) Sub-kur sal-§is na-si[b ai-bi]
mu-[sap]-pi-ib [kilp-di-§u-nu [. . .] 45 m[u-ba]l-li [nap-bjar rag-g[i . . .]
[ ]lis-[- • -]-lu[. . .]
[The following lines are from K. 12830, British Museum:] 1 ib-bi kib-ra-a-te sal-mat [kakkadi ib-ni-ma]
[e-li sa]-a-§u te-[e-mu . . .']
[The following lines are taken by King from K. 13761:]
The mighty one . . .
Agi . . .
The creator of the earth . . .
[The following lines are taken by King from K. 8519 and a duplicate therefore K. 13337:]
the chief of all lords
supreme is his power.
Ungal-durmakh, the king of the band of the gods,
the lord of rulers, Who is exalted in a royal habitation, 5 Who among the gods is exalted
Adu-nunu, the counsellor of Ea, who created the
gods his fathers, Unto the path of whose majesty, No god can ever attain!
in Dul-azag he made it known,
10 pure is his dwelling,
of those without understanding is
Lugal-dul-azaga. supreme is his power
[The following lines are taken by King from K. 13761:]
10 [ ]
rab-bu [. . .]
iluA-gi[l- . . .]
ba-nu-u [irsitim (tim) . . .]
[The following lines are from K. 8519 and K. 13337:]
n]ap-ljar be-lim
' §a-ka]-a e-mu-ka-§u
(ilu) Ungal-dur-mab sar m]ar-kas ilani be-el dur-ma-fci mi su-l>at Sarru-u-ti §ur-bu-u 5 [sa] ina ilani rna-'-dis siru
[(ilu) A-<lu-nun-n:t] ina-lik (ilu) E-a ba-an ilani abe-§u sa a-{na] tal-lak-ti ru-bu-ti-su l[a-a u]-ma5-sa-lu ilu ai-um-ma
. . .] Dul-azai: u-ta-da-su
10 [ §u-l>:it-Hi I 1-lit
J-bar l:i has-su (ilu) Ungal-dul-azag«^a
J su-ka-a e-mu-1
their ... in the midst of Tiamat
of the battle
105 him,
. . . the star which shineth in the heavens.
He who taketh the beginning and the future, may they look unto him,
Saying, "He who passed through the midst of Tiamat, without resting,
Let his name be Nibiru, who seizes the midst! 110 He upheld the paths for the stars of heaven,
Like a flock all the gods together do pasture.
He conquered Tiamat, he troubled and ended her life
In the future of mankind, in the aged days,
Sing without ceasing, let him rule forever. 115 Since he created the heaven and made the earth,
"The Lord of the world," has father Bel called his name.
The names which all the Igigi did name,
Ea heard and his heart was rejoiced:
"He whose name his fathers have magnified 120 Shall be even as I, his name shall be Ea.
The whole of my orders shall he control,
]-§u-nu kir-bi§ Tam-tim
-]a-bi-ka ta-fca-zi
[The numbering of the lines following ia King's]
105 [ ] k[a (?) . . .] §a-a-§u
[. . . . -r]u kakkaba §[a i-na sa-me-e §u-pu-u lu-u sa-bit relsu-arkat £u-nu §a-a-§u lu-u pal-su [. . .] ma-a sa kir-bi§ Ti-amat i-tib-bi-[ru la a-ni-Jju sum-su 111 (ilu) Ni-bi-ru a-{ji-zu kir-bi-§u
110 sa kakkabani sa-ma-me al-kat-su-nu li-ki-il-lu kima si-e-ni li-ir-ta-a ilani gim-ra-§u-un lik-me Ti-amat ni-sir-ta-sa li-si-ik u lik-ri ajj-ra-ta§ ni§e la-ba-ri§ u-me li§-si-ma la uk-ta-li li-bi-il ana sa-a-ti
115 a§-§u a§-ri ib-na-a ip-ti-ka dan-ni-na
be-el matati §um-§u it-ta-bi a-bi (ilu) Bel zik-ri (ilu) Igigi im-bu-u na-gab-§u-un i§-me-ma (ilu) E-a ka-bit-ta-lu i-te-en-gu ma-a §a abe^-§u u-sar-ri-Jju zik-ru-u-§u
120 §u-u ki-ma ia-a-ti-ma (ilu) E-a lu-u §um-Su ri-kis par-si-ia ka-li-§u-nu li-bil-ma
The whole of my commands shall he pronounce!"
By the name of Fifty did the great gods
Make known his fifty names, they made his path lofty. 125 Let them be held in remembrance, and when learned let one make them known,
The wise and the understanding shall consider them together,
The father shall repeat them and teach them to his son ;
They shall be in the ears of the shepherd and the sheep driver.
Let man rejoice in Marduk, the lord of the gods, 130 That he may make his land fertile, and that he may have prosperity.
His word is established, his command is unchangeable,
The word of his mouth, no god hath annulled.
When he looketh in anger, he turns not his neck;
When he is wroth, no god can face his indignation. 135 Wide is his heart, broad is his compassion;
The sinner and the evil doer in his presence . . .
They received instruction, they spoke before him,
unto . . .
of Marduk may the gods . . .
gim-ri te-ri-ti-ia §u-u lit-tab-bal
ina zik-ri Han§a-a-an ilani rabuti
han§a-a-an §ume-§u im-bu-u u-§a-ti-ru al-kat-su 125 li-is-«ab-tu-ma mab-ru-u li-kal-lim
en-ku mu-du-u mit-ba-ri§ lim-tal-ku
li-§a-an-ni-ma a-bu ma-ri li-Sa-fci-iz
§a (amelu) re'i u na-ki-di li-pat-ta-a uz-na-su-un
li-i^-^i-ma a-na (ilu) B61 ilani (flu) Marduk 180 rnat-su lid-di5-§a-a §u-u lu §al-ma
ki-na-at a-inat-.-u la c-na-at ki-bit-su
si-it pi-i-§u la u§-te-pi-il ilu ai-um-ma
ik-ki-lim-mu-ma ul u-tar-ra ki-§ad-su
ina sa-ba-si-§u uz-za-§u ul i-ma[j-t}ar-§u ilu ma-am-man 135 ru-u-ku lib-ba-§u ra-pa-a§ ka-ra[s-su]
&a an-ni u bab-la-ti ma-tjar-§u ba-[. . •]
ta[k]-lirn-ti inab-ru-u id-l)u-bu pa-nu-u§-J[u]
f 1 tur [. . .]-kan a-na to-[. • •]
[ ]-at (ilu) Marduk lu-u ilani [. . .]
140 May they . . . his name . . . they took and . . .
140 [ ]-mat-tu-u su-u[m . . .]
[ ] il-ku-u-ma [. . .]
- THE BABYLONIAN COSMOGONY ACCORDING TO DAMASCIUS ■
Among Barbarians the Babylonians seem to pass silently over the single origin of all things, but to make two: Tauthe and Apason, making Apason the husband of Tauthe, and naming her the mother of the gods. Of these two was born an only child, Moymis, the same, I think, as the intelligible Cosmos, proceeding from two origins. From these same came a second generation, Lache and Lachos, and also from them a third, Kissare and Assoros, from whom were born three, Anos, Illinos, and Aos. Of Aos and Dauke was born Belos, whom they call the Demiurge.
1 Damascii Successoris Dubitatione* et Solutiones de primis principii, edition Car. Aem. Ruelle Parisiis, 1889, pp. 321, 322. Bee also Damascius le Diadoque. Problemes et Solutions toucnant les Premiers Princij" A, edition Chaignet. Paris, 1898.
§ 125. Twi> 6Z /3ap(3&p<jv eoUaoi BaftvAuvtot pev tt/v piav ruv b'/.uv ap%r/v oiyy iraptivai, 6vo de rroieiv Tavde Kal 'Anaouv, rbv pev ' Airacuv avdpa rf/c Tavde iroiovvTEc, ravrrjv de pjjrkpa deuv bvopa^ovre^, ki; uv povoyevr) iraida ■) ewrjdrjvai top Muvpiv, avrbv, olpai, rbv votjtov Koapov ik tuv Svelv apx&v ira.pay6p.Evov, en de tuv ovtuv a,A?.rjv yeveav irpoeABelv, Aa^?)v nat Aa^<Jv, elra av Tpirrjv Ik tuv avruv, Kiccapr/ Kal 'Aocupdv, ff uv yevecftai rpeic, Avbv Kal Ia/uvov Kal 'A6v: rov 6e 'Aou Kal kavKTjc vibv yeveoOai rbv BjyAov, bv 6rjpiovpybv elvai ‹j›aacv.
- A COSMOLOGY IN A RITUAL1 When Anu created the heavens,
1 This fragmentary ritual found at Babylon was first published bv F. H. Weissbach, Babylonische MiszeUen (1903, Tafel 12, and translated, p. 32ff. It is translated again by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 25. The ritual was to be used when a temple had fallen and had to be restored. As a part of the ritual this int< V cosmological passage was recited, after various offerings of bread, honey, butter, and oil had been made.
e-nu-ma (ilu) Anu ib-nu-u §ame(e)
25 Xudimmud1 created the ocean, his dwelling, Ea, in the ocean, broke off the clay, He created the god2 of bricks to renew [the
houses (?)] He created reed and forest for building work [. . .] He created the god of carpenters, the god of smiths and Arazu3 to complete building work, 30 He created mountains and seas for all [. . .]
He created the god of goldsmiths, the god of smiths, the god of masons, and the god of miners for work [. . .] and their rich produce for sacrificial gifts, He created Ashnan, and Lakhar,4 Siris, Nin-gishzida, Ninsar and [. . .] to make the offerings numerous 35 He created Umutaan5 and . . . who hold the sacrifices in the hand.
1 A form of Ea. Ea is here creator of men, who are formed out of clay. In the same way Aruru made Engidu in the Gilgamesh epic (col. ii, line 34), see p. 82. These form interesting parallels to the account in J, Gen. 2. 7.
2 The names of these gods are written in Sumerian, which are here literally translated.
» Arazu, an unknown god, the word means "prayer," and Ungnad suggests that it may be prayer personified.
- Ashnan and Lakhar are gods of vegetation, Siris probably god of wine. Ningishzida is the earlier days (time of Gudea), one of the chief gods, but he sank later to be the servant of the gods. He is known also as the father of Tammuz.
8 Unknown god, the reading of the name, as also of the following one being quite uncertain. Ungnad suggests that they may be the gods of brewing and of cooking, but there is no evidence for this.
l-dim-mud ib-nu-u apsu §il-bat-su (ilu) Ea ina apsi ik-ru-sa ti-ta-[am] ib-ni il libitti ana tc ftil ti [. . .]
ib-ni (isu) kanu u (isu) kiStu (?) ana §i-pir nab-ni-ti (?) [. . .] ib-ni (ifu) mn-igi-nangar-gid (ilu) nin-d£ u (ilu) a-ra-zu ana mu-sak-lil §i-pir na[b-ni-ti . . .] 30 ib-ni sa-di-i u ta-ma-a-ii aim mim-ma Sum ziri (?) du-[. . .] ilwii (ilu) (JuSkin-banda (ilu) nin-A-gal (ilu) nin-zadim (ilu)
ktkr\ ana ip-s»--ti u lj: i du-us-sa-a ana nin-da-bi ki-ra-bu (?)
ib-ni (ilu) As-na-an (ilu) La-bar (ilu) Siri (ilu) nin-gis-zi-da (ilu) niv-sar (ilu) [. . .] a-na mu-diS-su-ii sa-at-ftuk-ki?] 35 ib-ni (ilu) r-Mr-T-.- w . . . (ilu) u-mu-ta-a-an . . . mu-kil nin-<la-[l)i-e?]
He created Azag-suga, the high priest of the great gods, to complete the commands and ordinances, He created the king to adorn the shrines of the gods He created men to carry on [worship]1 [ Anu, Ellil, Ea [. . .]
ib-rii (ilu) azag-sud-ga §angam-ma|j ilani rabute ana mu-§aklil par-si ki[-du-di-e?] ib-ni sarru ana za-ni-nu . . . [esreti ilani?] [ib-n]i a-me-lu-ti . . . ana i-bi-s[u? . . .] [...]... te-'-e [. . . (ilu)] A-nim (ilu) Ellil (ilu)
E-a . . .[...]
1 With this line is to be compared the Creation story, vi, 8 (see p. 36), which makes the restoration of this line probable, if not, indeed, certain.
- THE CREATION OF THE MOON (AND THE SUN)1 When the gods Anu, Ellil and Ea, the [great] gods, Through their unchangeable counsel and powerful
commands, Fixed the crescent of the moon, To cause the new-moon to shine forth, to create the
month, 5 Signs for heaven and earth they fixed.
The new moon, which was created in heaven with
majesty, In the midst of heaven arose. Version. When Anu, Ellil and Ea The great gods, through their unchangeable counsel,
1 The text is published and translated by King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 124ff., and ii, pi. xlix. The tablet is a student's practice, or exercise, and contains on one side seven lines extracted from some Sumerian composition, and on the other seven lines from a similar Babylonian composition, which is called "Version," though it is not a version or translation of the Sumerian text. The passages are also translated by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, 26. The translation here given, especially the Sumerian, is indebted to Langdon for useful suggestions.
ud an-na (dingir) En-lil-la (dingir) En-ki dingir-[gal-gal] (MAL+GAR)-ne-ne-gi-na-ta me-gal-gal-la-[ta] ma-gur (dingir) En-zu-na mu-un-gi-me-e[§] u-sar sar-§ar-da itu u-tu-ud-da 5 u-iti an-ki-a mu-un-gi-ne-e8 ma-gur an-na im-sig-S ag-a-ne Sag an-na igi-bar-ra ta-e
§[a]-n[i]-[e] e-nu-ma (ilu) A-num (ilu) Ellil (ilu) E-a ilani rabuti ina mil-ki-su-nu ki-i-nu
10 Fixed the forms (7)1 of heaven and earth,
And to the hands of the great gods entrusted
(them,) To create the day and to renew the month, as signs
for mankind; (Men) saw Shamash in the gate of his going forth In the midst of heaven and earth they commanded2
him faithfully.
1 The word is doubtful in meaning. King translates "bounds"; Ungnad, "Bilder."
2 The signification here is uncertain. King translates "created"; Ungnad, "erglanzen."
10 uSurati §ame(e) u ireitim (tim) i§-ku-nu a-na kate ihini rabu'ti u-kin-nu u-mu ba-na-a arh,a ud-du-§u ittati1 a-me-lut-tum (ilu) SamaS ina libbi bab asi-su i-mu-ru ki-rib §ame(e) u ireitim (tim) ki-ni§ u§-ta-mu-u
1 nig-igi-tah,.
- ANOTHER VERSION OF THE CREATION OF
THE WORLD BY MARDUK
(So-called "Bilingual of Creation")1
This interesting text formed merely the introduction to an incantation which was intended to be recited in honor of Ezida, the great temple of Nabu at Borsippa" (King). It was found, in 1882, in the ruins of Abu- Habba by Hormuzd Rassam, and is preserved both in Sumerian and in Assyrian. Though so different from the main story of the creation, it belongs to the same set of political ideas which made use of ancient religious mat *rial to justify the position of Marduk at the head of the Babylonian pantheon.
1 The text is published by King, in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, pp. 86ff. ft
is translated by Pinches, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, xxiii (new
nrlet), pp. 9908.] Ziniincrn. in Ghtnkel'fl Schdpfung und Chaos, pp. 419f.;
Hjuiehe BibliotKek, \i. p. 88i.; King, The Seven Tablet*
' hit.; Dhornif, Clioix <i< Texttt l<ii<jicux Assyropp. 83ff.; Winckler, KrUinschriftlichrs Textbuch mem AUen
92; Ungnad, in Qressmann, AUorienlalischc
der,l, pp. 27, 28.
The holy house, the house of the gods, in the holy
place had not j'et been made ; No reed had sprung up, no tree had been created. No brick had been laid, no mould had been fashioned, No house had been made, no city had been built; 5 No city had been made, no creature had been established. Nippur had not been made, E-kur had not been
built; Erech had not been made, E-ana had not been built; The Deep had not been made, Eridu had not been
built ; The holy house, the house of the gods, the dwelling
had not been made, 10 All lands were sea.
When the middle of the sea was a water basin ; In those days Eridu was made, E-sagil was built, E-sagil, where in the midst of the deep the god
Lugal-dul-azaga dwelt, Babylon was made, and E-sagil was finished, 15 The gods, the Anunaki, he made at one time;
The holy city, the dwelling of the heart's desire, they
proclaimed supreme.
bitu el-lim bit ilani ina as-ri el-lim ill e-pu-u§1
ka-nu-u ul a-si i-si ul ba-ni
fi-bit-ti ul na-<la-at na-al-ban-ti2 ul ba-na-at
bitu ul e-pu-u§ alu ul ba-ni 5 alu ul e-pu-us nam-ma§-§u-u ul sa-kin
Ni-ip-pu-ru ul e-pu-u§ e-kur ul ba-ni
U-ruk ul e-pu-us e-an-na ul ba-ni
ap-su-u ul e-pu-[u§] Eridu ul ba-ni
bltu el-lum bit ilani §u-bat-su ul ip-§e-it 10 nap-bar ma-ta-a-tu tam-tum-ma
i-nu sa ki-rib tam-tim ra-tu-um-ma
ina u-mi-§u Eridu e-pu-us E-sag-ila ba-ni
[E-sag-il]a §a ina ki-rib ap-si-i ilu Fiiirnl ttnl nitg (TJI ir-mu-u
Babilu (ki) e-pu-[u§] E-sag-ila suk-lul 15 ilani (ilu) A-nun-na-ki mit-^a-ris i-pu-us
alu el-lum §u-bat tu-ub lib-bi-§u-nu si-ri§ im-bu-u
1 The Sumerian text has been omitted.
» Compare -(fr: 2 Sam. 12. 31 Q. Nah. 3. 14.
Marduk laid a reed-work1 upon the face of the waters, He formed dust and poured it out upon the reedwork. To cause the gods to dwell in a habitation of their
heart's desire, 20 He formed mankind.
The goddess Arum, with him, created the seed of
mankind, The beasts of the field and living things in the field
he created. He created the Tigris and the Euphrates, and sefc
them in their place, Their names he did well declare. 25 The grass, the rush of the marsh, the reed, and the
forest he created, The green herb of the field he created, The lands, the marshes, and the swamps; The wild cow and her young, the wild calf; the ewe
and her young, the lamb of the fold ; Gardens and forests; 30 The he-goat and the mountain goat . . . him. The lord Marduk filled in a dam by the side of the
sea, He ... a swamp, he established a marsh,
1 A construction of reeds.
(ilu) Marduk a-ma-am ina pa-an me-e ir-ku-ua
e-pi-ri ib-ni-ma it-ti a-rai is-pu-uk
Qui ina su-bat tu-ub lib-bi ana su-§u-bi 20 a-me-lu-ti ib-ta-ni
(ilu) A-ru-ru zi-ir a-me-lu-ti it-ti-su ib-ta-nu
bu-ul srri si-kin na-pis-ti ina si-e-ri ib-ta-ni
fatal) I>i<dat a (ruiru) Purattu ib-ni-ma as-ri is-ku-un
Sum-Si-na ta-bis im-bi 25 us-su di-it-ta ap-pa-ri ka-na-a u ki-su ib-ta-ni
ur-ki-it si-rim ib-t:i-ni
ma-i a :>-pa-ri a-pu-um-ma
I m.'-ru la-alj-ru pu-Jjad-sa im-mir su-pu-ri
ki-ra-tu u ki-sa-!u-ina 30 Iv-ttHdu sa|>-pa-ri i-^a-.K-ru-su
lum (ilu) Marduk ina pi-at tam-tim tam-la-a u-mal-li
[. . .] a-pa na-ma-la is-ku-un
he caused to exist.
Reeds he created, trees he created;
35 he made in their place;
Bricks he laid, a mould he fashioned; Houses he made, cities he built; Cities he made, creatures he created. Nippur he made, E-kur he built; 40 Erech he made, E-ana he built.
[The remainder of the obverse and the beginning of the reverse of the tablet are wanting. The latter part of the reverse contains an incantation.]
. . . .] u§-tab-ii lfa-na-a ib-t]a-ni i-fa ib-ta-ni
1 ina a§-ri ib-ta-ni
li-bit-tu id-di na-a]l-ban-tu ib-ta-ni bltu e-pu-u§ ala ib-ta-ni] ala e-pu-u§ nam-ma§-§u-u iS-t]a-kan Ni-ip-pu-ru e-pu-ufi] E-kur ib-ta-ni TJ-ruk e-pu-u§ E-an-na] ib-ta-ni.
- THE CREATION OF CATTLE AND BEASTS " This small Assyrian text, which probably belonged to Ashurbanipal's library, refers only incidentally to the creation of cattle and beasts, its main object being to chronicle the creation of two small creatures, who were formed by Nin-igi-azag at the time when the larger animals were made. George Smith thought that this text might have formed a part of the seventh tablet of the Creation series, but King has shown this to be incorrect.
When the gods in their assembly had made the [heavens?]
e-nu-ma ilani i-na pu-ut)-ri-§u-nu ib-nu-u [. . .]
Had formed the firmament, and settled the
[earth], Living things [of all kinds] had brought into
life, And had made the cattle of the field, and the
beasts of the field, and the moving things of the
city
5 After [ ] unto the living things [. . .]
[And between the beasts] of the field and the moving
things of the city had divided [. . .] [And ] all creatures, the whole of
creation [. . .] [ ] that which in the whole of
my family [. . .] Then arose (?) Nin-igi-azag and [created1] two small
creatures 10 [In the] assembly of the beasts he made their [form2]
beautiful
[ ] the goddess Gula ...[...]
[ ] one white [and one black . . .]
[ ] . . . one white and one
black
1 The restoration is by Jensen. 3 Jensen.
u-ba-as-§i-mu [bu]-ru-mi ik-su-[ur . . .] u-sa-pu-u [§ik-na]-at na-pi§-ti [. . .] bu-ul 8(*'ri [u-ma-a]m sf'ri u nam-ma§-se-e [. . .] ultu [. . .1 a-na §ik-na-at na-pik-ti [. . .] . . . bul] sSri1 u nam-ma5-8e-e ali u-za-'-[i-zu . . pu-u]b-ri nam-ma§-ti gi-mir nab-ni-ti [.
.] 6a i-na pu-ujj-ri kim-ti-ia §[e- Ni
i-te-li (?)]3-i-ma (ilu) Nin-igi-azag §ina su-b,a-[ri ib-na-a'] i-na . . . 'puj-ub-ri nam-mas-ti us-tar-ri-i[b, nab-nit-8U-
un7] (ilu)] Gu-la ba-ma-a-ni ir [. . .]
.] iS-ka pi-ei [u ea-al-mi . . .1 .] iS-ka pi-si u ea-[al-mi . . .]
5 Bo Jmmmx
- AN INCANTATION AGAINST TOOTHACHE1 This text is here given, though it belongs properly with the literature of magic, because it begins with a cosmological introduction which purports to give the life history of the worm that causes toothache.
After Anu [had created the Heavens]
The Heavens created [the Earth],
The Earth created the Rivers,
The Rivers created the Canals, 5 The Canals created the Morass,
The Morass created the Worm.
Then came the Worm weeping before Shamash,
Before Ea came her tears: —
"What wilt thou give (me) for my food, 10 What wilt thou give me to destroy?"
"I will give thee ripe figs,
(And) jam of great figs."
"What are these ripe figs to me,
And jam of great figs? . . . 15 Exalt me and between the teeth
1 The text, written in Neo- Babylonian character, is published in Cuneiform Texts, xvii, p. 50. It is published in transliteration and translation by R. Campbell Thompson, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia, ii, pp. 1G0-163. See also B. Meissner, Mittheilungen der V orderasiatischen Gesellschaft, 1904, 3, pp. 40ff.- Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, especially in its relations to Israel, pp. 155, 156; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, .
ul-tu (ilu) A-nu-um [. . .]
§amu (u) ib-nu-u [ir-si-tum]
ir-si-tum ib-nu-u narati
narati ib-na-a a-tap-pa-ti 5 a-tap-pa-ti ib-na-a ru-Sum-ta
ru-§um-ta ib-nu-u tu-ul-tu
il-lik tu-ul-tu a-na pan (ilu) Samash i-bak-ki
ana pan (ilu) Ea il-la-ka di-ma-a-sa
mi-na-a ta-at-ta-an-na a-na a-ka-li-ia 10 mi-na-a ta-at-ta-an-na a-na mun-zu-ki-ia
at-tan-nak-ki titta ba-si-il-ta
ar-ma-na-a titti
ana-ku am-mi-na an-na-a titta ba-si-il-ta u ar-ma-na-a titti 15 su-uk-ka-an-ni-ma ina bi-rit si-in-ni
And the gums set me That I may devour the blood of the teeth And of the gum gnaw the cartilage; Fix the pin, seize the foot.,n 20 ' 'Since thou hast said this, O Worm!
May Ea smite thee with the might of his fist."
INCANTATION OF THE TOOTHACHE
This is the (magic) ritual,
Mix beer, the plant sa-kil-bir, and oil together, 25 Repeat thereon the incantation thrice, (.And) put it on his tooth
1 The expression means, "Seize the man, and do not let him go."
u la-as-hj su-si-ba-an-ni Sa si-in-ni-ma lu-un-zu-ka da-mi-§u Rev.
u sa la-a§-hj-si-im lu-uk-su-us ku-sa-si-e-su sik-ka-ta ni-te-ma sepa sa-ba-at 20 as-§um an-na-a tak-bi-i tu-ul-tu
lim-fca-as-ki (ilu) E-a i-na dan-na-ti ri-it-ti-su,
inim-inim-ma gdg-gfg-ga-kam
kikitji suati
Sikari (sammu) sa-kil-bir u samni isteniS(nis) tuballal 25 §ipti III-§u ana eli tamannu(nu) i-na eli si-in-ni-su tasakkan(an)
- THE ASSYRIAN COSMOLOGY
The cosmology of the Assyrians is rooted in the cosmology of the Babylonians, and developed quite natafter the separation of the two peoples began. nyria the chief ggg] <,f Babylon, Marduk, is disd and the national god, Aj§Jnjr, takes his place Marduk had in earlier times displaced Kllil in Babylonia. The oldest form of the name of Aflhur was Ashir, but when speculation and comparison of the older literature began hfl was identified with
Anshar (Creation, i, line 12; see p. 4). Unhappily, no complete Assyrian cosmological text has come down to us, and we can only illustrate their beliefs by two fragments:
- Assyrian Creation Text '
The key of the rising2 (?)
After he had [determined] the days . . .
The watch of the night and the day . . .
The breadth of Tiamat . . . 30 Did Anshar create . . .
He brought together . . .
The assault of the wind . . .
He determined . . . 35 He established the head . . .
He opened a spring . . .
He opened and . . .
He opened . . .
He opened her3 nostrils . . .
He poured down . . . 40 The spring . . .
1 The text upon a badly broken and joined tablet is published by Kin^. in Cuneiform Texts, xiii, p. 24f., and he has transliterated and partly translated it with notes in The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 197ff. See also Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 90ff., and Ungnad, in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und BUder, X, p. 29.
2 Probably the sun's rising. 8 Probably Tiamat's.
sigar a-si-[t]i . . .
ul-tu u-me u . . .
ma-as-rat mu-§i u im-[mi]
ru-pu-u§-tu §a Ti-[amat] 30 An-sar ib-ta-n[i] . . .
te-bi §a-a-ri . . .
§u-uk-tur im . . .
u-ad-di-ma r[a] . . . 35 is-kun kakka-du . . .
nak-bu up-te-it-[ti] . .
ip-te-e-ma . . .
na-hj-ri-sa up-t[e-it-ti] .
is-pu-uk-na . . . 40 nam-ba-'u . . .
Reverse : A cedar
5 . . . Adad1
He placed upon . . .
The sceptre of peace . . .
From the glory . . .
The one that receives him is the mighty ocean 10 In it . . .
In his sanctuary . . .
The gods, as many as there were . . .
Lakhmu and Lakhamu . . .
They made . . . 15 In the presence of Anshar . . .
Nannar . . .
The second, he spake . . .
The god . . .
When to . . . 20 The word . . .
Since the days when thou . . .
1 Adad is the god of the weather.
Reverse:
ba-sur-ru
5 (ilu) Adad .
iS-kun eli . . .
u§para 8ul-me
ul-tu me-lam-rae
a-za-mil-§u ap§u ra-§ub-[bu] . 10 Lia e-ma-§i a§- . . .
ina si-ma-ak-ki-Su
ilani ma-la ba-§u-[u] . . .
(ilu) Lafc-mu u (ilu) [La-h,a-mu]
i-pu-Su-ma pa . . . 15 pa-na-a-ma An-§ar . . .
l (ilu) Nannar §a[r . . .
5a-nu-u iz-zak-ru . . .
(ilu) . . .
e-nu-ma a-na . . . 20 amatu ak-tum ki . . .
ul-tu u-me at-ta . . .
Everything which thou hast said . . .
Anshar opened his mouth and spake, to the gods . . .
That which is above the ocean, the home of . . . 25 A copy of Esharra which I have builded, I . . .
Beneath I have fortified the places . . .
I wrill build a house, the dwelling . . .
In its interior will I found a city . . .
Afterward from the ocean . . . 30 The place . . .
. . . the shade . . .
. . . the habitations of the great gods . . . . . . His father . . .
35 over all that thy hands have founded
over the earth which thy hands have
created . . . the city of Asshur, the name of which
thou hast pronounced . . . . . . I know for eternity . . .
40 . . . Whatever our work which we have fashioned . . . The place . . .
mim-mu-u at-ta ta-kab-bu . . .
An-sar pa-a-§u epu§(u§)-ma i-kab-bi a-na (ilu) . . .
e-li-nu ap-si-i §u-bat . . . 25 mi-ib-rit E-sar-ra §a ab-nu-u a-na-ku . . .
Sap-li§ a§-ra-ta u-dan-ni-[in] . . .
Iu-pu-u8-ma bita lu 8u-bat . . .
kir-bu-us-8u ma-ba-za-§u lu-§ar-§id-ma . . .
e-nu-ma ul-tu apsi i-til-[li] . . . 30 aS-ru ...
e . . -pat silli . . .
as . . .
kin . . . -ki bftati ilani rabuti . . . ni-ip-pu-[u§] . . .
. . . abi-§u . . . 35 eli minima sa ib-na-a ka-ta-a-ka . . .
eli kak-ka-ru sa ib-na-a ka-ta-a-[ka] . . .
(alu) Asshur (ki) sa taz-ku-ra su[m-su] . . .
a-ni i-di da-ri-§am .
tuk-ka-ni li-bil-lu-ni . .
40 ma-na-ma §ip-ri-ni sa ni-p[a-Su]
aS-ru . . .
They rejoiced . . . The gods . . .
That which they have known . , . 45 He opened . . .
- Ashur the Creator ■ To Ashur, king of all the gods, their creator, father of
the gods, Whose hand was developed in the ocean, king of the
heavens and the earth, Lord of all the gods, sustainer of the Igigi and the
Anunaki, Creator of the heaven of Anu and of the Hades,
maker of all men, 5 Dweller in the brilliant skies, Lord of the gods,
determiner of destiny, Inhabitant of Esharra, which is in Asshur. To his
great lord, his lord Sennacherib, King of Assyria, maker of the statue of Ashur. The
great gods . . . The length of his days, the goodness of his heart,
the stability of his years of reign . . .
1 A >mall fragment, in British Museum 5413A, dedicated by Sennacherib to Ashur, and quite instructive as showing the creative position claimed for Ashur in the eighth century. The text is published by (T.iip, Assyrian and Babylonian Religious Texts, i, 83. Translated by Martin, Tixtes Religieux Assyriens et Babyloniens, i, p. 312; Jastrow, fuli'/um, i, p. 523f.; and Dhorme, Choix de Tcxtes Religieux Assyro- Babyloniens, p. 92f.
ih,-du-[u] . . . ilani §u . . . §a i-du-[u] . . . 45 ip-te-e . . .
a-na (ilu) A§§ur Sar ki§-Sat ilani ba-nu-u ram-ni-§u abu ilani aa ina apsi is-mu-h,u gat-tu-uS Sar §ame-e u irsi-tim bel ilani ka-la-ma aa-pi-ik (ilu) I^igi u (ilu) A-nun-na-fki] pa-ii-ik sa-mi (ilu) A-nim u ki-pal-li e-pis kul-lat da-ad-me 5 a-$ib btl-ru-mu elKHJ (ilu) Ml ilani mu-§im Simati
a-Sib K-s.-ir-ra sa ki-rib ASSur (ki) lx*l-i rab-i b& li-§u (ilu) Sinftfce]-irba Sar (mat) ASSur (ki) e-piS sa-lam (ilu) ASsur ilani rabflti a
arak ume-Su tu-ub lib-bi-fiu kun pale-[Su] . . .
- An Assyrian Building Inscription with cosmological material
A building inscription1 of Sennacherib (705-681 B. C.) contains some cosmological references which supply useful hints concerning the development of the faith of Ashur. The text describes a bronze door erected by the king in the New Year's festival house at Ashur (Kal- 'at Shergat), which has recently been discovered and laid bare by the Deutsche Orientgesellschaft.
(5) A door of gleaming red bronze, which like a . . . the work of the god of the forge2 (6) I caused to be made by my artistic skill; a representation of Ashur, when he went to battle into the sea,s (7) as he bore the bow, while he drove upon the chariot and let loose the storm flood (8) and a representation of Amurru, who drove with him as charioteer, according to the command of Shamash and Adad (9) given me in haruspication4 (him) I graved upon that door. The gods who go. before him (10) and go behind him, who drive in chariots and go afoot, [also] as they before Ashur (11) are ordered in line of battle and behind Ashur are
1 The text is published by Meissner and Rost, Die Bauinschriften Sanheribs (1893), Plate 16, and translated pp. 98ff., and again by Zimmern, Zum babylonischen Neujahrsfest (Berichte der koniglich Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, 1906), Band 58, pp. 126ff., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, i, p. 29f.
J The god of the forge or smithy is Ea.
- That is, Tiamat, the name both of the sea and of the great being in the sea.
4 Probably divination by the examination of the liver; see Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, ii, pp. 138ff.
(5) abullu siparri ru§Sa sa ma-la a-ga- . . . §i-pir (ilu) Ea §a nappifci (6) [ina] nik-lat ramani-ia u-§e-pi§-ma sa-lam [(ilu) Assur Sa ana libbi Ti-amat sal-ti illa-ku (7) (isu) kaStu ki-i sa na-§u-u ina narkabti sa ra-ak-bu a-bu-bu [sa pa-a]k>du (8) (ilu) Amurru sa a-na mu-kil ap-pa-a-ti it-ti-§u rak-bu a-n[a p]i-i sa (ilu) Samas u (ilu) Adad (9) ina bi-ri ik-bu-nim-ma si-ir abulli §a-a-§u e-sir ila [ni Sa] ina mab,ri-§u illa-ku (10) u arki-§u illa-ku sa ru-ku-bu rak-bu sa ina §epa-§u illa-ku u ki-i §a ina mah,ar (ilu) A5§ur (11) si-id-ru u
ordered in line of battle; Tiamat,1 the beings within her, among which came Ashur, the king of the gods (12) to battle, I graved according to the command of Shamash and Adad, upon that door. (13) The remaining gods, who go afoot, according to the command of Shamash and Adad (14) before Ashur binds Tiamat; the beasts which Tiamat1 bears, (15) to death given over, therefore run hither and thither afoot (16) (with) their hands (?) . . . according to the command of Shamash and Adad (as I had (Reverse) determined for this door, I graved ... of silver, gold, copper, (2) I set up. Vessels of silver gold, copper [The following lines are mostly unintelligible, but at the close comes a list of the gods, represented in the sculptures on the bronze doors, as follows:] (10) the image of Ashur, who goes to battle into the sea; the image of Sennacherib, king of Assyria; (11) Sharur, Shargaz,2 Gaga,8 Nusku, Shulmanu,4 Tishkhu,5 Ninib, of the wall,8 (12) Azag-suga (?) Khani, Sibitti; these are the gods who go before Ashur. (13) Nin-lil, Sherua, Sin, Ningal, Shamash, Aja, Belit (?)
1 Tiamat means here "the sea," a meaning retained to the last along with the perhaps more common application to the mythological being of Chaos.
- Two forms of Ninib.
- Gaga is the messenger who fills so considerable a role in the chief creation story.
« A form of Shamash as the god of judgment.
- A form of Ninib.
- The reference is to the cosmic wall; see Jensen, Gilgamesch-Epos. i, 35.
arki (ilu) Assur si-id-ru Ti-amat nab-nit [kir-bi-su] sa (ilu) Assur sar ilani (12) a-na lib-bi-su sal-ti il-la-ku a-na e[li p]i-i sa (ilu) Samas u (ilu) Adad si-ir abulli sa-a-su e-sir (13) si-it-ti ilani §a ina sepa-su-nu il-la-ku ina eli pi-i sa (ilu) Samas u (ilu) Adad (14) a-di la-a (ilu) Assur Ti-amat i-kam-mu-u u-ma-ma-a-nu Sa Ti-amat i-na-as-Sa-a (15) [ana mu]-tu i-nam-di-nu ki-i an-ni-i ina Sepa-Sunu i-du-ul-lu (16) [ina ri]-it-te-su-nu la . . . [ana el[i] pi-i sa (ilu) Samas u (ilu) Adad [sa si-ir] (Reverse) (1) [a-bul]-li su-a-ti astu-ru [e-sir] . . . kaspi burasi siparri se-er-tu (2) ul-ziz u-nutu lain hurasi siparri . . . ' (10) sa-lam (ilu) Assur §a a-na Ti-amat sal-ti illa-ku salam (ilu) Sin-ah,e-erba §ar (mat) Assur (11) (ilu) §ar-ur (ilu) (ilu) Sar-gaz Gaga (ilu) Nusku (ilu) Sulmanu (ilu) Tiibu (ilu) Ninib Sa duri (12) (ilu) Azag-suga (ilu) Hani (ilu) tti an-nu-ti ilani 6a ina mafcar (ilu) Assur il-la-ku (ilu) Nin-lil (ilu) §e-ru-'u-a (ilu) Sin (ilu) Nin-gal (ilu) Samas (ilu) Ai (ilu)
(14) Anu, Antum, Adad, Shala, Ea, Damkina, (15) Belitilani, Ninib; these are the gods, who go behind Ashur. [The following words are on the left margin]
(1) The victorious Prince, seated upon Ashur's chariot.
(2) Tiamat with the creatures within her.
Gam-lat (14) (ilu) A-nim (ilu) An-tum (ilu) Adad (ilu) §a-la (ilu) E-a (ilu) Dam-[ki-na] (15) (ilu) be-lit ilani (ilu) Ninib an-nu-ti ilani sa arki (ilu) [As-§ur illa-ku] Margin:
(1) [mal]-ku ka-§i-du ina narkabti (ilu) AS&ur §ak-nu
(2) [Ti]-amat a-di nab-nit kir-bi-§u.
9 AN ADDRESS TO THE RIVER OF CREATION1 O thou River, who didst create all things, When the great gods dug thee out, They set prosperity upon thy banks, Within thee Ea, the king of the Deep, created his dwelling, 5 A deluge unparalleled to thee they gave. Fire and wrath, and splendor, and terror Have Ea and Marduk presented unto thee. Thou judgest the cause of mankind. O great river, exalted river, river of sanctuaries.
1 Published and translated by King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, 128, 129, 200, 201, and translated also bv Ungnad in Gressnuum, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, 30, 31. The passage is found upon two duplicate tablets and is used to introduce two different incantar tions. See King's note, op. cit., p. 128, and compare Sayce, Hibbert Lectures, p. 403. As King suggests, "this mystical river of creation was evidently suggested by the Euphrates."
§iptu at-ti nam banat(at) ka-l[a-mu] e-nu-ma ijj-ru-ki ilani rabuti ina a-bi-ki [i§-ku-nu] dum-ka ina libbi-ki (ilu) E-a £ar ap-si-i ib-na-[a §u-bat-su] 5 a-bu-ub la ma-bar ka-a-§i i§-ruk-[ku] i-sa-tum uz-za na-mur-ra-ti pu-luh,-t[i] (ilu) E-a u (ilu) Marduk is-ru-ku-nik-kim-ma d[i]-ni te-ni-se-e-ti ta-din-ni at-ti naru rabiti (ti) nam sir-ti nam e§-ri-e-ti
II. THE DRAGON AND DEMONS
- ELLIL AND THE LABBU A curious variation of the creation myth is afforded by a small text which gives a story of a contest bet
Ellil and a great sea monster, whose name may be read Labbu, that is, Lion. The name might also be read Kalbu (dog), or even Ribbu; if this latter reading could be authenticated, it would form a most interesting parallel to the Rahab of the Old Testament (Job 9. 13; 26. 12; Psa. 89. 10; Isa. 30. 7).
In this fragment the monster is represented as of great size, for his length is fifty biru1 (line 8). The biru is the distance that may be covered in two hours' travel, about six or seven miles, and this would make the dragon three hundred or three hundred and fifty miles long, and the height which it reared the head out of the water six or seven miles. (So King.) The blood of the dragon flowed for three years when slain (line 8, reverse), which seems quite consistent with this estimate of its size.
1The ideogram is kas-ptt, which is to be read biru as Landsberger has just shown. See Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie, xxv, 385, 3S6.
ELLIL AND THE LABBU l
The cities sighed, men [. . .] Men uttered lamentation, [they . . .] To their lament . . . not [. . .] To their grief .... not [. . .] o Who had [borne (?)] the dragon [...?]
1 The text Efl published by Delitzsch, Assyrisches Worterbuch, p. 390f., and by King, iu ('unciform Texts from Babylonian Tablets, etc., xiii,
f| mutated by him, Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 117ff. t has also been translated by Zimmcrn iu Gunkel, Scfwpfunij und Chaos, pp. HTit'.; Jensen, Krilinsrhriftlichc BMiothek, vi, 1, pp. 44ff.;
rderasiatischen Gescllschaft, 1903, p. 265; Das Alte Testament iin I.lrhtc <hs alien Orients, 2te Auf., pp. 138, 139; Weber, LUeratur der Babjdonier und Assyrer, pp. 63ff. Compare also DKM QQffometh-Epo* in der Weltlitcratur, pp. 56ff.; Gressmann, AUorientaliscfn Text* und Bilder, i, pp. 81
m-hu alani nise d[a . . .] e-[. . .]
ik-kil-li-si-n:i ul [._ . .] I rim-m.'i-ti-Ai-n.i ul i--:il>-[. . .] ■i-utu-m:i siru [. . .!
The sea had [borne(?) . . .]
Ellil in heaven hath formed [. . .]
Fifty biru in his length, one biru [his height?]
Six cubits is his mouth, twelve cubits [his . . . ] 10 Twelve cubits is the circuit of his [ears . . .]
For the space of sixty cubits he [. . .] birds
In water nine cubits deep he drags [. . .]
He raises his tail on high [. . .]
All the gods of heaven [. . .] 15 In heaven the gods bowed themselves down before [. . .]
The border of Sin's robe they hasti[ly grasped]:
"Who will go and [slay] the Labbu (?)
And deliver the broad land [from . . .]
And become king [over . . .] ?" 20 Go, Tishpak, [slay] the Labbu (?)
And deliver the broad land [from . . .]
And exercise kingship [over . . .]
Thou hast sent me, 0 Lord, of the offspring of the river to [. . .]
But I do not understand the [. . .] of the Labbu
tam-tu-um-ma sim [. . .] (ilu) Ellil ina Same (e) i-te-sir [. . .] L simanu mu-rak-§u L kas-p[u . . % gar pi-i-£u I gar [. . .]
10 I gar li-ma-a-ti §a u[z- . . .] ana V gar is-su-ri i-{. . .] i-na me IX ammatu i-§ad-da-[ad . . u-§e-ik-ki zi-im-bat-su i-[. . .] ilani sa §ame(e) ka-li-§u-nu [. . .]
15 ina same-(e) ildni ka-an-§u ana pan [. u §a (ilu) Sin ina ulinni-§u ur-ru-[. . man-nu il-lak-ma lab-b[i . . .] ma-a-tura ra-pa-as-tum u-§e-iz-[zab . u sarru-u-ti ip-pu-u[§ . . .]
20 a-lik (ilu) TiSpak lab-bi d[u- . . .] ma-a-ta ra-pa-a§-ta §u-zi-b[a . . .] u §arru-u-ta e-pu-u§ [. . .] ta§-pu-ra-an-ni be-el ri-fcu-ut nari [. . ul i-di-e-ma §a lab-bi [. . .]
[The remainder of the Obverse illegible, as well as the beginning of the Reverse]
[ ] opened his mouth and [spake] to the
god[. . .] "Let cloud arise and storm [stir up] The seal of thy life [hold] before thy face, Set on (?), and thou shalt slay the Labbu." 5 He raised up cloud, and [stirred up] storm, He [held] the seal of his life before his face. He set on (?) and [he slew] the Labbu. For three years and three months, one day and The blood of the Labbu flowed [unceasingly (?)]
Reverse:
[. . .] pa-a-§u i-pu-us-ma a-na (ilu) [. . .] su-u§-hj-it ur-pa mi-fca-a [. . .] ku-nu-uk-ku na-pi§-ti-ka i-na pa-ni-ka [. . .] us-kam-ma lab-ba du-[. . .] 5 u-sa-a§-hj-it ur-pa mi-jja-a [. . .]
ku-nu-uk-ku na-pi§-ti-Iu ina pa-ni-su [. . .] is-su-kam-ma lab-bi [. . .] Ill Sanati III arfce umu I kan u [. . .] sa lab-bi il-la ku da-mu-su [. . .]
- THE LEGEND OF THE SEVEN EVIL DEMONS1 Raging storms, evil gods are they Ruthless demons, who in heaven's vault were created, are they,
Workers of evil are they, They lift up the head to evil, every day to evil
1 This legend forms the sixteenth tablet of the Evil-Demon series. It is published IV R., 2d edition, p. 5, and Cuneiform Texts, xvi, pp. 19ff. i ninslated by R. C. Thompson, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia, i, pp. 88ff. See further, Winckler, Altorientalische Forschungen, iii, pp. 58ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, i, pp. 361ff. ; .hrcmias, Das Alte Testament im Licht< det Alien Orient*, p. Lu2f., English Translation, p. Ill; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 32ff.
urn** mut-lak-pu-tuin ilfmi lim-nu-tum Su-nu1
!u la pa-dii-tuni Sa ina su-puk §ame(e) ib-ba-nu §u-nu su-nu e-pil m:t-ni-us-li isu-nu mu-kil k:ikk:id li!r)u1lim(tim) §a umi(mi)-§am-ma ana limutti
' The lines an- nuinlx r< sd to 0Omqx>Ild to thf< translation at the top f>f tli' ptm The Bumerian taxi 0& the original is not here given, and itic i- oonaequently numbered oonventioaally.
5 Destruction to work.
Of these seven the first is the South wind . . . The second is a dragon, whose mouth is opened . . .
That none can measure. The third is a grim leopard, which carries off the
young . . . 10 The fourth is a terrible Shibbu [. . .]
The fifth is a furious Wolf (?), who knoweth not
to flee, The sixth is a rampant . . . which marches (?)
against god and king. The seventh is a storm, an evil wind, which takes
vengeance, Seven are they, messengers of King Anu are
they, 15 From city to city darkness work they,
A hurricane, which mightily hunts in the heavens,
are they, Thick clouds, that bring darkness in heaven,
they, Gusts of wind rising, which cast gloom over the
bright day, are they, With the Imkhullu,1 the evil wind, forcing their
way, are they,
- The Imkhullu appears also in tho Creation stor% col. iv, 45, 96.
5 nir-tu ana na-a-ri
ina si-bit-ti &u-nu [. . .] Su-u-tu
sa-nu-u u-sum-gal-lum sa pi-i-§u pi-tu-u . . .
ma-am-ma [la] §al-§u nim-ru iz-zu sa pi-i-ri e(?)-[ki-mu] 10 ri-bu-u §ib-bu gal-ti
ba-as-sa ab-bu na-ad-ru sa ana arki-su ni-'-a la [. . .] §i§-[su] . . . -u ti-bu-u §a ana ili u §arri . . . si-bu-u me-Jju-u sa-a-ru lim-nu £a gi(?)-is [. . .] si-bit-ti §u-nu mar §ip-ri §a (ilu) A-nim sar-ri §u-nu 15 a-li ana a-li da-um-ma-ta i-sak-ka-nu su-nu
a-§am-§u-tum sa ina same(e) iz-zi-iS is-sa-nun-du su-nu ir-pi-tum sa-pi-tum §a ina same(e) "da-um-ma-ta i-sak-ka-nu
su-nu zi-ik §a-a-ri te-bu-tum sa ina ume(me) nam-ri e-tu-ta i-sak-kanu §u-nu it-ti im-bul-li sa-a-ri lim-ni i-§ur-ru §u-nu
20 The overflowing of Adad, mighty destroyers, are they, At the right of Adad stalking, are they, In the height of heaven, like lightning flashing, are
they, To wreak destruction forward go they, In the broad heaven, the home of Anu, the king
evilly do they arise, and none to oppose. 25 When Ellil heard these tidings, a plan in his heart
he pondered, With Ea, exalted Massu1 of the gods, he took counsel. Sin, Shamash and Ishtar, whom he had set to order
the vault of heaven, With Anu he divided the lordship of the whole
heaven, To these three gods, his offspring, 30 Day and night, without ceasing, he ordained to
stand, When the seven evil gods, stormed the vault of
heaven, Before the gleaming Sin, they set themselves
angrily,2
1 The signification of Mass A is unknown.
2 The evil gods darken the moon by an eclipse, Shamash helping them by withdrawing his light from the moon, and Adad by sending cloudy weather.
20 ri-hj-is-ti (ilu) Adadi te-§u-u kar-du-te §u-nu ina i-mit-ti (ilu) Adadi il-la-[ku §u-nu] ina i-sid same(e) ki-ma bir-ki it-ta-fnalwi-ku §u-nu] ni-ir-tu ana na-;i-ri ina mah-ri il-la-ku [su mi] ina Same(e) rap-su-ti §u-bat (ilu) A-nim §ar-ri lim-ni§ iz-zazzu-ma ma-hj-ra ul i-su-u 25 i-nu-§u (ilu) Ellil te-e-ma su-a-tum i£-me-ma a-ma-ta ana lib-bi- §u i§-du-ud it-ti (ilu) E-a mas-si-e §i-ri sa ilani im-ta-lik-ma (ilu) Sin (ilu) §ama§ u (ilu) I§-tar §u-puk §amc(e) ana §u-te-
§u-ri uk-tin-nu it-ti (ilu) A-nim be-lu-ut ki§-sat same(c) i-zu-us-su-nu-ti
olal-ti-su-nu ilani marani-§u l-Sa u ur-ra u-zu-uz-zu la na par Ira Su-nu-ti u-ma-'-ir-5unti-ti i-nu-sn si-bit-ti-Su-nu ih'mi lirn-mi-ti ina su-puk same(e)
.r-ru ina ma-bar (ilu) Nannari(ri) (ilu) Sin iz-zi-iS il-ta-nam-mv-u
The mighty Shamash, Adad the warrior they brought on their side,
Ishtar, with Anu the king moved into a shining dwelling, exercising dominion over the heavens,
[Here follow some broken lines, which yield no continuous sense]
Day and night he was dark [i. e., Sin] in the dwelling of his dominion he sat not down,
The evil gods, the messengers of Anu, the king, are they,
Raising their evil heads, in the night shaking themselves, are they, 45 Evil searching out, are they,
From the heaven, like a wind, over the land rush they.
Ellil saw the darkening of the hero Sin in heaven,
The lord spoke to his minister Nusku,1
"0 my minister Nusku, my message unto the ocean bring, 50 The tidings of my son Sin, who in heaven has been sadly darkened,
Unto Ea, in the ocean, announce it."
Nusku exalted the word of his lord,
To Ea, in the ocean, he went quickly,
To the prince, the exalted Massu, the lord Nudimmud.
1 A god of fire and light.
id-la (ilu) Sama§ (ilu) Adad kar-du ana i-di-Su-nu u-tir-ru (ilu) Is-tar it-ti (ilu) A-nim sar-ri sub-tu ellitim(tim) ir-mema ana §arru-ut §am£(e) i-kap-pu-ud
[Here follow badly broken lines]
[rnuSa (?) u] ur-ra a-dir ina su-bat be-lu-ti-su ill a-§ib llani lim-nu-tum mar-§ipri §a (ilu) A-nim sar-ri §u-nu mu-kil kakkad limuttim(tim) ina mu-§i il-ta-na-ar-ra-ru §u-nu
45 li-mut-tu i§-te-ni-'-u Su-nu
i§-tu ki-rib §ame(e) ki-ma §a-a-ri ana ma-a-ti it-te-bu-ni su-nu (ilu) Ellil sa id-li (ilu) Sin na-an-dur-sa ina same(e) i-mur-ma be-lum ana suk-kal-li-su (ilu) Nusku i-Sis-si euk-kal-li (ilu) Nusku a-ma-ti ana ap-si-i bi-i-li
60 te-im ma-ri-ia (ilu) Sin sa ina §ame(e) mar-si-iS [']-ad-[ru] a-na (ilu) E-a ina ap-si-i §u-un-ni-sum-ma (ilu) Nusku a-mat be-ili-su it-ta-'-id-ma a-na (ilu) E>a ina ap-si-i pu-ri-du il-lak a-na ru-bi-e mas-su-u ei-i-ri belu (ilu) Nudimmud
55 Nusku, the word of his lord there announced,
Ea in the ocean heard that word,
He bit his lip and filled his mouth with wailing,
Ea called his son Marduk, and gave him the message:
"Go, my son Marduk, 60 Son of a prince, the gleaming Sin has been sadlydarkened in heaven,
His darkening is seen in the heavens,
The seven evil gods, death dealing, fearless, are they,
The seven evil gods, like a flood, rush on, the land they fall upon, do they,
Against the land, like a storm, they rise, do they, 65 Before the gleaming Sin, they set themselves angrily,
The mighty Shamash, Adad the warrior they brought on their side."1
I After this there is a break in the tablet, in which probably Marduk spoke the magic word and released Sin from his predicament. The tablet concludes with a ritual for exorcising these demons.
55 (ilu) Nusku a-mat be-ili-su a-hj-en-na-a u§-[ta]-an-na [-a]
(ilu) E-a ina ap-si-i a-ma-tu su-a-tu is-me-ma
sa-pat-su is-suk-ma 'u-a pi-i-su um-tal-li
(ilu) E-a mari-§u (ilu) Marduk is-si-ma a-ma-ta u-sah/-h,az
a-lik ma-ri (ilu) Marduk 60 mar ru-bi-e na-an-na-ri (ilu) Sin sa ina §ame(e) mar-si-i§ '-ad-ru
na-an-dur-§u ina same(e) §u-pu-u
si-bit-ti su-nu ilani lim-nu-tum mu§-mi-tu-ti la a-di-ru-ti Su-nu
si-bit-ti su-nu ilani lim-nu-tum sa kima a-bu-bi ti-bu-ma mati i-ba-'-u §u-nu
ana ma-a-ti ki-ma me-hj-e ti-bu-ni su-nu 65 ina ma-bar na-an-na-ri (ilu) Sin iz-zi-is il-ta-nam-mu-u
id-la (ilu) Samas (ilu) Adad kar-du a-na i-di-su-nu ut-tir-ru
III. THE MYTH OF ADAPA.1
This myth is preserved upon four fragments, three of which once belonged to the library of the Assyrian
1 The t« acts of the four tablets are published as follows: L V. Scheil, Recueil de Travaux relatifs <1 la Philologic d a V ArcMologie Egyptiennes et AttgHttmn, xx (1898), pp. 127ff. 2. H. Winokler and L. Abel. Der Thontafclfund von Et-Amarvn. \o. J 10; J. A. Knudtzon. Die El-Amarna . No. 356. 3. Jensen, K<ilinschriftlich( BMiothek, vi, 1, p. xviif., eription only. 4. A. Btroi Ungt oftht Society < if Biblical
Archaology, xvj (1894). pp. 27 Iff. The four tablets are translated by Jensen i ehri/uie/u Biblicihek, vi, 1. pp. '.I'itT.; Dhorme, Chotx
. pp. ijmt. Besides these No. 1 2 l>v Harper, Bcitrtlg* :ur Auyr ii. pp \ . Kimdt 7<>n. <>p. ri't.; Zfanmern, to Qunkal's achdpfimg
und ChaoB, pp. 420ff.; No. 4 by Btrooi
king, Ashurbanipal (668-626 B. C.) in Nineveh, while the fourth was discovered among the archives of the Egyptian heretic king Amenophis IV (1377-1361 B. C), in Tell-el-Amarna, Egypt. The latter had the divisions of words marked by small dots in red ink, and was therefore used as a means of teaching the Babylonian language in Egypt.
The contents of the four tablets may be here summarized as a clue to their contents, which in the translation alone might not always be clear upon the first examination.
No. 1. Adapa, or perhaps Adamu, son of Ea, had received from his father wisdom, but not eternal life. He was a semidivine being and was the wise man and priest of the temple of Ea at Eridu, which he provided with the ritual bread and water. In the exercise of this duty he carried on fishing upon the Persian Gulf.
No. 2. When Adapa was fishing one day on a smooth sea, the south wind rose suddenly and overturned his boat, so that he was thrown into the sea. Angered by the mishap, he broke the wings of the south wind so that for seven days it could not blow tin- sea coolness over the hot land./ Anu calls Adapa to account for this misdeed, and his father Ea warns him as to what should befall him. He tells him how to secure the pity of Tammuz and Gishzida, whom he would meet at heaven's portal, and cautions him not to eat the food or partake of the drink which would be set before him, as Ea feared that food and drink of death would be offered him. The counsel was ill advised, for it was, rather, the food of life and the water of life that were set before him, and overcaution deprived him of immortal life, and he had to return to earth. V
No. 3 is a duplicate of lines 12 to 21 of No. 2.
Xo. 4 is so badly broken that its general sense is very difficult to obtain.
The correspondences with Genesis 2 and 3, and the differences also, are most interesting, and it may well be hoped that later discoveries may provide material for still more striking comparisons. It may here be pointed out simply that the "food of life'' belongs to the same category as the "tree of life" in Genesis. Adam lost immortality because he desired to become like God; Adapa, on the other hand, was already endowed with knowledge and wisdom, and failed of immortality, not because he was disobedient, like Adam, but through his literal obedience to Ea, his creator. That the Paradise narrative (Gen. 2, 3) may have been influenced at least in part (Zimmern) by the Adapa myth seems most probable. We know, certainly, that this myth had reached Egypt as early as the fourteenth century B. C, and presumably also had passed through Palestine.
TABLET NO. 1
He possessed (?) intelligence [. . .]
His command like the command of Anu [. . .]
He [i. e. Ea] granted him a wide ear to reveal the
destiny of the land, He granted him wisdom, but he did not grant him
eternal life.
lays, in those years the wise man of Eridu, Ea had created him as chief (?) among men, A wise man whose command none should oppose,
•i u [. . .] ki-t'r i ki-bit (ilu) [A-nu] i,i-u-in:i(?Vti(?)
uz-na rap.ts-tum u-sak-lil-su u-^u-rat mati kul-lu-mu
in ni-rw-ka iddin-su napis-tani <la-«T-lam ul i<Mim-§u u-nir-su-ma iii:i sa-n.i-a-ti ^i-na-a-ti ab-kal-lum mar (alu)
(ilu) Ea ki-ma rul(?)-di ina M-mc-lu-ti ib-ni-su ab-kal-lurn ki-Mt-sti ma-am-man ul 'i-s:mi-sak
The prudent, the most wise among the Anunnaki
was he, Blameless, of clean hands, anointed, observer of the divine statutes, 10 With the bakers he made bread,
With the bakers of Eridu, he made bread, The food and the water for Eridu he made daily, With his clean hands he prepared the table, And without him the table was not cleared. 15 The ship he steered, fishing and hunting for Eridu he did. Then Adapa of Eridu
While Ea, [. . .] in the chamber, upon the bed, Daily the closing of Eridu he attended to. Upon the pure dam, the new moon dam, he embarked upon the ship, 20 The wind blew and his ship departed, With the oar, he steered his ship Upon the broad sea [. . .]
li-e-um at-ra ba-si-sa sa (ilu) A-nun-na-ki §u-ma
ib-bu el-lam ka-ti pa-§i-§u mu§-te-'-u par-§i 10 it-ti nu-ba-tim-me nu-ba-tim-mu-ta ip-pu-u§
it-ti nu-ba-tim-me sa (alu) Eridu ki-min
a-ka-la u me-e sa (alu) Eridu u-mi-sam-ma ip-pu-u§
ina ka-ti-§u el-li-ti pa-a§-§u-ra i-rak-kas
u ba-lu-u&-§u pa-a§-§u-ra ul ip-pat-tar 15 elippa u-ma-bar ba'iru-tu da-lcu-tu sa (alu) Eridu ip-pu-uS
e-nu-mi-§u A-da-pa mar (alu) Eridu
[. . .] sir (ilu) E-a ina ma-ia-li ina sa-da-di
u-mi-sam-ma §i-ga-ar (alu) Eridu i§-§a-ar
ina ka-a-ri el-li kar Nannari (isu) §abbita ir-kab-ma 20 [§a-a-ru i]-zi-kan-ni-ma (isu) ellppi-§u ik-ki-lip-pu
[ina gi]-mu§-§i-ma (isu) elippi-§u u-mab-bir
ina tam-ti ra-pa-a§-ti
TABLET NO. 2
I ]
The south wind [. . . when]
He had (driven me) to the house of my lord, I said,
t- ; -.- • .- 1
§u-u-tu [. . .]
a-na bi-i-t[u be-li-i]a u-§a-am-si-i-[lu . . .]
THE MYTH OF ADAPA
"O South wind, on the way I shall to thee [. . .]
everything that, 5 Thy wing will I break." As he spoke with his mouth, The wing of the South wind was broken, seven days The South wind blew not upon the land. Anu Called to his messenger Ilabrat: Why has the South wind not blown upon the land
for seven days? 10 His messenger Ilabrat answered him: "My lord, Adapa, the son of Ea, the wing of the South wind Has broken.
§u-u-tu [i-na J)ar-]ra-ni u&-t}i-e-ki ma-la i-[. . .1 ka-a[-ap-pa-ki lu-u-§e-bi-ir ki-ma i-na bi-i-[§]u ik-bu-[u] §a [§u-ii]-ti ka-ap-pa-§a it-te-e§-bi-ir vii u-mi [§u-u]-tu a-na ma-a-ti u-ul i-zi-ig-ga (ilu) Anu [a-na §]u-uk-ka-li-§u (ilu) i-la-ab-ra-at i-§a-a[s]-si [am]-mi-ni su-u-tu i§-tu vii u-mi a-na ma-a-ti la i-zi-ga [§]u-uk-ka-la-§u i-la-ab-ra-at i-pa-al-§u bi[-e-l]i (m) A-da-pa ma-ar (ilu) E-a §a §u-u-ti ka-ap-pa-§a i§-te-bi-ir
tablet no. 2 (continued) When Anu heard these words
13 He cried, "Help !" He
ascended his throne, "Let some one bring him,"
14 Likewise Ea, who
knows the heaven. He roused him
TABLET NO. 3
1 When heard that
2 In the anger of his
heart
3 His messenger he sent.
4 He who knows the
heart of the great gods
5 [ ]
tablet no. 2 (continued) (ilu) A-nu a-ma-ta an-ni-ta i-na §e-e-mi-8u
13 il-si na-ra-ru it-ti-bi i-na kuus-si-Su §u-[tu li-il]-gu-ni- Su
14 an-ni-ka-a (ilu) E-a 5a 6a
i-di il-pu-us-{8u]- m[a]
TABLET NO. 3
[(ilu) Anu anni-j ti ina Semi-§u 2 [ina ug]-gat lib-bi-Su
3 mar Sip-ri i-Sap-par
4 [mu]-du-u lib-bi llani rabuti
5[.
tablet no. 2 (continued)
15 [. . .] he caused him
to wear. With a mourning garment
16 He garbed him, and
gave him counsel
17 Saying: "Adapa, before
the face of Ami the king thou art to go,
TABLET NO. 3
6 To King Ea (?) to
come,
7 To him, he caused
words to be borne.
8 [. . .] to him, to
king Ea.
9 He sent a messenger.
10 With a wide ear, knowing the heart of the great gods,
1 1 [. . .] of the heavens
be fixed.
12 A soiled garment he
made him wear,
mourning clad
13 With a
garment
him, 11 A word he spoke to
him.
tablet no. 2 (continued)
15 [. . .] l[u]-l[a]-a [u]S-te-eS-
§i-§u ka-a-ar-ra
16 [u-§a-al-ba-as-su-ma ti-]e-ma
i-§a-ak-ka-an-§u
17 [um-ma (m)A-da-pa a-na
pa-ni (ilu) A-ni §a]r-ri atta ta-la-ak
TABLET NO. 3
6 ana [(ilu) E-]a §ar-ri ka-§adi
7 [. . .] §u a-ma-ti us-ta-bil
8 [. . .] §u ana sar-ri (ilu)
E-a
9 [mar £ip-r]i il-tap-ra
10 [rap-&a] uz-ni mu-du-u libl>i ilani rabft-ti
1 1 [. . .] §ame-e u-kan-§u
12 ma-la-a ul-tais-§i-su
13 [u]-ba-zik-ma kar-ra ul-tabbi-[is-su]
14 [a-m]a-ta i-kab-bi-§u
THE MYTH OF ADAPA
tablet no. 2 (continued)
18 [ ] to
heaven
19 (When) thou comest
up, and when thou approachest the door of Anu,
20 At the door of Anu,
Tammuz and Gishzida
21 are standing,
TABLET
they will see thee, they will ask thee; "Sir1 For whose sake dost thou so appear, Adapa? For whom Art thou clad in a mourning garment?" "In our
country two gods have vanished, therefore Am I so." "Who are the two gods, who in the land, 25 Have vanished?" "Tammuz and Gishzida." They will look at one another and
TABLET XO. 3
15 Adapa, before the king
Anu thou shalt go
16 Fail not the order, keep my word
17 (Wlien) thou comest up to heaven, and approachest the door of Anu,
18 Tammuz and Gishzida at the door of Anu are standing.
NO. 2
1 Adapa is to wear mourning at heaven's portal, as though for Tammuz and Gishzida, and thereby excite their interest and sympathy, and t he ruse proves successful.
tablet no. 2 {continued) 18 [. . . .] a-na s[a-me]-e
19 [i-na e]-li-k]a-ma a-na ba-al)i (ilu) A-ni i-na te]-hj-ka
20 [i-nla ba-a-bu (ilu) A-[ni (ilu)
Dumu-zi u (ilu) Gi£-zi-da
21 iz-za-az-zu
TABLET NO. 3
15 [A-da-pa ana pan (ilu) A-ni §ar-ri at-ta ta-lak-raa
16 [la te-me-ik-ki] te-ma a mat-i sa-bat
17 [ana same-e ina e-li-ka ana ba-a[b] (ilu) A-ni ina tehj-ka
18 [(ilu) Dumu-zi u (ilu) Gi§-
zi-da ina ba-ab (ilu)] A-ni iz-za-az-[zu]
TABLET NO. 2
im-ma-ru-ka il-t[a-n]a-a-[l]u-ka i[d-lu] a-na rna-a-ni k:t-:i r-ma-tadn) A[-<la]-pa a-na ina-:m-n[i] ka-ar-ra la ftb ift ta i-na m:i-a-ti-ni i-lu si-na ha-al-[k]u-ma a-na-ku :i-k:i-n:i ip-s<--c-ku nia-an-nu i-lu se-na sa i-n.t tii.i-.-i-t i il-kn (ilu) Dumu-zi n (ilu) G I -mi a-|ja-mi-is ip-pa-
Be astonished. Good words
They will speak to Anu. A good countenance of Anu
They will show thee. When thou standest before
Anu Food of death they will set before thee, 30 Eat not. Water of death they will set before thee, Drink not. Garments they will set before thee, Put them on. Oil they will set before thee, anoint
thyself. The counsel that I have given thee, forget not. The
words Which I have spoken, hold fast." The messenger 35 Of Anu came: "Adapa has broken
The wing of the South wind. Bring him before me."
The road to Heaven he made him take, and to
Heaven he ascended. When he came to Heaven, when he approached the
door of Anu, At the door of Anu, Tammuz and Gishzida are
standing. 40 When they saw him, Adapa, they cried: "Help, Sir, for whom dost thou so appear? Adapa, For whom art thou clad in a mourning garment?"
ia-si-ni-ib-bu §u-nu a-ma-ta da-mi-ik-ta a-na (ilu) A-ni i-ga-ab-bu-u pa-ni ba-nu-ti §a (ilu) A-ni §u-nu u-ka-la-mu-ka a-na pa-ni (ilu) A-ni i-na u-zu-zi-ka a-ka-la §a mu-ti u-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-nia
30 la-a ta-ka-al rae-e mu-u-ti li-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma la ta-§a-at-ti lu-u-ba-ra u-ka-lu-ni-ik-ku-ma h-it-ba-a§ §a-am-na u-ka-lu-ni-ku-ma bi-i§-§a-a§ ti-e-ma §a a§-ku-nu-ka la te-mi-ik-ki a-ma-ta §a ak-ba-ku lu sa-ab-ta-ta raa-ar §i-ip-ri
35 §a (iiu) A-ni ik-ta-al-da (m)A-da-pa §a §u-u-ti ka-ap-pa-§a i§-bi-ir a-na rau-bi-ia su-bi-la-a§-§u
[har-r]a-an §a-me-e u-§e-is-bi-is-su-ma [a]-na §a-me-e i-[li-ma] a-na §a-me-e i-na e-li-§u a-na ba-ab (ilu) A-ni i-na te-bi-§u i-na ba-a-bu (ilu) A-ni (ilu) Dumu-zi (ilu) Gi§-zi-da iz-za-az-zu 40 i-mu-ru-§u-ma(m) A-da-pa il-su-u na-ra-ru id-lu a-na ma-an-ni ka-a e-ma-a-ta A-da-pa a-na ma-an-ni ka-ar-ra la-ab-sa-a-ta
"In the country two gods have vanished; therefore
am I clad In mourning garments." "Who are the two gods,
who have vanished from the land?" 45 "Tammuz and Gishzida." They looked at one
another and Were astonished. When Adapa before Anu, the king, Drew near, and Anu saw him, he cried: "Come hither, Adapa. Why hast thou broken the
wings Of the South wind?" Adapa answered Anu: "My lord, 50 For the house of my lord in the midst of the sea, I was catching fish. The sea was like a mirror (?) , The South wind blew, and capsized me. To the house of the lord was I driven (?) In the
anger of my heart, I took heed (?)" [. . .]. Tammuz and Gishzida 55 Answered [. . . . "art thou (?) To Anu
They speak. He calmed himself, his heart was [. . .]
"Why has Ea revealed to impure mankind
The heart of heaven and earth? A heart
. . . . has created within him, has made him
a name? 60 What can we do with him? Food of life
i-na ma-ti i-lu se-e-na ba-al-ku-ma a-na-ku ka-ar-ra la-ab-§a-ku ma-an-nu i-lu §[i-]na Sa i-na ma-a-ti fca-al-ku
45 (ilu) Dumu-zi (ilu) Gi§-zi-da a-ba-mi-is ip-pa-al-su-ma is-si-ni-ib-i)u(ni) A-da-pa a-na pa-ni (ilu) A-ni §ar-ri i-na ki-ri-bi-§u i-mu-ur-§u-ma (ilu) A-nu il-si-ma al-ka(m) A-da-pa am-mi-ni §a §u-u-ti ka-ap-pa-§a te-e-eS-bi-ir(m) A-da-pa (ilu) a-na ip-pa-al be-li
50 a-na bi-it be-li-ia i-na ga-a-al>-la-at ta-am-ti nu-ni a-ba-ar t:i-am-ta i-n.i ini-sc-li in-§i-il-ma §u-u-tu i-zi-ga-am-ma ia-a-isi ut-ti-ib-ba-an-ni a-n]a bi-it be-li ul-ta-am-si-il i-na ug-ga-at li-ib-bi-ia . . §]a at-ta-8a-ar ip-pa-lu i-da §[u (ilu) Du] m[u-zi]
55 [u] (ilu) Gi§-zi-da [.' . .] zu rat-ta a-na (ilu) A-ni i-ga-al>-bu-u it-tu-ub li-il>-lut-§u iz-za ... at am-mi-ni (ilu) E-a a-nu'-lu-ta la ba-ni-ta 5a §a-me-e u ir-si-o-ti u-ki-il-li-in-si li-ilnha ka-ap-ra iS-ku-un-§u §u-u-[m]a i-to-nu-us-su
60 ni-nu rui-na-a ni-ip-pu-us-su a-ka-al ba-la-ti
Bring him, that we may eat." Food of life They brought him, but he ate not. Water of life They brought him, but he drank not. Garments They brought him. He clothed himself. Oil
65 They brought him. He anointed himself. Anu looked at him; he wondered (?) at him. "Come, Adapa, why hast thou not eaten, not
drunken? (Now) thou shalt not live. [. . .] men [. . .] Ea,
my lord Said: "Eat not, drink not."
70 Take him and bring him back to his earth. [ ] looked upon him.
li-«;a-ni-su-um-ni:i li-kul [a-k]:i-al ba-la-ti
[ijl-iru-iii-su-uin-ina u-ul i-ku-ul me-e ha-la-ti
il-gu-iii-su-um-nia. u-ul il-ti lu-lia-ra
il-^u-ni-su-um-ina it-ta-al-ba-as sa-am-na 65 il-iru-ni-su-um-ina it-ta-ap-si-is
id-<:u-ul-su-ina (flu) A-nu is-si-ih i-na inu-hi-su
al-ka(in) A-da-pa arn-ini-iii la ta-k\i-ul la la-al-ti-nia
la l>a-al-ta-t[a]a-a ni-si da-a-la-ti (ilu) E-a be-li
ik-l>a-a la ta-ka-al la ta-sa-at-ti 70 li-i-ga-Su-m[a te-ijr-ra-su a-na tra-tra-ri-su
[ i(l-jr]u-ul-[su]
IV. PRIMITIVE REVELATION AND THE
EARLY KINGS1
l. PRIMITIVE REVELATION
In Babylon there wafl a great number of men, of different races, who had settled Chaldea. They lived in an uncivilized manner, like b \vn. 50, 12).
1 Our only source of Information ooneerning these Babylonian myths and legends is Berossos, a Babylonian priest under Antiochue
RBB1-282 B. C), fragments of "whose work have been preserved by Josephus and Eusebius, the latter having them :it second hand from
Alexander PolyhistOT Mini Apollodorus. The pas<;i^e liere auoted, which rests partly upon Georghlfl BynoeUus, is published in Eusebii Chronicorum Liber Prior, edit! it Alfred rlin. 1^<.~><. coL 14f.
'Ev fie nj BaftvAuvi 7ro?.v tt?.^i?oc av&pijTruv ytviaftat a?.?.o£&r(bv naroiKicdiTuv rt/v Xahdatav l^fjv 6i avroix ard/crwf, uairep to. dripia (Syn. 50, 12).
In the first year1 there appeared from the Red Sea, at the place where it borders upon Babylonia, an intelligent2 being, by name Pannes, as also Apollodorus has narrated, having, as to the whole, the body of a fish, but underneath the head there had grown another3 head (underneath the head of the fish) and feet likewise of a man, had grown from the tail of the fish. He had a human voice, and a picture of him is even yet preserved.
This being, they say, spent the day with men, taking no nourishment, and gave men knowledge of letters and numbers and many arts, and taught them the settlement of cities, the founding of temples, and introduction of laws and the survey of land, and he explained seeds and the harvesting of crops, and all things together which relate to the civilized life he taught men. From that day nothing else remarkable has been found out (Syn. 51, 2).
When the sun went down this being, Oannes, went again into the sea, and spent the nights in the sea, for he was amphibious. Later there appeared also two others like him, concerning whom, they say, he (i. e.,
1 The first year after the settlement of Chaldea.
2 Read iftfpov Instead of a‹j›pevov as conjectured by Gutschmid.
1 Gutschmid conjectures "human" and probably correctly; see the human feet below.
'Ei' rJf t<3 TTfUjru htavTifi tyavfjvai sk tt}<; tpvdpa$ ■&a)aao7]Q nard rbv
6/xof) WafivAuvia fdov atypaivov bvdpari 'ilavi/v, xai^wf Kai
■›.6Jut)t›r in-uin/ae, rb pev b/.ov aupa ixpP i^rof, virb tie tt/v Ke‹f›aXqv
niv <Y/'/;,v KiiixO i, v iTromrcj rf/r of KF^dkrjg^ Kai 7r<Maf
muttw, irapaTre<pvK6rag 6e etc ttjs ovpa$ tov i^Wof* elvai 6e aural
'iKova uirov In Kai vvv (haQvAaoeodai.
v tt}v fiev ijprpav (harptfit/v fUTa tuv avtip('.>~(,n>,
ovdtu v<n\ -tipatiib'dvai re Toiq avdpuirotQ ypapftaruv
Kai ua)r/udruv Kai re£tfAv TravToAa-ruv ru7reipiav, Kai irdAeuv oirvotKtaum ,
Kai Upuv vdfiuv eiorjyf/ouc Kai yeuucTpiav 6tS6oKUPt ko'i mrkpfiaraKai « ,,/, go) nvv6Xuq TzAvra ra wpi
ow ‹i idptiirotr 07rt› ‹J£ tov XP0VI)V CKeivov
!i. 51, 2). rb ££>ov Tovrnv) 'ilnvrr/v dtvai irafai> e<r
r&at' i'iviu vorepov 6} Qavr/vai Nfl a b/aota tovt^ irepi uv kv rrj tuv (iacriAeuv
Berossus) gives information in the book of the Kings. But Oannes wrote concerning the creation and concerning citizenship, and gave the treatise to men (Syn. 51, 16).
avaypatyy <pr/ci 6rfkLauv' rbv 6h 'Qdwr/v irepL ycvcdf nal noTuTtiaQ ypdrj/ai mi napadovvat t6v6e tov 2.6yov roig avdpuiroic (Syn. 61, 16).
- THE EARLY KINGS1 These things has Berossus narrated, that the first king was Alorus, from Babylon, a Chaldean; he ruled ten sars2 (Syncellus 71, 3). When, he says, Alorus was dead his son Alaparus8 reigned three sars, and after Alaparus Almelon,4 a Chaldean from the state Pautibiblon reigned thirteen sars. After Almelon Ammenon5 a Chaldean from Parmibiblon6 reigned twelve sars. In those days there appeared a certain being from the Red Sea, whom they call Idotion,7 whose form was that of a man and of a fish. And after him Amegalarus of the city of Pautibiblon reigned eighteen sars. After this was Daonus, a shepherd of the city of Pautibiblon; he also reigned ten sars.
1 Published op. cit., p. 7f. The text hore cited is the Armenian in Schoene's Latin version, which differs somewhat from the Greek and is apparently better preserved.
2 A sar = 3,600 years.
8 Alaparus, also Alaporus, Alaprus has been compared with Adapa or Adamu.
4 The Greek text reads more correctly ' A//#Atn>, which is the Babylonian am£lu = man; compare Enos = man, Gen. 5. 6.
6 Babylonian, prob. ummanu = craftsman, so Hommel. • A mistake for Pautibiblon.
7 The Greek text here reads [rbv pvaapbv 'QawTjv] rbv ' Awfjdurov. Abydenus has debrepov Avr)6urovt meaning thereby to make Oannes the first Annedotus.
Tavra pev 6 Pqpuoobs iCTopqde, Tzpurov yeviodat (Saoilka 'ATuupov ek Ba(Jv?i<Jvo<; XaXdaiov fiaoifevcai 6e odpovc; deica . . . (Syn. 71, 3).
Quum, inquit, obiisset Alorus, regnavit filius ejus Alaparus saros iii. et post Alaparum Almelon eXChaldaeis e civitate Pautibiblon regnavit saros xiii. Post Almelonem autem Ammenonem ex Chaldaeis e Parmibiblon (ait) regnasse saros xii. In ejus diebus apparuisse bestiam quandam e man rubro, quam Idotion vocant, cujus forma erat hominis et piscis. Atque posteum Amegalarum ex Pautibiblon urbe regnasse (tradit) saros xviii. Post nunc vero Daonum Pastorem fuisse ex urbe Pautibiblon; eum quoque regnasse saros x.
Under him again from the Red Sea came forth four Sirens,1 who, in like manner, appeared having the appearance of man and of fish. And thereafter Edoranchus2 of the state of Pautibiblon held rule eighteen sars. Under him again from the Red Sea there appeared a certain other being, like fish and man, whose name was Odakon. All these he (i. e., Berossus) says were both collectively and singly sent forth by Oannes. Thereupon Amenphsinus,3 a Chaldean of Lanchara, held rule, and he reigned ten sars. Then Otiartes,4 a Chaldean of Lanchara, held rule; and he also reigned eight sars. When Otiartes was dead, his son Xisuthros5 reigned eighteen sars. Under him occurred the great flood. All these together make ten kings and one hundred and twenty sars.
1 The Greek text reads ' 'Avvr/Auruv rerpada.
2 Gr. Evetiupaxog. This is the Babylonian Enmeduranki, who was the founder of the sorcerer's art, which he received directly from Shamash and Adad, as appears in the following fragmentary text published by Zimmern (Britrivjr tur Kenntris der babl. Religion, pp. 116ff.): "Into the hand of Enni"duranki, king of Sippar, darling of Anu, Bel and Ea, gave Shamash in Ebarra, Shamash and Adad together, Shamash and Adad, Shamash and Adad upon the golden throne; to look upon oil and water [that is, to divine thereby] the secret of Anu, Bel and Ea, the written tablet of the gods, the leathern pouch [compare Exod. 25. 7, the pouch for the Urim and Thummim, 'breastplate'] of the mystery of Heaven and Earth, the cedar staff beloved of the great gods."
3 This must be the Babylonian Ainel-Sin, "man of Sin," a sage of Ur,
name is connected with nisirtu secrets in a still unpublished text in the British Museum. K. 8060. compare Bezold's Catalogue and Zimin Kciiinschriften und das Alt( T< stument, 3rd edition, p. 537.
4 Otiartes should be corrected into Opartes, Babylonian Ubara- Tutu.
•The Babylonian form is Atra-khasis, "the very wise," which beby transposition Khasis-Atra, from which is derived the Greek Xisuthros.
Bub eo iterum e man rubro (egaiissas) quatuor Sirenes eadem
ratione hominis et piseis speciein hnbentes apparuisse. Ac deinde
Kdoranchum ex Pautibiblon civitate imperium habuisse saros xviii,
sub eoquc rursum e mari rubro comparuisse aliud quoddam (monstnim), pisci et homini simile, eui nomen vocabatur Odaoon. ' Haec
omnia (>c. IDODatra) ait, ab Oane suniinatim singillatim exposita
esse. Et post-ea imperium haluiisse Amenphsinuin (lialdaeum e
eumqufl rag KM x; deinde voro imperium habuisse
ni Chaldrieimi e I.aneliaris; et einn quo \ie regnasse saros viii.
v«ro defuncto. filiuin ejus Xisuthrum regnasse saros xviii;
•ub eo magnum diluvium factum fuisse. Omnes conjunctim fiunt
rege8 x. sari cxx.
V. THE GILGAMESH EPIC AND THE STORY OF THE DELUGE1
The Gilgamesh Epic is the most beautiful, most impressive, and most extensive poem which has been preserved to us of the literature of the ancient Babylonians. Its importance for the study of the whole life of this ancient people cannot well be exaggerated. Though heroic both in form and content, it is crowded with mythological material of the greatest interest, and though critically studied for years, it seems likely to offer a mine of research for another century. To students of the Old Testament it is of peculiar interest because it contains as an episode the Babylonian legend of the Flood, which lies at the basis of the Old T ment stories of the Deluge.
The epic consisted originally of twelve large tablets, every one of which had three columns of writing on both obverse and reverse. Many of these have come to us in sadly broken condition, and of some only fragments remain. The text, as we have it, belonged to the great library of Ashurbanipal (668-626 B. C.) and is
1 The original text is published in a monumental work by Paul Haupt , Das Bnbi/lonischr X imrod-Epos, with supplements by tin- sarin- in Beitr&gr war Aeeyrielagie, i. pp. 49ff., 07tT. Tablets VI and XI (the latter containing the Deluge legend) are in IV R, 2d edition, pp. 41, 42, 43, 4 1. Translations of the whole or <»f parts are found in JeremJaa, Tadubar-Nimrod, and Das Alte Testament un LiehU dee Alt™ Orient*. Jensen, KeUinichrtytliche BVbliothek, vi, 1, pp. 116ff.; Dhorme,
tee Beiigieux Assyro-Babylonu me. pp. lOOff., and 182ff. For the Deluge atone see further, Haupt in Schrader's Krilinscliriftcn und das Alt'- Testament, 2te Auf., pp. Soff.j Zimmern in Gunkel, Schopfung und Chaos; Winckler, Kcilinschriftlicfu ■.>■ Textbueh turn Altei 3te Auf., pp. 80ff.; Ropers. Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. L99ff.; King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 161ff.; Ungnad in Qresmann, Altoriental ischr Texte und Bildrr, pp. 4()rT. For further discussions and elucidations of the Epic in whole or part see Zimmern in Keffinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 560ff.: Weber, Litrratvr d< ■•- lonicr und Aeeyrer, pp. Tiff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Babylonians und ; ns, and especially Jensen, Dae Ougameseh Epos in <lcr wet&iteratur,
a marvelous collection of learned material of the highest value, but to 1 with caution. With it may be compared the valuable Dae Gilgameeeh-'Epos, neu iibersetzt von Arthur Ungnad und gemeinverstandlich erkliirt von Hugo Gressmann (1911).
written for the most part in Assyrian script, though a few fragments are in neo-Babylonian. The name of the poet who produced this version is Sin-liki-unnini, but there are numerous allusions on the tablets to their having been copied from older originals, and two such have been preserved which were written during the first Babylonian dynasty (circa 2000 B. C).
The poem contains the stories of the great deeds and wonderful adventures of Gilgamesh,1 the ruler of Uruk,2 an historical3 personage originally, to whose illustrious name these clouds of myth and legend have been attached. The episode of the Deluge is here given in full, but in order that its relationship to the whole epic may be understood a synopsis of the epic, with illustrative extracts, is given first.
FIRST TABLET 4
The poem begins with a brief resume* of the deeds and sufferings of the hero, who had traversed, like Odysseus, the far western sea. The opening lines are badly broken, but may partly be made out as follows :
Who saw everything (?), [. . .] of the land, Who [. . .] learned to know, understood (?) everything, [. . . all together . . .] The mysteries of wisdom, everything [. . .]
1 This is quite certainly the correct reading of the name. It used to
1 Izdubar, or Gishdubar, and the hero was wrongly identified with Nimrod.
2 The biblical Erech, modern Warka. The deities of Uruk were Anu and Ishtar, whose temple is called E-anna.
J That he was a historical penOOMgt is shown by his association in the
Omen texts with well-known historical characters; and by the mention
in a hist Thurcau-Dangin, Die sumeriachen und okkodis-
'inigsin8chriften, p. 223, 2b) of the restoration at Uruk of a wall
built by him.
- Tin- translation owsi most to Jensen, whose remarkable first edit ion
ftliche Bibliothek i:ii<l tin- foundations for future worker-. Here sad t here :t word or suggest ion has been caught from Ungnad, Dhorme, and otfa
5 The mysterious he saw, the concealed [he looked upon], Tidings of the time before the deluge did he bring. A far journey did he make, wearying himself and
[. . ]
And upon a stone tablet did write all sufferings. He built the wall of peace-loving Uruk.
After a break comes the striking line, itself broken but restored from another passage,
51 Two thirds of him is God, one third of him is man.
The tablet then goes on to narrate how he drove the people of Uruk to such heavy labors upon the city walls that they at length appealed to the gods for deliverance from their bondage. The gods hearken to their plaint and beseech the goddess Arum, who had created Gilgamesh, to create a rival for him that he might draw the attention of the tyrant to other things.
Golumn II:
When Aruru heard this, she made in her heart a
man after the likeness of Anu. Aruru washed her hands, took a piece of clay, and spat upon it 35 Engidu1 she created, the hero, a lofty offspring, a ruler of Ninib.
Engidu was covered with hair, and lived his life among the wild beasts, protecting them against the hunters and trappers. In this free life among the beasts he came in conflict with a huntsman, who complained to his father and then to Gilgamesh. On the advice of these two the hunter took with him a harlot, whose charms enchained Engidu and induced him to follow
1 The name "Engidu" is Sumerian, and means Engi ( = Enki or Ea) "is creator." It has hitherto been often read Eabani.
her to Uruk. There he met Gilgamesh, who had been forewarned in two dreams, and the first tablet concludes with the beginning of friendship between them.
SECOND TABLET
The beginning of the second tablet is so badly broken that fifty lines are wanting. From the fragments that remain we learn that Engidu, enticed by the lure of the wilderness, had left Gilgamesh and returned to his friendly beasts, among whom he lamented the enticements of the harlot which had taken him away to the city. But the sun god Shamash cried to him out of heaven that she had rather brought him only to good, to divine food and royal drink and festival garb. Moved by the words of the god, Engidu returned to Uruk, where a terrible dream came to him, and is related to Gilgamesh.
Column IV:
"My friend, a dream saw I in the night, 15 The heaven [thundered], the earth answered Before a mighty one I stood [. . .] sombre was his visage.
This mighty creature must have been a demon from the underworld, who caught Engidu away into the dark abodes of death.
30 "To that dwelling, which one enters, but comes not forth again, To that road, whose course returns not again, To that dwelling to whose inhabitants light is denied, When- earth is their food, clay their repast; Covered are they, like birds, with feathers, 35 And the li<:ht they behold not, in darkness they dwell."
What the meaning of the dream may be is unknown to us; perhaps it is ominous of Engidu 's death. At the end of the tablet we find the two friends planning a great journey against Khumbaba, the Elamite warder of the cedar mountain of Irnini, that is, Ishtar. The thought would seem to be that Gilgamesh goes out to rescue from this forest the statue of the goddess. Perhaps this portion of the epic rests upon the historical event of the carrying away into Elam of a goddess image by Kuturnankhundi, which Ashurbanipal says occurred sixteen hundred and thirty-five years before his time (645 + 1635=2280 B. C).
THIRD TABLET
Column I: 20 Gilgamesh opened his mouth and spoke. He said to Engidu:
"My friend let us go to the great palace, To the servant of Nin-sun, the great queen, . To Rishat-Ninlil,1 who is mistress of all knowledge."
Gilgamesh then induces his mother to make an offering to Shamash, doubtless to secure his favor upon the great undertaking, and perhaps also to secure an oracle concerning its success.
FOURTH TABLET
The fragmentary character of this tablet makes it very difficult to recover a connected narrative. So far as we can see at the beginning the friends are in a dispute, Engidu striving to induce Gilgamesh to abandon the foolhardy expedition. But they set out, nevertheless, and approach the cedar mountain where the god Ellil has set the fearsome Khumbaba as a warder.
1 The mother of Gilgamesh.
Column V:
1 To guard safely the cedars, To affright the peoples Ellil had appointed him, Khumbaba, his voice is a trumpet, his mouth like the gods, his breath a wind.
Even yet does Eabani strive in vain to turn back his friend. They go on approaching nearer to the mountain.
FIFTH TABLET
Column I:
They stood still and looked at the Forest, The height of the cedars they regarded, They contemplated the entrance to the Forest The high door, where Khumbaba enters. 5 Well made are the roads, well made the path. They view the cedar mountain, home of the gods, sanctuary of Irnini.
There follows some account of Khumbaba's preparations for the fray, and then two dreams of Engidu, the purport of which was to encourage Gilgamesh to expect success. The account of the contest is lost, but the issue was a great victory for the two friends, who return joyously to Uruk, probably bringing with them the long lost statue of the goddess Irnini.
SIXTH TABLET
Gilgamesh washes his weapons, adorns himself in fine raiment, and sets a tiara upon his head. At the sight of him, thus glorious, Ishtar burns with love and ados the hero: Column I:
Come, Gilgamesh, be (my) lover, Give me thy fruit, yea, give me, Be thou my husband, I thy wife, 10 I will harness for thee a chariot of lapislazuli and gold;
Its wheels of gold; its horns of diamond (?) Daily shalt thou span great horses to it. Enter into our house amid the scent of cedars, When thou enterest into our house 15 They that sit on thrones shall kiss thy feet; Before thee shall bow kings, lords, princes, The gifts of mountain and land shall they bring thee in tribute.
But Gilgamesh refuses her, remembering her former lovers, and the sorry issue of their amours, for she was ever fickle :
Which of thy lovers hast thou always [loved]?
To which one of thy shepherds went all things well?
Gome, I will unfold the misfortunes thou hast sent (?) 45 Set the sum to the reckoning.
And then he recounts the miseries of Tammuz, a lover most unfortunate, and others still whom she had spurned when her love had cooled.
Ishtar is filled with rage at his refusal and mounts up to heaven to her father, Anu, to seek from him vengeance for the insult. At her request the god creates a bull and sends him down to Uruk to destroy Gilgamesh. The bull slays many until at last Engidu, with the help of Gilgamesh, destroys him, and casts upward to Ishtar a piece of his carcass, accompanied by fearful taunts.
Gilgamesh dedicates the bull's horns to his god Lugalbanda, and, with Engidu, marches in triumph through the streets of Uruk. As they approach the palace he shouts,
200 Who is beautiful among men? Who is glorious among heroes?
and hears the mighty response from the women, Gilgamesh is beautiful among men, Gilgamesh is glorious among heroes.
They held high festival in the palace, but on that very night Eabani is visited again with an ominous and disturbing dream.
SEVENTH TABLET
Engidu tells his dream to Gilgamesh — so much seems certain to remain of the seventh tablet, all else being uncertain. It seems probable, as Jensen suggests, that Gilgamesh should then interpret the dream. It seems also probable that a very fragmentary account of Engidu's severe illness may belong to this tablet, though Jensen does not agree to this. The matter must be left in uncertainty.
EIGHTH TABLET
Engidu dies, though whether his death was due to disease or to the smiting of the curses of Ishtar is unknown. At first Gilgamesh thinks his friend is merely asleep:
Column II:
"Engidu, my young friend, thou tiger of the desert,
After everything possible we [. . .] and the mountain have climbed,
Have taken and slain Heaven's bull,
Have slain Khumbaba, who dwelt in the cedar forest, 15 Now, what is this sleep that has seized thee?
Sombre art thou, and thou hearkenest not to me."
But he lifted not his eyes,
He (Gilgamesh) touched his heart; it beat no more
Then he draped his friend like a bride [. . .] 20 As a lion, which cries [. . .]
As a lioness deprived of her whelps [. . .]
He turned away [. . .]
Then he flies away into the wilderness, crazed with grief.
NINTH TABLET
Gilgamesh wanders in the desert, apparently the vast wastes between Arabia and Syria (so Jensen).
Column I:
Gilgamesh for Engidu, his friend, Wept bitterly and wandered through the desert: "Shall not I also, die like Engidu? Sorrow has come within my vitals, 5 I fear death, therefore do I wander in the desert.' '
In this mood he feels how sad it is that no friendly herb grows with sovereign powers against death. So far as he knows only one of his forefathers, Ut-napishtim, son of Ubara-Tutu, has escaped death, and is living far away beyond the western seas:
"To the power of Ut-napishtim, son of Ubara-Tutu,
I take my way, I shall go quickly
To the defiles of the mountains, I shall come by
night : If I see lions and fear 10 I shall lift my head and invoke Sin."
He sets out upon the journey and arrives at Mount Mashu (perhaps the Lebanon region), which he finds guarded by terrible scorpion men, whose mien is horrible and deadly. For some reason they receive him kindly, though cautioning him of the dangers of his road. For twelve double hours he wanders in darkness and then sees the light of the sun once more. There, under the light, he finds himself in a beautiful garden by the seaside.
TENTH TABLET
There on a throne sets Siduri-Sabitu, who, when she sees the unkempt Gilgamesh, is filled with terror, and locks her doors. He threatens to break them down
and is admitted. To her questions he tells the story of Engidu's death and all his troubles and sorrows since. From her he begs tidings of the way to reach Ut- Napishtim, but receives a disappointing answer.
Column II: 20 Sabitu said to him, to Gilgamesh,
"There hath never been passage (thither),
And none, from the days of old hath crossed that sea.
Only the hero Shamash hath crossed that sea, but,
except for him, who shall pass it? The crossing is difficult, painful the way And deep are the waters of death, which lie before it, hindering.
Perhaps Ur-Shanabi (read also Kalab-Ea and Amel-Ea), the sailor of Ut-napishtim, who is just now near by, may help him. When appealed to he consents, and entering the ship they cross in three days the sea which under other circumstances had cost a month and a half of journeying. This journey must have been the length of the Mediterranean, and the waters of death which then lie before them are doubtless the wild Atlantic itself. Then the journey becomes more dangerous, but at last they approach the coast where Utnapishtim stands wondering to see a passenger brought to his realm. When greetings are over, Gilgamesh asks him how he had attained endless life, and in reply receives the splendid story of the Flood, from the lips of the great hero who had survived its terrors.
ELEVENTH TABLET
Gilgamesh said to him, to Ut-napishtim, the faraway: "I consider thee, O Ut-napishtim,
(ilu) (JilgameS a-na §a-Su-ma izaka-ra a-na Ut-napi3-tim ru-u-ki a-na-at-ta-la-kum-ma Ut-napis-tim
Thy appearance is not changed, thou art like me, Thou art not different, even as I am, thou art. 5 Thy heart is in perfect state, to make combat, Thou dost lie down upon thy side, and upon thy
back. Tell me, how hast thou been exalted, and amid the
assembly of the gods hast found life?"
mi-na-tu-ka ul §a-na-a ki-i ia-a-ti-ma at-ta u at-ta ul §a-na-ta ki-i ia-a-ti-ma at-ta 5 gu-um-mur-ka lib-bi a-na e-pi§ tu-ku-un-ti [u-i-n]a a-jtji na-da-at-ta e-li si-ri-ka [. . .] ki-i ta-az-ziz-ma ina pu&ur ilani ba-la-ta taS-'-u
- THE BABYLONIAN FLOOD STORY
8 Ut-napishtim spoke to him, to Gilgamesh
I will reveal to thee, O Gilgamesh, the hidden word,
10 And the decision of the gods will I announce to thee. Shurippak, a city which thou knowest, Which lies on the bank of the Euphrates, That city was very old, and the heart of the gods Within it drove them to send a flood, the great gods;
15 . . . their father Anu,
Their counsellor the warrior Ellil,
Their messenger Ninib,
Their prince Ennugi.
The lord of Wisdom, Ea, counselled with them
20 And repeated their word to the reed hut:
8 Ut-napi§-tim ana §a-§u ma izzaka-ra a-na (ilu) GilgameS
lu-up-te-ka (ilu) GilgameS a-mat ni-sir-ti 10 u pi-ria-ta §a ilani ka-a-§a lu-uk-bi-ka
(alu) §u-ri-ip-pak ma&azu §a ti^-du-Su at-ta
[§a ki§ad] (naru) Pu-rat-ti §ak-nu
alu §u-u la-bir-ma ilani kir-bu-§u
a-na §a-kan a-bu-bi ub-la lib-ba-§u-nu ilani rabuti 15 [. . . . bit] a-bi-§u-nu (ilu) A-nu-um
ma-lik-§u-nu ku-ra-du (ilu) En-lil
guzalu-§u-nu Nin-ib
gu-gal-la-§u-nu (ilu) En-nu-gi
(ilu) Nin-igi-azag (ilu) E-a it-ti-§u-nu ta-me-ma 20 a-mat-su-nu u-§a-an-na-a ana ki-ik-ki-§u
20a "0 reed hut, reed hut, 0, wall, wall, O reed hut hearken, O wall attend!1
0 man of Shurippak, son of Ubaratutu, Pull down thy house, build a ship,
23a Leave thy possessions, take thought for thy life, Thy property abandon save thy life,
25 Bring living seed of every kind into the ship. The ship, that thou shalt build So shall be the measure of its dimensions. Thus shall correspond its breadth and height . . . the ocean, cover it with a roof.
30 I understood it, and spake to Ea, my lord, [. . .] my lord, as thou hast commanded
1 will observe, and I will execute it,
But what shall I say to the city, the people and the
elders? Ea opened his mouth and spake. 34a He said unto me his servant, 35 "Thou shalt so say unto them, Because Ellil hates me.
» The meaning of this passage seems to be that Ea spoke his message to the walls of the house within which Ut-napishtim was sleeping. He therefore received in a dream the warning. For the dream compare col. iv, 27, p. 100.
20a ki-ik-ki§ ki-ik-ki§ i-gar i-gar
ki-ik-ki-su §i-me-ma i-ga-ru jji-is-sa-as (amelu) §u-ri-ip-pa-ku-u mar Ubara-(ilu) tu-tu u-kur bita bi-ni elippa 23a mii§-§ir me§ri-e §e-'-i napsati
[n]a-ak-ku-ra zi-ir-ma na-pis-ti bul-lit 25 §u-li-ma zer nap-sa-a-ti ka-la-ma a-na lib-bi elippi elippu §a ta-ban-nu-§i at-ta lu-u man-du-da mi-na-tu-§a lu-u mit-h,ur ru-pu-us-sa u mu-rak-§a [e]-ma apst sa-a-§i su-ul-lil-§i 30 a-na-ku i-di-ma azzaka-ra a-na (ilu) E-a be-li-ia '. . .] bc-li hk t;ik-b:i-a at-ta ki-a-.irn at-]tu-'-id a-na-ku ip-pu-u§ u mi] Itl-pu-uJ alu um-ma-nu u si-bu-tum (ilu) E-a [):i-a-§u epuS-ma i-kal>-l)i 34a i-zak-ka-ra ana anli-su ia-a-tu 35 [. . .] In at-ta ki-a-ain ta-kal>-ba-as-su-nu-tu . .]-<li-nia i a-a-Si (ilu) En-lil i-zi-ir-an-ni-ma
No longer may I dwell in your city, nor remain on
Ellil's earth, Into the ocean must I fare, with Ea, my lord to
dwell. Upon you will he then rain fullness. 40 [A catch] of birds, a catch of fish
[ rich] harvest
[A time has Shamash appointed], on an evening the
senders of rain Shall rain upon you a mighty rain-storm. As soon as the morning glow appeared
[45-55 broken off]
56 The strong one [. . .] brought what was necessary On the fifth day I set up its form.
Column II:
In its [plan] 120 cubits high on each of its sidewalls.
By 120 cubits it corresponded on each edge of the roof.
I laid down its hull, I enclosed it.
I built it in six stories.
ul u§-sab ina a [li-ku]-nu-ma [ina] kak-kar (ilu) En-lil ul a-sakkan pani-ia-a-ma
ur-]raa-ma ana apsi it-ti [(ilu) E-a be-]li-ia aS-ba-ku
eli] ka-a-su-nu u-sa-az-na-an-nu-ku-nu-§i nu-ub-Sam-ma 40 bu-'-ur] issuri bu-'-ur nimi
. . .]-a e-bu-ra-am-ma
. . . mu-ir] ku-uk-ki
eli kasunu usaznana-ku]-nu-§i §a-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti
mimmu sen] ina na-ma-a-ri 45 . . . a§-ma a . . .]
. . . pa-az . . .]
[Lines 47-55 are broken off]
56 dan-nu . . . &-] §ib-tu ub-la ina ba-an-si u-mi [a]t-ta-di bu-na-§u
Column II:
ina kan hit-sa sa X GAR-tam §ak-ka-a igarati-§a X GAR-tan im-ta-bir ki-bir mub-bi-^a ad-di la-an-§i §a-a-§i e-sir-§i ur-tag-gi-ib-§i a-na vi-su
5 I divided it outside (?) in seven parts. Its interior I divided into nine parts. Water-plugs I fastened within it. I prepared a rudder, and laid down what was necessary. NyThree sars of bitumen I poured over the outside (?) 9a Three sars of bitumen I poured over the inside, 10 Three sars of oil the stevedores brought up. Besides a sar of oil which men use as a libation, The shipbuilder stowed away two sars of oil. For the people I slaughtered bullocks, I slew lambs daily. ljKOf must, beer, oil and wine
I gave the people to drink like water from the river, A festival [I made], like the days of the feast of
Akitu, I opened a box of ointment; I put ointment in my hand. , [At the rising] of the great Shamash the ship was finished.
20 was hard
20a above and below
two thirds
5 ap-ta-ra-as-su a-na vii-su
kir-bi-is-su ap-ta-ra-as a-na ix-su
(isu) sikkat me ina kabli-sa lu am-j}a?
a-mur pa-ri-su u &i-sib-tum ad-di
III sari ku-up-ri at-ta-bak a-na ki-i-ri
1 1 1 sari iddi at-ta-bak a-na lib-bi 10 III sar sabi na-a§ (isu) su-us-su-ul-sa i-zab-bi-lu samnii
e-zu-ub sar samni sa i-ku-lu ni-ik-ku
II sar samni u-pa-az-zi-ru mala{ju
a-na . . . ut-tib-bi-ijj alpi
as-^i-is [kirr]i u-mi-sam-ma 15 si-ri-[su] ku-ru-un-nu samnu u karanu
um-ma-[na as-kij-ki-ma me nari-ma
i-sin-[nu as-ku-na] ki-ma u-mi a-ki-tim-ma
ap[-te sik-kat] wai^ti ka-ti ad-di
J. . . (flu) Samas fra]-bi-e elippu gam-rat . . .] sup-su-ku-rna -ir ma. kak. us-fal>-ba-lii e-lis u sap-lis
[. . . . .]-li-ku 8i-ni-pat-sn
With all that I had, I filled it (the ship). With all that I had of silver, I filled it. With all that I had of gold I filled it. 25 With all that I had of living things I filled it.
I brought up into the ship my family and household. The cattle of the field, the beasts of the field, craftsmen all of them I brought in. A fixed time had Shamash appointed (saying) , "When the sender of rain sends a heavy rain in the evening, 30 Then enter into the ship and close thy door." 30a The appointed time came near,
The senders of the rain in the evening sent heavy
rain. The appearance of the weather I observed, I feared to behold the weather, I entered the ship and closed the door. 35 To the ship's Ynaster, to Puzur-Amurri the sailor, I entrusted the building with its goods.
When the first flush of dawn appeared, There came up from the horizon a black cloud. Adad thundered within it,
mimma i-§u-u e-ei-en-§i
minima i-§u-u e-si-en-Si kaspi
mimma i-§u-u e-si-en-§i burasi 25 mimma i-§u-u e-si-en-Si zer napSati ka-la-ma
u§-te-li a-na elippi ka-la kim-ti-ia u sa-lat-ia
bu-ul s£ri u-ma-am sen mare um-ma-a-ni ka-li-8u-nu u-§e-li
a-dan-na (ilu) Sama§ i§-ku-nam-ma
mu-ir ku-uk-ki ina li-la-a-ti u-§a-az-na-an-nu §a-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti 30 e-ru-ub ana lib-bi elippi-ma pi-&i elippu [var. babi-ka] 30a a-dan-nu §u-u ik-tal-da
mu-ir ku-uk-ki ina li-la-a-ti i-za-an-nu £a-mu-tu ki-ba-a-ti
§a u-mi at-ta-tal bu-na-§u
u-mu a-na i-tap-lu-si pu-lub-ta i-§i
e-ru-ub ana lib-bi elippi-ma ap-ti-Jji ba-a-bi 35 a-na pi-^i-i §a elippi ana(m) Pu-zu-ur-(ilu) Amurri malalju
ekallu at-ta-din a-di bu-§e-e-§u
mim-mu-u §e-e-ri ina na-ma-ri
i-lam-ma i§-tu i-§id §ami-e ur-pa-tu sa-lim-tum
(ilu) Adad ina lib-bi-§a ir-tam-ma-am-ma
40 While Nebo and Sharru (Marduk) went before.
They go as messengers over mountain and valley.
Nergal tore away the foundations.1
Ninib advances, the storm he makes to descend.
The Anunnaki lifted up their torches, 45 With their brightness they light up the land.
Adad's storm reached unto heaven
All light was turned into darkness
It [flooded] the land like . . .
One day the deluge . . .
Column III:
Raged high, [the waters covered (?)] the mountains, Like a besom of destruction they brought it upon
men, No man beheld his fellow, 3a No more were men recognized in heaven. The gods feared the deluge, 5 They drew back, they climbed up to the heaven of Anu. The gods crouched like a dog, they cowered by the walls.
1 The earth is portrayed under the figure of a building. Compare Job 38. 4-7.
40 (ilu) Nabu u (ilu) Sarru il-la-ku ina majj-ri
il-la-ku guzalhiti §adu-u u ma-a-tum
tar-Kul-li (ilu) Ur-ra-^al u-na-as-sib,
il-lak (ilu) Nin-ib mi-ifc-ra u-§ar-di
(ilu) A-nun-na-ki i§-§u-u di-pa-ra-a-ti 45 ina nam-ri-ri-§u-nu u-fca-am-ma-tu ma-a-tum
§a (ilu) Adad §u-mur-ra-as-su i-ba-'-u §ami-e
mimma nam-ru ana [i-tu-ti] u-tir-ru
[ir-h,i-]is mat a kima . . . ijj-pu-u • n u-ma me-[h,u . . .]
mn III:
-an-tiS i-zi-kam-ma T. . .] §ada-a [. . .] ki-ma kal>-li cli nisi u-l)a-'-u [. . .] ul im-mar :i-jju a-ba-§u ,' u-ta-ad-<!.i-a nisi ina §ami-e ii i|>-tal-Jju a-bu-l)a-aii)-ma 5 it tr-lu-u ana s;imi-f sa (ilu) A-nim
kima kalbi kun-nu-nu ina ka-ma-a-ti ral>BU
Ishtar cried like a woman in travail,
Loudly cried the queen of the gods with her beautiful voice,
"The former time is turned into clay, 10 Since I commanded evil, in the assembly of the gods.
Because I commanded evil in the assembly of the gods
For the destruction of my people I commanded battle. \l alone bore my people.
[And now] like the spawn of fish they fill the sea." 15 The gods of the Anunnaki wept with her,
The gods sat bowed and weeping,
Covered were their lips [. . .]
Six days and [six] nights
Blew the wind, the deluge and the tempest overwhelmed the land. 20 When the seventh day drew nigh, the tempest spent itself in the battle,
Which it had fought like an army.
Then rested the sea, the storm fell asleep, the flood ceased.
I looked upon the sea, there was silence come,
And all mankind was turned to clay.
i-§es-si (ilu) IS-tar ki-ma a-lit-ti
u-nam-bi (ilu) belit ilani ta-bat rig-ma
u-mu ul-lu-u a-na ti-it-ti lu-u i-tur-ma 10 §a a-na-ku ina ma-5ar ilani ak-bu-u limuttu
ki-i ak-bi ina ma-har ilani limuttu
ana fcm-lii-uk ni§i-ia kab-la ak-bi-ma
a-na-ku-um-ma ul-la-Kia ni-§u-u-a-a-ma
ki-i mart nuni u-ma-al-la-a tam-ta-am-ma 15 ilani §u-ut (ilu) A-nun-na-ki ba-ku-u it-ti-sa
ilani as-ru as-bi i-na bi-ki-ti
kat-ma §ap-ta-§u-nu ... -a pu-ub-ri-e-ti
XI ur-ra u [VI] mu-sa-a-ti
il-lak sa-a-ru a-bu-bu u me-iju-u i-sap-pan [matu] 20 si-bu-u limu i-na ka-§a-a-di it-ta-rak me-^u-u a-bu-bu kab-la
sa im-ta}i-su kima ha-ai-al-ti
i-nu-uh tamtu u§-lia-ri-ir-ma im-|}ul-lu a-bu-bu ik-lu
ap-pal-sa-am-ma ta-ma-ta sa-kin ku-lu
u kul-lat te-ni-se-e-ti i-tu-ra a-na ti-it-ti
25 Like a roof the plain lay level,
I opened the window and the light fell upon my
face, I bowed, I sat down, I wept, And over my face ran my tears. I looked in all directions, terrible (?) was the sea. 30 After twelve days, an island arose.
To the land of Nisir the ship made its way, The mount of Nisir held it fast, that it moved not. One day, a second day did the mount of Nisir hold it, that it moved not. 33a A third day, a fourth day did the mount of Nisir hold it, that it moved not. A fifth day, a sixth day did the mount of Nisir hold it, that it moved not. 34a When the seventh day approached,
35 I sent forth a dove and let her go. 35a The dove flew away and came back,
For there was no resting place and she returned. I sent forth a swallow and let her go, 37a The swallow flew away and came back,
For there was no resting place, and she returned. I sent forth a raven and let her go,
25 ki-ma u-ri mit-lju-rat u-sal-lu
ap-ti nap-pa-sa-am-ma urni im-ta-kut eli dux ap-pi-ia uk-tam-mi-is-ma at-t:i-s.il> ;i-b;ik-ki
eli dur ap-pi-ia il-la-ka di-ma-a-a ap-pa-li-is kil
if>-r:i-a-ti ^at-tu tamtu 30 a-na XH-ta-an i-te-la-a iia-gii-n a-na (sadu) Ni-sir i-tc-tnid elippu
Sadu-u (sadu) Ni-sir elippu is-hat-ma a-na na-a-si ul id-din iSti-en u-mu sina-a u-mu sadu-u Ni-sir ki-mix
u-rn.i rih.i-a u-iikl s.ulu-u ki-mi
ban-su sis-s.-i iadthll (%adA) Xi-sir Ki-MIN
i u-rn;i i-n:i lr> f ft ft di
Kunmati] n-mal Mr !-lik summatu i-tuHraram-ma
i ul i-|»:i-:i;-sim-rua is-sajj-ra
t nnunl a n mni lir
il-lik sinuntu i-tu-r:t
i ul i-p.i- lj-ra
W Id fi mi a-ri-!>:i u-iuas-sir
40 The raven flew away, she saw the abatement of the waters, She drew near, she waded, she croaked (?) and came
not back. Then I sent everything forth to the four quarters of
heaven, I offered sacrifice, I made a libation upon the mountain's peak. By sevens I set out the sacrificial1 vessels, 45 Beneath them I heaped up reed and cedar wood and myrtle The gods smelt the savor, 46a The gods smelt the sweet savor,
The gods gathered like flies over the sacrificer. When at last the Lady of the gods drew near
Golumn IV:
She raised the great jewel, which Anu according to
her wish had made. "Oh ye gods here — even as I shall not forget the . jewels of my neck Upon these days shall I think, I shall never forget
them. Let the gods come to the offering,
1 Assyrian, adaqaru. Th<> signification of the word is doubtful. It is a synonym of kupjnUtu, which is defined as a " short " vessel.
40 il-lik a-ri-bi-ma ka-ru-ra sa me i-mur-ma
ik-rib i-§a-ah,-&i i-tar-ri ul is-sah,-ra
u-se-ei-ma a-na IV §ar6 at-ta-ki ni-ka-a
as-kun §ur-kin-nu ina eli zik-kur-rat sadi-i
VII u VII (karpatu) a-da-jjur uk-tin 45 i-na sap-li-su-nu at-ta-bak kana (isu) erina u &sa
ilani i-si-nu i-ri-§a 46a ilani i-si-nu i-ri-sa taba
ilani ki-ma zu-um-bi-e eli bel-nike ip-tajj-ru
ul-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) beiit ilani ina ka-§a-di-§u
Column IV:
is-§i elita rabita 8a (ilu) A-nu-um i-pu-su ki-i su-^i-Su ilani an-nu-tum lu-u sibri-ia a-a am-§i
iimi an-nu-tum lu-u alj-su-sa-am-ma lu-u a-na da-riS a-a am-§i ilani lil-li-ku-ni a-na sur-kin-ni
5 But let Ellil not come to the offering,
For he took not counsel, and sent the deluge And my people he gave to destruction." When at last Ellil drew near, He saw the ship; then was Ellil wroth.
10 He was filled with anger against the gods the Igigi : '
11 "Who then has escaped with life? 11a No man must live in the destruction!"
12 Then Ninib opened his mouth and spake, 12a He said to the warrior Ellil,
"Who but Ea can plan aught, And Ea knoweth every matter." 15 Ea opened his mouth, and spake, ,
15a He spake to the warrior Ellil,
"Thou wise among the gods, warrior Ellil, Why couldst thou, without thought, send a flood? 18 On the sinner lay his sin, 18a On the slanderer lay his slander,
Forbear, let not [all] be destroyed, have mercy, that men be not destroyed (?)
1 The Igigi are the upper gods, and here include also the great gods (Ungnad) .
5 (ilu) En-lil a-a il-li-ka a-na sur-kin-ni as-su la im-tal-ku-raa is-ku-nu a-bu-bu u nise-ia im-nu-u ana ka-ra-§i ul-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) En-lil ina ka-§a-di-§u i-mur elippi-ma i-te-ziz (ilu) En-lil
10 lib-ba-ti im-ta-li sa ilani Igigi
1 1 a-a um-ma u-si na-pis-ti 11a a-a ib-lut amelu ina ka-ra-§i
12 (ilu) Nin-ib pa-su epus-ma ikabi 12a izzaka-ar ana ku-ra-di (ilu) fin-lil
man-nu-um-ma sa la (ilu) E-a a-ma-ti i-ban-nu u (ilu) E-a i-di-e-ma ka-la sip-ri 15 (ilu) E-a pa-a-£u epu8-ma ik.-ihi l'»a imYft-iT IU ku-ra-du (ilu) En-lil
at^ta abkal ilani ku-ra-[du (ilu) En-lil] ki-i ki-i la tam-ta-lik-ma a-bu-ba tas-kun 18 be-el ar-ni e-mid }ji-tn-(a-)-§u »<il-la-ti e-iTiid kil-lat-su ru-um-me a-a ib-ba-ti-ik fiu-du-ud' a-a ir [. . J
i Compare BA V 16, 624, [Langdon].
20 Instead of thy sending a deluge?
Had a lion come and mankind lessened!
22 Instead of thy sending a deluge?
22a Had a wolf come and mankind lessened!
23 Instead of thy sending a deluge?
23a Had a famine come and the land . . .!
24 Instead of thy sending a deluge? 24a Had Urra1 come and mankind [slain]!
25 I have not divulged the decision of the great
gods. I made Atrakhasis see a dream and so he discovered
the secret of the gods. Now take counsel for him." Ea went up into the ship. He took my hand, [and] brought me forth, 30 He brought forth my wife, and made her kneel at my
side, He turned us toward each other, he stood between
us, he blessed us: "Formerly Ut-napishtim was only a man, but Now let Ut-napishtim and his wife be like the gods
even us.
1 That is, pestilence.
20 am-ma-ki tas-kun a-bu-ba
nesu lit-ba-am-ma nisi li-sa-a&-bi-rum
22 am-ma-ki tas-kun a-bu-ba
22a barbarru lit-ba-am-ma ni§£ li-sa-[ab-bi-ir]
23 am-ma-ki tas-kun a-bu-ba
23a h,u-sah,-h,u lis-sa-kin-raa mata lis-[kip]
24 am-ma-ki tas-kun a-bu-ba
24a (ilu) Ur-ra lit-ba-am-ma mata lim-[bas]
25 ana-ku ul ap-ta-a pi-ris-ti ilani rabuti
At-ra-h,a-sis §u-na-ta u-sah-ri-§um-ma pi-ris-ti ilani i§-me e-nin-na-ma mi-Uk-Su mil-ku i-lam-ma (ilu) E-a a-na lib-bi elippi is-bat ka-ti-ia-ma ul-te-la-an-ni-ia-a-§i 30 us-te-li us-tak-mi-is zin-nis-ti ina i-di-ia
il-pu-ut pu-ut-ni-ma iz-za-az ina bi-ri-in-ni i-kar-ra-ban-na-§i i-na pa-na(m) Ut-napistim a-me-lu-tum-ma e-nin-na-ma (m) Ut-napi§tim u a§sati-§u lu-u e-mu-u ki-i ilani na-si-ma
Let Ut-napishtim dwell afar off at the mouth of the rivers." 35 They took me and afar off, at the mouth of the rivers they made me to dwell.
With these words the long story of the deluge is ended, and Ut-napishtim takes thought for his earthly visitor
and says:
''Who of the gods, will now gather thee to himself That thou mayest find the life thou seekest? Come, lie not down to sleep six days and seven nights"
The idea is that if he can master sleep, twin brother of death, he might thus learn to master death itself. But the test is too severe and the hero falls asleep. Utnapishtim mocks his weakness, but his wife, moved with pity for the helpless wanderer, desires her husband to make some provision for getting him back again. Her husband, moved by her appeal, calls to Gilgamesh to secure for himself a certain plant1 which grew in the bottom of the ocean. Gilgamesh ties heavy stones to his feet and plunges into the sea, from which he brings up the needful plant.
He is overjoyed and thinks that he has posse himself of the plant of eternal life. So does he boast of it.
Gilgamesh said to him, to Ur-shanabi, the sailor: Ur-shanabi, this plant is a plant of renown, Whereby man obtains his Longings (?)
dispute ra^es over the identification <>f this plant. ichier has made the brilliant suggestion thai it may be coral.
Coral, however, gTOWfl in salt water, and it was from the ocean of sweet
that Gilgamesh drew his plant. Perhaps this is not a
valid ai Kuchler, as the Assyrians may not have known
rah
lu-U I lim inn rw-u-ki ina pi-i D
3.") il-ku-in-ni-rna ina ru-u-ki ina pi-i narati us-tc-Si-lm-in-ni.
I will carry it to walled Uruk, there will I make to
eat of it [. . .] Its name is: 'When old shall man become young
again/ I myself will eat it, to return to my youth."
Then they made the long journey, and when they had come to land, Gilgamesh went to bathe in a pool of fresh water. While thus employed a serpent stole the precious plant away, and left the hero disconsolate. Overland on foot to Uruk they made their weary way, and the tablet concludes with plans, announced to the sailor by Gilgamesh, for rebuilding the city walls — the very walls which had been the cause of all his troubles in the beginning.
TWELFTH TABLET
Gilgamesh had sadly failed in all his journeys; here he finds himself back again in Uruk, and none the wiser concerning the mysteries which he had hoped to solve. He now desires to make his way to the abode of the dead, there to learn what the dead might have to say concerning this life and its problems.
He fails to meet the conditions laid upon him, and cannot find his way to the abode of the dead. He therefore determines to bring the spirit of Engidu to earth again, if the gods will permit. His appeals to Ellil to accomplish this object are in vain, and so also does Sin refuse, but Ea, on the other hand, commands Nergal to send up the longed-for spirit.
Column III:
When the bold and noble Nergal [heard this] He opened a hole in the earth and Caused the spirit of Engidu, like a wind, to come out of the earth.
Then began a dialogue between the reunited friends; but, alas! Engidu cannot lift the curtain of the great mysteries. The only comfort he can bring is that, though men must die, in the next world they find themselves among the friends they had on earth. The search for eternal life has ended in failure, yet there is a comfort and solace in the thought of the associations in the life after death.
- ANOTHER RECENSION OF THE DELUGE STORY '
The story of the Deluge preserved in the eleventh tablet of the Gilgamesh Epic was not the only form in which the Babylonian legends were preserved. It was not canonized, and men might write other forms, or alter the others, as did the Hebrews with their narratives, until canonization had crystallized them. This recension belonged also to Ashurbanipal's library. It elaborates somewhat the conversation between Ea and Ut-napishtim which appears in the Nimrod Epic xi,
- 26f.
1 Published by Friedrich Delitzsch, Assurische Lesestiicke, 3te Auf., p. 101; Paul Haupt, Das babylonische Nimrodepos, p. 131; IV R., 2d edition, Additions and Corrections, p. 9. Translated by Paul Haupt in Schrader, Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 2te Auf., p. 61; . KeUinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 254ff.; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Tvxtbuch zum Alien Testament, 3te Auf., p. 88; Dhorme, Ch&ix de Textes religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 126, 127; Jeremias, Das Alte Testament xm Lichte des Alten Orients, 2te Auf., p. 126f.; Ungnad, in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 57.
[• • • ]
[. . . like the ends of Hea[ven and Earth] [. . .] may it be powerful above and [below] [ close . . .1
lu-u . . .]
ki-rna kip-p:i-ti s:i[m.'- Q irsitij lu-da-an e-li§ u sa[p~liS] e-pi-hi . . .]
5 [Behold] the time I will announce to thee.
"Enter into the ship, close again the door of the
ship. Bring within thy grain, thy live stock and thy
possessions, Thy [wife], thy kinsfolk, and thy craftsmen, The cattle of the field, the beasts of the field, as
many as eat the grass, 10 Will I send thee, that they may keep thy door."1 Atra-khasis opened his mouth, and spoke, (And) said to Ea, his Lord: "I have never built a ship [. . .] Mark out [for me] upon the earth, a plan of one. 15 [The plan] will I examine, and [build] the ship
thereby.
[ ] draw upon the earth [. . .]
[ as thou hast commanded [. . J"
i The meaning seems to be to remain at thy door; that is to abide
with thee, so Jensen.
5 [ a-dan-na §a a-§ap-pa-rak-[kum-ma]
ana elippi] e-ru-um-ma bab elippi tirf-r:i] §uli ana] hb-bi-§a scat-ka busu-ka u makkuru-[ka] a§§at]-ka ki-mat-ka sa-lat-ka u mare um-ma-ni 3U-ul sen u-ma-am sen ma-la urkiti ir[-bu . . .] 10 [a-sar>p]a-rak-kum-ma i-na-as-sa-ru babi-[ka] At-ra]-h,a-sis pa-a-§u epu§-ma Ikabi iz-zak-]kar ana (ilu) E-a be-lf-[§u] ma-ti-ma-a elippu ul e-pu-uS [. . .] ina kak]-ka-ri e-sir u-[sur-tu]
u-sur-]tu lu-mur-ma elippu [lupu§] .] ina kak-ka-ri e-sir [. . .] .] sa tak-ba-a [. . .]
- AN ANCIENT BABYLONIAN DELUGE
FRAGMENT ■
This badly broken tablet has the distinction, among
all others, of being exactly dated, for according to its
colophon it was written on the twenty-eighth day of
i The text was first published by Scheil, Recueil de Travaux, xx, pp. 55ff. See also Jensen, Keilinschriftliche Bibh'othek, vi, 1, p. 288; P. Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 120ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 57, 58.
Shabatu (eleventh month) of the eleventh year of Ammizaduga, i. e., ea. 1800 B. C. It belongs to the collection of Mr. J. Pierpont Morgan, New York.
Column I:
. .] did not go [. . .] [In] the land I will send lightning, the people [. . .]
. it rained, .] their cry .] the great .] the men,
the people . . .]
. . . . Adad slay! broken1 . . . to (?) our river went (?)
[Lines 13-15 illegible]
16 May the clouds rain, May they not drop [. . .] the field, its produce
1 This word was written by the ancient scribe to indicate that the text which he was copying was broken at that place.
Column I:
. .] u-ul il-li-ik [. . . pal . . .] . . ma-tum lu-ub-rik nisi [. . .] ti da . .] li-i i-ra-ab-bu . . .] ma(?)-ru(?)-u§-ta im-ta-ar
.] ri-^i-im-Si-in
IrDU-
J ra-bu-tim
] a-me-lu-ti.
]
i
a-na ni-si . .
. (flu) Adad li-sa-ak-ti-il ji-bi-iS . . .] nam ni-il-li-ka
[Lines 13-15 illegible]
• -bi-e-tum li-im-tir-an-ni-ma .) a-ia it-tu-uk [. . .] eklu i§-pi-ki-§u
Column II:
That he may slay! That he may destroy, On the morrow that he may rain pestilence . . . That he may prolong in the night. That he may cause it to rain. 15 He increases (?) the field, the land the city [. . .] They constructed the . . . of Adad in the city; They spoke, they shouted They sent up a cry [. . .] [. . .] they feared not [. . .]
Column VII: 10 [. . . Opened his mouth
And said to [. . .]
Why dost thou slay the [people?]
I will stretch out my hand (?)
The flood which thou art bringing, [. . .] 15 Who he may be, I [. . .]
I alone bear1 [my people . . .]
His work is [. . .]
1 Compare the Gilgamesh Epic, tablet xi, 123. The speaker is probably Ishtar, as in that passage.
Column II:
li-§a-ak-[tilli]-ga-az-[ziz . . .] i-na §e-ri di-ib-ba-ra li-8a-az-{ni-in] . . . li-i§-ta-ar-ri-ik i-na mu-si li-§a-az-ni-in na-a§ 15 eklu u-at-ta-ar-ra irei-tu-su a-li §a (ilu) Adad i-na a-li ib-nu-u ik-bu-ma is-su-u na-[. . .] ri-ig-ma u-§e-lu [. . .] [ ] ul ip-la-bii
Column VII: 10 [. . . bi-a-§u [epu§-ma] iz-za-kar a-na i [. . .] a-na mi-nam tu-u§-mit-ma [. . .] u-ub-ba-al ga-ti a-na ni-[§i . . .] a-bu-bu §a ta-ga-ab-bfu- . . .] 15 man-an-nu §u-u a-na-ku •". . .] a-na-ku-ma u-ul-la-da [. . .] §i-bi-ir-§u i-ba-a§-§i da-[. . .]
That they may see, he [. . .]
And I bear [. . .] 20 They may go in [the ship . . .]
The ship's bolts [. . .]
They may go Column VIII:
[ ]
[ perfect . . .]
[ he made men
Atrakhasis opened his mouth 5 And said to his lord
xxxvii ■
II tablet of the (series) "when man slept (?)
ivcxxxix2
Azag-Aa,3 scribes assistant 10 The month Shabatu, xxviii Day,
The year in which King Ammizadugga
Built the city Dur-Ammizadugga
At the mouth of the Euphrates.
1 This is the number of lines in each column.
3 The number of lines in the whole tablet as originally written.
- The writer or copyist of the tablet.
li-ib-te-ni §u-u [. . .] u-ul-la-ad u [. . .] 20 li-il-li-ku i-na [elippi ta-ar-ku-ul-li pi-ir li-il-li-[ku . . .]
Column VIII:
. . nau . . .] . . ga-me-ir . . .] . . ra . . . §a a-na ni-5i i-pu-us-[ma] At-ram-h,a-si-is bi-a-§u i-pu-u§-[ma] 5 iz-za-kar a-na be-li-§u •
wii iluppu II (kamma) i-nu-ma sal-lu a-me-lum [. . . vii (60H-19] tg-Aa tup-sar sihju 10 Arab §abatu (umu) XXVIII (kam) mu Am-mi-za-du-ga Sarru dur Am-mi-za-du-ga-ki ka (nAru) ud-kil>-nun ki-ra-ta 'i-mar1 su (?) ma-a
1 for in-ga-mar read probably in-lil (so Dhorme)
- ANOTHER ANCIENT BABYLONIAN DELUGE FRAGMENT «
This small fragment of unbaked clay was discovered at Nippur by the expedition of the University of Pennsylvania. The obverse has been broken off, and the reverse remains in a very fragmentary condition. Hilprecht, who discovered and published the tablet, computes that it "was written some time between 2137 and 2005 B. C, or, in round figures, about 2100 B. C. This is the very latest date to which this fragment possibly can be assigned, both according to its place of discovery and the pakeographical evidence presented by the tablet itself." There is some dispute as to the extent or accuracy of the records concerning the place of discovery, and the palaeographies] evidence is not quite conclusive. The tablet may well be as old as Professor Hilprecht argues, but the suggestion of a date so late as the early Kassite period (1700 B. C.) can hardly be excluded. The tablet is a very interesting addition to the Deluge literature, however the que of date may be decided.
1 The tablet is published and translated bv Hilprecht. The Earli/sf Version of the Babylonian Drluac 8taru and the Temple Library of Nippur.
The Babylonian Expedition of the University <>f Pennsylvania, v
Compare also Theophilus <i. Pinches and Fritz Hommel in the L. tory Times (May, 1910), vol. xxi, pp. 364ff.
[ ] thee,
[ . .*] I will loosen,
[a deluge I shall make, and] it shall sweep away all
mankind at once, [but seek thou li]fe before the deluge come forth,
1 Hilprecht supplies "the confines of heaven and earth."
]-ka
] a-pa-as-sar
. . .] kala ni-si is-te-nis i-za-bat .]-ti la-am abubi wa-si-e
0 [For over all living beings] however many they are,
will I bring overthrow, destruction, annihilation.
[ ] build a great ship and
[ ] total height shall be its structure.
[ ] a ship shall it be, carrying what
has been saved of life.
[ ] with a strong roof cover [it.]
10 [. . . the ship] which thou shalt make,
[into it br]ing the beasts of the field, the birds of
heaven,
[ l] the whole number,
[ and the family . . .]
[ and . . .]
1 Hilprecht supplies "and the creeping things, two of everything."
5 [. . .] -a-ni ma-la i-ba-a§-§u-u lu-kin ub-bu-ku lu-pu-ut-tu h,u-ru-su
. (isu) elippu ra-be-tu bi-ni-ma
. ga-be-e grib(?)-bi lu bi-nu-uz-za
.] si-i lu (isu) magurgurrum ba-bil-lu na-at-rat na-pi§-
tim
,] -ri (?) zu-lu-la dan-na zu-ul-lil
. . .] te-ip-pu-§u
, . .] -lam (?) li-ma-am si-rim is-sur sa-me-e
] ku-um mi-ni
, . . (?) u ki[n]-ta-ru (?) . . .] ul . . .
- THE BABYLONIAN DELUGE ACCORDING TO BEROSSOS1 The same Alexander [Polyhistor] narrates further
the writing of the Chaldeans as follows: After the death of Ardatos, his son Xisuthros reigned eighteen Bare.1 In his time a great flood took place. account of it is thus written down. Kronos ap-
' hmnicorum Lihri Duo, edidit Alfred Schoene, Berlin, 1875, vol. i, pp. 20
ar- 3,600 years (60x60).
. . . "tJkyti yap 6 avrbs AXi^avrlpof, a>f airb r;/f ypa^fjq tuv XaXAaiu [irapanariuv arrd tov ivdrov fiaoi'Atw; 'ApSAmi tin rbv tflasfW ?') ■••■ • v\ itvrur 'Ap66\ tOPTOC rbv vlbv i:
m utyav Karanlvaubv ytvladai' avayeypatdai 61 rbv \6yov ovtlh;, 'I .> k<itii rbv
peared to him in a dream, and said that on the fifteenth of Dasios mankind would be destroyed by a cataclysm. He had commanded him to dig and to place at Sippar a written account of the beginning, middle, and end of all things,1 and then to build a boat and enter it with relatives and remaining friends. He should also put provisions in it and animals, both winged and fourfooted, and, when all was prepared, set sail. If anyone should ask whither he was sailing, he should answer, "To the gods, to sue that things may be well with men." Xisuthros obeyed and built a boat of five2 stadia long and two stadia wide, and then when everything was arranged he embarked wife and children and near friends (Syn. 53, 19).
When the cataclysm came and immediately ceased Xisuthros let fly certain of the birds. These, however, having found neither food nor a place to rest, came again into the ship. Again after certain days Xisuthros let the birds go. But these again returned having
1 This item is wanting in the cuneiform account which has come down to us.
2 So the MSS. The Armenian version reads "fifteen" and v. Gutschmid corrects to this and Schoene follows.
vnvov kmoT&vra <pdvat prjvbc Aaioiov irkpitTy /cat deK&ry tovc av&p6irov£ virb KaraKXvafiov Auufttiapfoeodai. Ke/^evaai ovv did ypappdrw tt&vtuv apxaq /cat fiiaa /cat re^evrag bovgavra deivai tv ndfai $Xlov 2ioir6poic, /cat vavrnryrjod. pevov <TAcd0oc epfifjvai perd tcjv cvyyevuv /cat avayaaiuv QiXuv' iv&kodai 6i 5p6aara /cat Tretyzara, kfifiakeiv 6e /cat £<ja irrr/vd /cat TtTpdnoda, /cat irdvra evTpeiriodpevov nfelv. 'EpuTupevov tie irov irXei- fdvat, Trpof tov£ deovs, ev£6fievov l evgduevov avdpaTois dyada ytvka-dai. Tbv rf* ov irapaKoiaavra vavrrrryt/oao&ai2 OKd‹j›oc, to pev ptjkcx; oraiiuv 6ina irtvre* to 6e irXdroc eradiuv dvo' Tads cwTax^evra irdvra oinrdlodai, /cat yvvaiica /cat r£/cva, /cat Toi>c avayicaiovc c&tAov? kpfiifldoai (Syn. 53, 19).
Tevopkvov 6e tov na.TaKkvop.ov, aal ivdiuq 7J}!-avTos tuv bpvicjv Ttva tov Sioov&pov a<ptevar rade ov TpoQ/fjv evpdvra ovTt t&ttov bizov Kaftioai irdJuv tWelv ft? to irXolov. Tbv tie "Eioov&pov ndliv perd Ttvaf Tjfdpa^ ayitvat. tv
1 Cod evi-dpevov, corr. A. v. G. after Scaliger.
- Cod vavn^yTfaavra, corr. A. v. G.
3 Cod TreVre, corr. A. v. G.
BEROSSOS AND THE FLOOD 11]
their feet soiled with clay. When he let them go a third time they did not return again to the ship. Xisuthros knew from this that the land had appeared again, and when he had removed a part of the side of the ship he saw that the ship had grounded upon a certain mountain. Thereupon he left the ship with wife and daughter and the pilot, and when he had bowed to earth he erected an altar. Having offered sacrifice upon this, he vanished with those who had come out of the ship with him. Those who had remained on the ship, when Xisuthros and his companions did not return, also landed, and sought him, calling him by name. Xisuthros himself did not appear to them, but a voice came from heaven, calling to them, that they ought to reverence the gods, for that he, because of his fear of the I gods, had gone to dwell with them. But the same honor must be given his wife and daughter and the pilot. He bade them also to return to Babylon, and that they should recover the writings from Sippar and share them with men. The place where they are is the land of Armenia (Syn. 54, 17). When they had heard this they sacrificed to the gods
bpvea' ravra 6e nd/Uv eic rrjv vavv khdeiv rot'f irbdaq ntTrrjAxopevovs exovrc
to de rp'iTov 6(pe$kvTa ovk Itc k$eiv elg to tt'aoIov. Tov 6e flioov&pov eworjd^vai yrjv dvaTreiprfvevai' 6u/j66vra te tuv tov tcAoiov paipibv pepoc, r/, ml IddvTa
npoooiuiAav to n?Miov bpei Tivi CKprjvai pera Tfjq ywaiKoq ml tt)c tivyarpdf ml tov KvPepvJ/rov npooKwijaavTa. re * ri/v yfjv ml fiupbv io'pvodpEVOV
mi dvaidoavra role &eoi$y yeveadai perd tuv tK^dvruv tov n/uoiov atyavf}.
ropeivavTaq tv r<J irTuniu prj tlanopevopivuv tuv nepl tov TLioov&pov
IkB'. Souvrar tov 6i Zioov&pov airuv pev
noif ovk In b‹f›$7jvai, ‹fxjvi/v 6e ck tov atpoc yevicdai /ce/et'oixrav, wf 6kov
avrovs flvai &eoor8ei<;' ml yap alrov i:ia tt)v tvotfietav iropiveotiai perd tuv
dtuv oiKfjoovra- tt^ tie avTrjc Tipifi ml tt)v ywdim clvtov ml ttjv tivyarlpa
rbv KvfitpvijTTiv ptTeoxyirfvaf / novrat ird'/jr tie
hafivAuva mi uc elfiaprat >uv avt'Aoptvoi^ tci ypdppara 6ia-
Sovvairoic avdpunoir Km ' Aptteviac f<xru'(Syn. 64, 17).
~ac ravra tivoai n riif fooif, ml KtXft nopevdi,
and went on foot1 to Babylon. Of the ship, which had there rested, there still remains a portion in mountains of the Gordysoans in Armenia, and men scrape off asphalt and use it to ward off evil. These, however, came to Babylonia, dug up the writings at Sippar, and founded many cities and shrines and again repopulated Babylonia (Syn. 55, 16-56, 3).
1 nety an emendation of Gutschmid, Cod reads irepi!;.
TiafivXava. Toy 6e irAoiov tovtov KaraitXidevTos ev tij 'Apfievia en fikpoq rt avTov kv roif Kopdvaiuv bpeai tt}$ 'Apfieviaf diapkveiv^ nai rtvaq a-rb tov irhitov KOfii&iv airot-vovrac d(T0aArov, xpdcrdat 6e avrrj irpbq tov$ diroTpontaafwbq. EAtfovraf ovv t&vtovs elf Bafivl.&va rd Tt in ILtairdpuv ypafifiara avopvt-ac /cat irdfciq iroXXag /cr/'Covraf icai lepa avitipvoafievovs nd/uv tmKTiaai ttJv BaPvXtiva (Syn. 55, 16-56, 3).
- DESTRUCTION BY FIRE The opposite idea to the destruction by a great flood is the destruction of the world by fire. No mention of such an idea has yet been found in any original Babylonian or Assyrian text, but there is evidence that such a doctrine did prevail among the Babylonians. Seneca quotes Berosus as having made an allusion to this, and the passage is so important that it is here reproduced. There seems good reason also for supposing that this Babylonian idea may have passed over to the Hebrews. The matter is not quite certain, but the following passages, cited by Zimmern, may be echoes of this Babylonian idea: Mic. 1. 4; Nah. 1. 5; Psa. 97. 5; 104. 32; 2 Pet. 3. 7, 10.
Berosus1 who interpreted Bel,2 says that this will happen through the course of the stars, and affirms it to
1 The passage occurs in Seneca, Nat. Qu., iii, 29. It is quoted in Carl Miiller, Fragmenta Historicorum Gracorum, ii, p. 510 (Paris, 1848). Compare Zimmern in Schroder's KeUinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 560 n. 2.; Jeremias, Das Alte Testament im Lichte des Alten Orients, p. 63f., English translation, p. 70f.
2 The expression is of doubtful meaning.
Berosus, qui Belum interpretatus est, ait cursu ista siderum fieri, et adeo quidem id affirmat, ut conflagration! atque diluvio tempora
this extent that he appoints times for the conflagration and for the deluge. He argues that the earthly things will be burned, when all the stars,1 which now have diverse courses, shall come together in Cancer,2 so that placed in one position a straight line might pass through all. On the other hand, there will be a flood when the same stars come together in Capricorn. The former is the summer solstice, the latter the winter solstice — signs of great moment, for in them are the chief changes of the year.
1 He means here, of course, the planets.
2 The Cancer is the zodiacal sign of the spring solstice as Capricorn is that of the winter solstice.
assignet. Arsura enim terrena contendit, quando omnia sidera, quae nunc diversos agunt cursus, in cancrum convenirent, sic sub eodem posita vestigio, ut recta linea exire per orbes omnium possit; inundationem futuram, quum eadem siderum turba in capricornum convenerit. Illic solstitium, hie bruma conficitur; magnae potentiae signa, quando in ipsa mutatione anni momenta sunt.
VI. EA AND ATRAKHASIS1
From Ashurbanipal's library have come down to us four badly broken columns of a text originally containing six columns. Its fragmentary condition makes it difficult to be perfectly certain about its bearing upon the Atrakhasis myth of the Deluge. It may be tentatively suggested, as Zimmern has done, that this text has the same general application as the small from the reign of Ammizadugga (see p. 104f.). In this tablet the story seems to be that men had sinned, and because of this had been afflicted with famine, which became so severe that children were eaten. In
1 Tli bUshed iii ( Plate 49. It ha
ramern, Zeitschrift /Hr Aaayrtologie{ \iv, pp, 277ff.; ri/tliehe BMiothdc, \i, l. pp. 274ff.; Dhorme, choix de
'-H/ibifloni,
Biff. Comp
.-. r, |«|>. '.< Kimeshin der WdtliUnitvr, ;
this terrible suffering Atrakhasis sought the aid of Ea. The text is, unhappily, broken at this point, but we next hear of an assembly of the gods in which Ellil complains again of the sins of men. The inference would seem to be that the famine had been removed meanwhile and fruitfulness restored, but that men had resumed their sins. Then pestilence was sent as a punishment, and again Atrakhasis appeals to Ea, and again men are spared only to resume their sins. Again they are plunged into difficulties with unfruitfulness of the land and the failure of child-birth. The idea of the whole series of punishments would seem to be that Ellil is trying differing punishments, and when all have failed then he resorts at last to the sending of a flood. See for further exposition of this theory Zimmern in Schrader's Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 552ff. The text was used as an incantation over women about to bear children.
Column I:
25 [When the] second year [came, there began . . .] [When] the third year [came, The people revolted against their [. . .] When the fourth year came, . . . their cities
were reduced to straits, Their broad . . . became narrow (?) 30 The people wandered in the street downcast.
When the fifth year came, a daughter looks for the entering of the mother,
Column I:
25 [II] sattu [i-na ka-§a-di-§u . . .]
III Sattu [i-na ka-§a-di]
ni-§u i-na . . . §i-na it-tak-ru
IV §attu i-na ka-[sa-di]-§u ma-ba(?)-zi-§u-nu ik-ru-ni rap-§a-tu . . . §i-na is-si-ka
30 ka-da-ni§i[t-ta-n]a-la-ka ni-§u i-na su-ki
V Sattu i-na ka-§a[-di] e-rib ummi martu i-da-gal
The mother opens not the door to her daughter;
The balances of the mother the daughter watches,
The balances of the daughter the mother watches. 35 When the sixth year came, they prepared the [daughter] for a repast,
They prepared the child for food (?) ; full was [. . .]
One house devoured another,
Like (?) their faces were veiled;
The people lived with bated breath, 40 They took a message [. . .]
They entered [. . .]
Column II:
Above Adad diminished his rain, 30 Below it was restrained [so that the stream rose not in the sources.] The field diminished its produce The bosom of Nisaba1 changed; by night the fields
were white: The wide plain bore salt;2 The plant came not forth, the lambs fattened not,
1 The goddess Nisaba is a vegetation deity, and her bosom means the hills of earth. These disappear in the sense that they are not covered by growing grain, and at night the ground looks white instead of green.
2 Under the influence of drought salts appear on the dried ground.
ummu a-na marti ul i-pa-te babi-[sa]
zi-ba-ni-it urami martu i-[na-tal]
zi-ba-ni-it marti i-na-tal [ummu] 35 VI sattu i-na ka-sa-di il-tak-nu ana nap-t[a-ni marta]
a-na pat-te bu-na il-tak-nu: im-la-ni ma-su [. . .]
bitu il-ta-nu sanu-u i-[ri-h,a-ma]
ki-i (?) simatu pa-nu-si-na [kat-mu] : i-na su-par-ki-e [napiSti bal-ta-at] 40 Sipra il-ku-u [. . .]
<-tar-bu-ma [. . .]
MM II:
e-lis (flu) [Adad zu-un-na-su u-sa-kir] 30 is-Ka-kir saj>-[li§ ul is-Sa-a me-lu i-na na-ak-bi] is-Sur cklu [is-pi-ki-< -su]
i-ni-' irtu Sa] (i!u) Nisaba [musAti ip-su-u ugArf] 'u pal-ku-u u]-li-id id-[ra-nu] m ul u-«a]-a 8u-[u ul i-im-ru]
35 Calamity was placed upon men,
The womb was closed, no child came forth
[ ]
[When the second year came, there] began
When the third year came, 40 The people revolted against their [. . .]
[When the fourth year came], their cities were reduced to straits.
[Their broad ...]... became narrow?
[The people wandered] in the street [downcast]
[When the fifth year came], the daughter looked for the entering of the mother. 45 The mother opens not the door to her daughter,
[The balances of the mother] the daughter watches,
[The balances of the daughter] the mother watches,
[When the sixth year came, they prepared] the daughter for a repast,
[They prepared] the child [for food] 50 [Full was . . .] one house devoured another.
[As . . . were their faces veiled;
[The people] lived [with bated] breath.
[The wise] Atrakhasis, the man, —
35 [is-sa-kin-ma a-na nise a-sa-ku]
[romu (?) ku-sur-ma ul u-se-sir sir-ra]
II sattu i-na ka-sa-di-su . . .] na-gan-[ma]
III sattu i-na ka-sa-di-su . . .] ka-sa-di 40 [nisu i-na . . . si-na] it-tak-ru
IV sattu i-na ka-sa-di-su ma-ba(?)-zi-] §u-nu ik-ru-ni rap-sa-tu . . . si-na] is-si-ka
ka-da-ni§ it-ta-na-la-ka ni-su] i-na su-ki
y sattu i-na ka-sa-di e-rib] um-mi martu i-da-gal 45 [ummu a-na marti ul i-p]a-te babi-sa
zi-ba-ni-it ummi martu] i-na-tal
zi-ba-ni-it marti i]-na-tal ummu
VI sattu i-na ka-sa-di il-tak-nu] a-na nap-ta-ni marta
a-na pat-te bu-na] il-tak-nu 50 [im-la-ni ma-su . . . bitu i]l-ta-nu sa-nu-u i-ri-ba-ma
Tci-i (?) simatu pa-nu-si]-na kat-mu
nisu i-na §u-par-ki]-e napisti bal-ta-at
Tbt'l ta-si-im-t]i A-tar-basis amelu
To Ea, [his lord,] is his thought turned; 55 [He speaks] with his god;
[But his lord Ea] speaks not (?) with him. [Then went he out] to the door of his god, By the river he set up his couch. [After this a passage is lost]
Column III:
By their clamor he (Ellil) was [troubled?] On account of their . . . [Ellil] held his assembly 5 And said to the gods, his children, "The clamor of men [disturbs me?] "Because of their clamor I am troubled." On account of their . . . gives me no heed, [. . .] let chill come! 10 [Quickly] (?) let pestilence make an end (?) to their clamor. Like a tempest shall rise against them, Illness, headache, chill, calamity!" Then [. . .] and chill began.
ana lx'-li-Su (ilu) E]a uzni-§u pi-ta-at i-ta-m]u it-ti ili-£u
beli-§u (ilu)] E-a it-ti-§u [la §u] i-ta-mu u-ei-im-ma] bab ili-gu i-n]a pu-ut nari il-ta-kan1 ma-a-a-al-§u .] mi-it-ra-tu-§u pak-rat
Column III:
rig (ri-gi)-me-§i-na it-da-d[ir?]
', . .] bu-bu-ri-&i-na la i-sa-ba-su [. . .]
(ilu) En]-lil il-ta-kan pu-|}ur-[Su]
5 iz-za]-ka-ra a-na ilani maro-§u
... ta . . . ri]-pi-im a-me-lu-te
eli ri-^i]-mc-fsi-n]a at-ta-a-(di-ir)-dir
. . .1 }ju-[l)u]-ri-Si-na la i-sa-ba-ta ni-§i-tu
. . .] ma sw-ru-bu-u lib-§i
sur-r]is li-si ri-^im-si-na nain-tar
ki-m]a nic-hi-<' li-zi-ka-si-na-ti-ma
mur-H]ti ti-'u su-ni-bn-u a-sa-ku
. . .] ma Su-ru-bu-u ib-Si
ttfDfemaf.
[Quickly?] did the pestilence make an end to their clamor. 15 Like a tempest rose against them,
Illness, headache, chill, calamity.
The wise Atrakhasis, the man, —
To Ea, his lord, is his thought turned,
[He] speaks with his god, 20 His [lord] Ea speaks with him.
Atrakhasis opened his mouth,
[He spoke to] Ea, his lord;
"O lord, [Ea] men are in trouble,
Thy anger consumes the land. 25 Oh my lord, men lament [. . .] thy . . . consumes the land,
[The anger?] of the gods consumes the land.
[0, Lord?] thou who hast created us,
Let the illness, headache, chills, calamity [cease?]. "
[Ea opened his mouth and] spake, he said to Atrakhasis, 30 [. . .] confusion has ceased in the land.
[ pray to your goddess
[Several lines badly broken]
vsur]-ri§ (ri-is) i-si ri-£im-si-na nam-tar ki-ma] me-bi-e i-zi-ka-si-na-ti-ma mur]-8U ti-'u §u-ru-bu-u a-sa-ku b£l ta]-§i-im-ti A-tar-basis amelu ana beli-§u (ilu) E-a uzni-§u pi-ta-at i-t]a-mu it-ti ili-§u beli]-su (ilu) E-a it-ti-§u i-ta-mu A-tar-basis pa-Su £pu-sa i-kab-bi "izakkara] a-na (ilu) E-a beli-§u . . .] belu ut-ta-za-ma ta-ni-§e-ti .] si-ku-nu-ma e-kal ma-tu
a beli ut-ta-za-ma ta-ni-§e-ti
sa ilani-ma e-kal ma-tu . ma te-ib-nu-na-§i-ma li-ip-par]-sa mur-sa ti-'u su-ru-bu-u a-sa-ku "(ilu) E-a pa-su epu-§a i]-kab-bi : a-na A-tar-basis-me izakkar-5u
J: ka-lu sa-pu-u i-na ma-ti
]-a tu-sa-pa-a (ilu) I§tar-ku-un
[Several badly broken lines]
37 [Ellil] held his assembly, he spoke to the gods his
children,
[ do nothing for them.
[Their sins (?)] have not been diminished, they are
more numerous than before. 40 [By] their clamor I am troubled,
On account of their ... I give no heed (?) They shall be cut off for the people the [. . .] In their belly vegetables shall be wanting, Above Adad shall diminish his rain, 45 Below shall be obstructed the flood that it rise not
in the source,1 The field shall diminish its produce (?) The bosom of Nisaba shall be changed, by night the
fields shall be white: The wide field shall bear salt, Her bosom shall disappear (?) the plant shall not
come forth, lambs shall not fatten, 50 Calamity shall be placed upon men,
Let [the womb] be closed, let it bring forth no fit tie
one. Then there was cut off for the people the [. . .]
1 The idea in lines 44 and 45 is that the earth is watered by the rains from the skies, and also by the water which rises out of springs; this latter being supplied from the great fountains beneath the earth. The same idea is in the Genesis Flood story (see Gen. 7. 11).
(ilu) En-lil] il-ta-kan pu-h,ur-§u: izakkara a-na ilani mare-su
ra-me e ta-a§-ku-na-si-na-ti m la im-ta-a a-na sa pa-na i-^a-at-ra 40 [eli] rig-me-6i-na at-ta-a-dir
. .1 bu-bu-ri-si-na la i-sa-ba-ta ni-Si-tu lip-parj-sa-ma a-na ni-§e e-ti-ta i-n]a kar-§i-§i-na li-me-su §am-mu e]-lis (ilu) Adad zu-un-na-§u lu-Sa-kir 45 li-is]-sa-kir sap-li§ ia is-§a-a me-lu i-na na-ak-bi Ji-Sur eklu is-pi-ki-e-§u
Tji-ni-' irtu sa (ilu) Nisaba: musati lip-su-u ugare s£ru pal-ku-u lu-li-id id-ra-nu
frji-bal-kat ki-ri-im-sa: sam-mu ia u-sa-a §u-u ia i-im-ru 50 [li]s-8a-kin-ma a-na nise a-sa-ku
i hi] lu ku-sur-ina ia u-se-sir sir-ra ip-{p:ir-]sn a-na ni-se e-ti-ta
In their belly vegetables were wanting. Above Adad diminished his rain 55 Below obstructed was the flood, that it rose not in the source. The field diminished its produce. The bosom of Nisaba changed; by night the fields
became white. The wide field bore salt; its bosom disappeared; Plants came not forth; lambs fattened not, 60 Calamity was placed upon men,
The womb was closed, it suffered not a child to come forth.
[A passage is here missing.]
Column IV:
[ ] says Ea,1
[. . . an incantation] he shall cause her to recite [She recited] an incantation; after she had recited
the incantation, She spat upon the clay, 5 Fourteen pieces she pinched off; seven pieces she placed on the right;
1 In the portion wanting between cols, iii and iv men must have been all destroyed, and now in col. iv Ea forms more to take their place. In this he is assisted by Nami (i. e., Aruru), who calls to her aid seven mothers.
i-na kar-si-§i-na e-me-su sam-mu
e-liS (ilu) Adad zu-un-na-Su u-sa-kir 55 is-sa-kir §ap-li§ ul is-sa-a me-lu ina na-ak-bi
is-§ur eklu i§-pi-ki-5u
i-ni-' irtu §a (ilu) Nisaba: musati ip-su-u ugare
s£ru pal-ku-u u-li-id id-ra-na: ib-bal-kat ki-ri-im-sa
sam-mu ul u-sa-a su-u ul i-im-ru 60 i§-§a-kin-ma a-na nise a-sa-ku
remu ku-sur-ma ul u-§e-§ir §ir-ra
[A passage is here missing.] Column IV:
. . (ilu) E-a iz-za-kar . . u-§am-na-si
. . tam]-nu §i-ip-ta: is-tu-ma tam-nu-u §i-pa-sa ta-at]-ta-di eli ti-it-ti-sa 5 [xiv gi-ir]-si tak-ri-is: vii gi-ir-si ana imni ta§-ku-un
Seven pieces she placed on the left, between them
she placed a brick. [ ] the nostrils, she opened
for it. Then she called the wise (?) the instructed (?) Seven and seven mothers; seven formed males, 10 Seven formed females.
The mother creator of destiny, Finished them, She finished them before her, The figures of men Mami formed.
[vii gi]-ir-si ana sumeli ta§-ku-un: i-na be-ru-§u-nu i-ta-di
libittu [. . .] a ap-pa-ri ba-ri-ik a-pu-un-na-te tip-te-§i [. . . is]-si-ma ir-§e-te mu-te-ti [vii] u vii §a-su-ra-ti : vii u-ba-na-a zikar§ 10 [vii] u-ba-na-a sinniSati [§]a-su-ru ba-na-at §i-im-tu §i-na-§an (sa-na) u-ka-la-la-§i-na §i-na-san (sa na) u-ka-la-la majj-ru §a u-su-ra-te §a ni§6-ma u-sa-ar (ilu) Ma-mi
VII. ISHTAR'S DESCENT TO HADES1
To the land of No-return, the region [. . .] Ishtar, the daughter of Sin, directed her thought,2 The daughter of Sin directed her thought, To the house of darkness, Irkalla's dwelling place, 5 To the house from which he who enters never returns,
I The original text is in IV R., 2d edition, 31, and in Cuneiform Texts, xv, pi. 45-ls. It is translated by Jeremias, in Roscher, Lexicon der (irirrliisrhtn und Rdmischen Mythologie, iii, 1, col. 258ff.; also bv the Mine, HUlv und Parodies, in Der Alte Orient, i, 3te Auf.; Jensen, Keilinschrifdiche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 80ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 326rf.; Ungnad in < Jrrssinann. Alt<>ri< ntaliscln Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 65ff. Compare also Zinunrrn in Sohrmder'l Keilinschriften und das AW '. pp. 561ff.; O. Weber, Lit<rntur
der Babylonitr und Assurer, pp. MMT.J Holers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 191ff.
' I rally, "placid hf-r car."
a-na irsiti la tari kak-ka-ri (la(->) . . .] (ilu) IStar marat (ilu) Sin u-zu-un-8a [i§-kun]
un-ma marat (ilu) Sin u-zu-ui, a-na I -it lu) Ir-fkal-la]
5 a-i -n-bi-Su la a-eu-[u]
To the road whose path turns not back. To the house where he who enters is deprived of light, Where dust is their sustenance, their food clay, Light they see not, in darkness do they sit, 10 They are clothed like a bird, with wings as a
covering, Over door and bolt is spread the dust. Ishtar, when she came to the door of the land of
No-return, Addressed the word to the porter of the door: "O watchman, open thekloor, 15 Open the door that I may enter.
If thou dost not open the door, that I may enter,
I shall shatter the door, I shall break the bolt,
I shall shatter the threshold, I shall tear down the
doors, I shall bring up the dead that they may eat the
living,1 20 The dead shall be more numerous than the living/' The porter opened his mouth and spake
1 There has been much discussion of the meaning of this line, though it would appear hardly justified. The .-Wyrian means, literally, "I shall bring up the dead, eating, living." Maspero and Dhorme translate, "I shall bring up the dead that they may eat the living," and Ungnad agrees that this is "possible." I feel doubtful about it, but perhaps the idea was that they would be like vampires.
a-na h,ar-ra-ni §a a-lak-ta-sa la ta-a-a-[rat]
a-na blti 5a e-ri-bu-3u zu-um-mu-u nu-[u-ra]
a-sar epru bu-bu-us-su-nu a-kal-su-nu-ti ti-i[t-tu]
nu-u-ra ul im-ma-ru ina e-tu-ti as-[bu] 10 lab-su-ma kima is-su-ri su-'bat kap-|pi]
eli (isu) dalti u (isu) sikkuri sa-pu-ub ip-ru
(ilu) IStar a-na bab irsiti la tari ina ka-sa-di-§a
a-na (amelu) at! ba-a-bi a-ma-tum iz-zak-kar
(amelu) ati-me-e pi-ta-a ba-ab-ka 15 pi-ta-a ba-ab-ka-ma lu-ru-ba a-na-ku
lum-ma la ta-pat-ta-a ba-a-bu la ir-ru-ba a-na-ku
a-mah,-b,a-as dal-tum sik-ku-ru a-sab-bir
a-ma5-5a-as si-ip-pu-ma u-§a-bal-kat (isu) dalati
u-§e-el-la-a mi-tu-ti ikkalu1 bal-tu-ti 20 eli bal-tu-ti i-ma-'-du mi-tu-ti
(amelu) atu pa-a-su i-pu-u§-ma i-kab-bi
1 Usually read akiluti. I adopt this rather doubtfully.
He spake to the great Ishtar:
"Stay, my lady, do not destroy.
I will go, I will announce thy name to my sovereign
Ereskigar1 25 The watchman went within, he spake [to Eresh-kigal] : This is thy sister Ishtar [. . .] The enmity (?) of the great houses of joy [. . . ."]2 When Ereshkigal [heard this . . .] As when one cuts down the tamarisk [she moved (?)]3 30 As when one breaks the reed [. . . she said?] "For what has her heart moved her to me? For
what has her mind borne her to me? These, there . . . I [. . .] For food I will eat the clay, for drink I will drink
[water.] That I may weep for the men who have left their
wives, 35 That I may weep for the women [torn] from their
husbands bosoms, That I may weep for the little child [snatched away
before] their day. Go, watchman, open the gate,
1 Ereshkigal is queen of Hades, and wife of Nergal, god of the dead.
» The sense of the line is still quite undetermined.
» The meaning of this line, as also that of the next, is quite uncertain.
iz-zak-ka-ra a-na rabi-ti (ilu) I§-tar
i-zi-zi be-el-ti la ta-na-da-a§-§i
lu-ul-lik §umi-ki lu-§a-an-ni a-na §ar-ra-ti (ilu) Er[-es-ki-]gal 25 e-ru-um-ma (amelu) atu iz-zak-k[a-rja [ana (ilu) Ere§-ki-gal
an-ni-tu-me-e a-h,a-ta-ki (ilu) I§-tar i [. . .]
nu-kur-tu 5a kip-pi-e rabuti da [. . .]
(ilu) Ere£-ki-[gal] an-ni-t[a] i-n[a §e-mi-§a]
ki-m:i ni-kis (isu) bi-[n]i e-ru-[. . .] 30 ki-ma sa-pat ku-ni-ni is-li [. . .]
- mi-na-a lib-ba-sa uMa-an-ni mi-na-a kab-t[a-as-sa iS-Sa-an-ni]
an-ni-tu-me-c a-na-ku it-ti [. . .]
ki-ma akal£ :i-kal tittu ki-ma §ikan> a-sat-[ti] [-me-e]
lu-uh-ki a-na idl£ sa e-zi-lm Csinnistu) )ji-[ra-ti-su-un] 35 lu-ul>-ki a-na (-innistu) anlati M (anirlu) h,a-i-ri-3ia-na (amrln) siljri la-ki-c lu-uh-ki sa ina la ume^u TA.R [. . .] a-lik u$-Si ba-ab-k[a]
Do unto her according to the ancient custom." The watchman went and opened for her his gate: 40 "Enter, my lady, Cutha greets thee.
May the palace of the land of No-return be glad at
thy presence." The first door, he made her enter, he opened it wide,
he took the great crown from her head. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the great crown
from my head?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign
of the land." 45 The second door he made her enter, he opened it
wide, he took the pendants from her ears. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the pendants
from my ears?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign
of the land." The third door he made her enter, he opened it wide,
he took the chains from her neck. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the chains from
my neck?" 50 "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign
of the land." The fourth door he made her enter, he opened it
wide, he took the ornaments from her bosom.
up-pi-is-si-ma ki-ma parse la-bi-ru-t[i] il-lik (amelu) atu ip-ta-as-§i ba-ab-[§u] 40 ir-bi be-el-ti Kfltu (ki) li-ri§-ki
ekallu ireiti la tari li-ijj-du ina pa-ni-ki
i§t-en babu u-§e-rib-§i-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal aga raba-a §a
kakkadi-Sa am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal aga raba-a §a kakkadi-ia ir-bi be-el-ti §a (ilu) Belit irei-tim ki-a-ara parse-sa 45 sana-a babu u-§e-rib-§i-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal in-sa-ba-te £a
uzna-sa am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal in-sa-ba-te §a uzna-ia ir-bi be-el-ti §a (ilu) Belit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-sa Sal-§u babu u-§e-rib-§i-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal (abnu) erimmati
sa ki§adi-§a am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal (abnu) erimmati §a kisadi-ia 50 ir-bi be-el-ti §a (ilu) Belit irsi-tim ki-a-am parse-sa
rebu-u babu u-§e-rib-§i-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal du-<li-na-te Sa irti-sa
"Why, watchman, hast thou taken the ornaments
from my bosom?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign
of the land." The fifth door he made her enter, he opened it wide,
he took the girdle, with birth stones, from her hips 55 "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the girdle, with
birth stones, from my hips?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign
of the land." The sixth door he made her enter, he opened it wide,
he took the bracelets from her hands and feet. "Why, watchman, hast thou taken the bracelets
from my hands and feet?" "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign
of the land." 60 The seventh door he made her enter, he opened it
wide, he took the breech-cloth from her body. ''Why, watchman, hast thou taken the breech-cloth
from my body?"1 "Enter, my lady, so are the orders of the sovereign
of the land." When Ishtar had descended to the land of Noreturn,
» Ishtar is now nude; only thus may one enter the abode of the dead.
am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal du-di-na-te §a irti-ia ir-bi b.^-el-ti sa (ilu) Belit irei-tim ki-a-am paree-sa h,an-su babu u-5e-rib-§i-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal sib-bu (abnu) li M kable-§a 55 am-me-ni (amc'-lu) atu ta-at-bal §ib-bu (abnu) aladi §a kabl.'-ia ir-bi be-el-ti sa (ilu) Belit irei-tim ki-a-am paree-sa Ses-su babu u-se-rib-§i-ma lim-tanai it-ta-bal semir6 kata-§a u
am-me-ni (amelu) atu ta-at-bal iemfrt k:\ta-ia u sepa-ia ir-l>i bc-rl-ti sa (ilm Brlit irsi-tirn ki-;t-:un parse-§a 60 sibu-u babu u-fie-rib-Si-ma um-ta-si it-ta-bal sii-bat Su-pil-ti Sa zu-uin-n im-me-oj (aiudlul atu t : i - .- * t - 1 > .- 1 1 su-l.at §upil-ti §a zu-um-ri-ia ir-bi b.-.-1-ti sa (ilu) B«'-lit irsi-tim ki-a-ain parsr-sa i5-tu ul-la-nu-um-ma (ilu) 15-tar a-na ireiti la tari u-ri-du
Ereshkigal saw her and in her presence was irritated. 65 Ishtar took no heed, she went toward her.
Ereshkigal opened her mouth and spoke,
To Namtar,1 her messenger she addressed a word,
"Go, Namtar, lock her up [in my palace],
Loose against her sixty maladies . . . Ishtar, 70 Malady of the eyes against [her eyes,]
Malady of the sides against [her sides,]
Malady of the feet against [her feet,]
Malady of the heart against [her heart,]
Malady of the head against [her head,] 75 Against her altogether [. . .]
Since the lady Ishtar descended to the land of No-return
The bull does not spring upon the cow, the ass does not bow over the jenny
The man no more bows over the woman in the street,
The man sleeps in his chamber 80 The woman sleeps alone.2
1 Namtar, besides being a messenger, is also a demon of illness. » Ishtar is the goddess of love, and during her absence in the land of the dead is not able to exercise her influence upon the generative
instincts.
(ilu) Eres-ki-gal i-mur-si-ma ina pa-ni-sa ir-'-ub 65 (ilu) Istar ul im-ma-lik e-li-nu-us-§a nit-bi
(ilu) Eres-ki-gal pa-a-Sa i-pu-us-ma i-kab-bi
a-na (ilu) Nam-tar sukkalli-sa a-ma-t[um] iz-zak-kar
a-lik (ilu) Nam-tar u[d]-dil-[§i ina ekalli]-ia-ma
Su-sa-as-si i su-si mfuree su-sa-a ana] (ilu) Istar 70 murus ena [a-na £na]-sa
murus a-hj a[-na ahj]-sa
murus sepa a-[na sepa]-sa
murus lib-bi a-[na lib-bi-sa]
murus kakkadi i[na kakkadi-sa] 75 a-na sa-a-sa gab-bi-sa-ma a-na [. . .]
ar-ki (ilu) Is-tar be-el-ti a[-na ireiti la tari u-ri-du]
a-na pur-ti alpu ul i-sah,-fii-i[t imeru atana ul u-sa-ra]
ar-da-tum ina suki [ul u-sa-ra id-lu]
it-til id-l[u i-na kum-mi-su] 80 [it]-til a[r-da-tum i-na a-hj-sa]
Reverse :
The countenance of Papsukkal,1 messenger of the
great gods, was fallen, his face darkened, He was clad in mourning, with foul garments
covered, Then went Shamash,2 before Sin his father, he wept. In the presence of king Ea came his tears: 5 "Ishtar has descended to the earth, she has not
come up again. Since Ishtar has descended to the land of No-return, The bull has not sprung upon the cow, the ass has
not bent over the jenny The man no more bows over the woman in the
street, The man sleeps in his chamber, 10 The woman sleeps alone.
Then Ea created in his wise heart an image,
He created Asushunamir,3 a player (?)4
"Go, Asushunamir, set thy face to the gate of the
land of No-return,
1 Papsukkal is in mourning for Ishtar; what other function he performed in this poem is not clear.
a Shamash is the brother of Ishtar, and therefore mourns her. Sin is the father of both, and, as apparently he fails of suggestion in the premises, Shamash turns to Ea.
» The name means "his origin is brilliant."
- The meaning of assinu, here translated "player," is uncertain. The context would seem to convey the idea that he was to play or perform before Ereshkigal and win her favor.
Reverse:
(ilu Pap-sukkal sukkal ilani rabuti gu-ud-du-ud ap-pa-§u
pa-ni-§u [ar-pul kar-ra la-bis ma-li-e na-[8i]
il-lik (ilu) §ama§ i-na pa-an (ilu) Sin abi-8u i-bak[-kil i-na pa-an (ilu) E-a Sarri il-la-ka di-ma-a-[£u] 5 (ilu) IS-tar ;i-na irei-tim u-rid ul i-la-a
ultu ul-la-nu-um-rna (ilu) IS-tar a-na ireiti la tari u-ri-du a-na pur-li alpu ul i-salj-hi-it imrru atana ul u-Sa-ra ar-da-tum ina auki ul u-sa-ra [i]d-Iu I id-lu i-na kum-rni-su 10 it-til ar-da-tum i-na a-lji-sa
(ilu) Iv-a ina im-ki lil>-bi-su ih-ta-ni zik-ru ib-ni-ma Asu-Su-na-mir (aiu.'lu) ;is-sin-nu al-ka A«u-^0-na-mir i-na bab ireiti la tari Su-kun pa-ni-ka
The seven doors of the land of No-return shall be
opened before thee. 15 Ereshkigal shall behold thee, and in thy presence
rejoice. When her heart has been calmed, her soul enlivened, Let her swear by the great gods!1 Lift thy head, turn thy attention to the khalzikiwater skin O Lady, let one give me the khalziki-vtdXQr skin,
that I may drink water therefrom. " 20 When Ereshkigal heard this
She beat upon her breast and bit her finger;
Thou hast expressed a desire which may not be
desired. Go, Asushunamir, I curse thee with a great curse. "The food in the gutters of the city shall be thy
food, 25 The sewers of the city shall be thy drink,
The shadow of the walls shall be thy dwelling, The thresholds shall be thy habitation, The drunken and the thirsty shall smite thy cheek." Ereshkigal opened her mouth and spoke
1 The idea of this and the following lines seems to be that, having won her favor, he was to ask an impossible thing after she had sworn to grant anyt hing. When she ref usea, and so broke her oath, she would no longer have power over Ishtar.
VII babu irsiti la tari lip-pi-tu-u i-na pa-ni-ka 15 (ilu) Ere§-ki-gal li-mur-ka-ma i-n[a] pa-ni-ka li-ib-du
ul-tu lib-ba-§a i-nu-ub-bu kab-ta-as-sa ip-pi-rid-du-u
tum-me-§i-ma §um ilani rabilti
§u-ki re§e-ka a-na (ma§ku) Jjal-zi-ki uz-na su-kun
e be-el-ti (masku) bal-zi-ki lid-nu-ni m& ina lib-bi lu-ul-ta-ti 20 (ilu) Ere§-ki-gal an-ni-ta ina §e-mi-§a
tam-ba-as suni-§a ta§-su-ka u-ba-an-§a
te-tir-sa-an-ni e-ris-tum la e-ri-si
al-ka Asu-§u-na-mir lu-zir-ka iz-ra raba-a
akale (isu) nartabe ali lu a-kal-ka 25 (karpatu) ba-ba-na-at ali lu ma-al-ti-it-ka
sillu duri lu-u man-za-zu-ka
as-kup-pa-tu lu mu-sa-bu-u-ka
§ak-ru u sa-mu-u lim-ba-su li-it-ka
(ilu) EreS-ki-gal pa-a-§a i-pu-u§-ma i-kab-bi
30 To Xamtar, her messenger, she addressed the word: "Go, Namtar, knock at the palace of justice, Knock at the thresholds of gleaming jewels, Bring forth the Anunnaki,1 let them be seated upon
the golden throne, Sprinkle Ishtar with the water of life, and bring her
before me" 35 Namtar went and knocked at the palace of justice, He knocked at the thresholds of gleaming jewels, He brought forth the Anunnaki, he seated them
upon the golden throne, He sprinkled Ishtar with the water of life, and
brought her forth, From the first door he brought her out, and gave her
back the breech-cloth of her body, 40 From the second door he brought her out, and gave
her back the bracelets of her hands and feet, From the third door he brought her out, and gave
her back the girdle, with birth stones, of her
hips, From the fourth door he brought her out, and gave
her back the ornaments of her bosom, From the fifth door he brought her out, and gave
her back the chains of her neck.
» The Anunnaki have charge, it would appear, of the administration of justice in the nether world.
30 a-na (ilu) Nam-tar sukkalli-sa a-ma-ta iz-zak-kar a-lik (ilu) Nam-tar ma-h,a-as ekalli k6ni (abnu) askuppati za-'-i-na 8a (abnu) p-me§ (ilu) A-nun-na-ki §u-sa-a i-na (isu) kusst fcurasi §u-§ib (ilu) Star m<* balati su-luh,-§i-ma li-ka-as-Si ina mah,-ri-ia
35 il-lik (ilu) Nam-tar im-Jja-as ekallu k£nu
(abnu) askuppati u-za-'-i-na la (abnu) v v-meS (ilu) A-nun-na-ki U ieaaa ina kus-i Kur'i^i u-§e-§ib (ilu) Ei-tar nir balati is-luh-si-ma il-ka-a§-§i i5t-en babu u-§e-fli-Si-ma ut-te-ir-§i su-bat §u-pil-ti §a zu-umri-5a
40 Sana-a babu u-Se-^i-5i-ma ut-te-ir-§i §e-mir k/itA-Sa u §epa-5a sal-sa babu u-Se-si-8i-ma ut-t<>-ir-si Kb-bq (ibnu) aladi §a kable-5a rebu-u babu u-Se-si-si-ma ut-te-ir-§i ffll m natfl la it han-§u babu u-ie-fi-Si-ma ut-tc-ir-si (abnu) crimmati Sa ki5adi-5a
From the sixth door he brought her out, and gave
her back the pendants of her ears, 45 From the seventh door he brought her out, and gave
her back the great crown of her head. "If she do not accord her deliverance to thee, turn
thy face to her,1 To Tammuz, beloved of her youth,2 Pour out pure waters, offer good oil. With a red garment clothe him, let him play upon a
flute of lapis-lazuli 50 Let the maidens of joy, their mind [. . .] [When] Belili,3 the treasure [. . .] With precious stones her bosom is filled Belili heard the wailing of her brother, Belili smote
the treasure which [. . .] The precious stones she arranged [in] her sanctuary. 55 "My only brother disgrace me not,
In the days of Tammuz play for me on the flute of
lapis-lazuli, on the ring of jade (?), play with
him,
1 The meaning of the line is in itself uncertain, and its connection with what precedes obscure. Jensen supposes that something has fallen out of the text, but there is no clear evidence in support of this. The difficulty may be due to our inability so to understand the words as to supplv mentally the gaps which the interpretation requires.
2 The lines from here to the end are obscure. s Belili is the sister of Tammuz.
§e§-§u babu u-§e-si-§i-ma ut-te-ir-si in-ea-ba-te Sa uzna-[§a] 45 sibu-u babu u-Se-si-Si-ma ut-te-ir-§i a-gu-u ra-ba-a §a kak[kadi-Sa]
Sum-ma nap-ti-ri-§a la ta-ad-di-nak-kam-ma a-na Sa-Sa-ma tir-rja [panu-ka]
a-na (ilu) Dumu-zi h,a-mir si-ih,-ru-{ti-§a]
me" el-lu-ti ra-am-me-ik Samnu tabu rum-[mi-ik]
subatu hu§§a-a lu-ub-bis-su maltl (abnu) ukni lim-bas [. . .] 50 [(sinn]i§tu) Sam-fca-te li-na-'-a kab-ta-a[s-si-na]
f. . .] (ilu) Be-li-li §u-kut-ta Sa u-§ak-[li-lu]
[(ab]nu(?)) ena-te ma-la-a bir-k[a-a-sa]
ik-kil a-h,i-§a ta§-me tam-h,a-as (ilu) Be-li-li §u-kut-ta Sa [. . .]
(abnu) ena-te-§a un-dal-la-a pare[e-§a] 55 a-h,i e-du la ta-h,ab-bil-an-[ni]
ina u-me (ilu) Dumu-zi el-la-an-ni maltl (abnu) ukni fiemiru (abnu) samti it-ti-§u el-la-an-ni
When, with him, the wailers, male and female, do play Let the dead return and smell the incense.1
I This poem is part of a ritual said at a sacred meal for the souls of the dead.
it-ti-§u el-la-an-ni (amelu) baku-ti u (sinniStu) bakati mituti li-lu-nim-ma kut-ri-in li-i§-§i-nu
VIII. NERGAL AND ERESHKIGAL1
When the gods prepared a feast, To their sister Ereshkigal They sent a messenger: "Even if we should descend to thee, 5 Thou wouldst not come up to us, Therefore send (hither) and take thy portion."2 (lit.
food) Ereshkigal sent Namtar, her messenger. Namtar went up to the high heaven And entered [. . .] the gods were talking,
10 They [ ] Namtaru
The messenger of their great sister.
1 The myth has come down to us on two fragments found in 1887 at Tell-el-Amarna, Egypt. One piece is in the British Museum, and was published by Bezola and Budge, The Tell-el-Amarna Tablets in the British Museum, No. 82. The other is in the Berlin Museum, and was published by Winckler and Abel, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, No. 240. Compare J. A. Knudtzon, Beitrage zur Assyriologie, iv, pp. 130ff. It is translated by Jensen in the Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, vi, 1, pp. 74ff.; by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Textc und Bilder, l, p. 69t.; and by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 357. Knudtzon is now persuaded that the two tablets were originally one. See further on the contents Zimmern in Schrader's KeUinschriften und das Alte Testament, p. 683f.; and Weber, Die Literatur der Babylonier und Assurer.
' Ereshkigal, goddess of Hades, cannot leave her post, therefore the gods above offer to permit h< r share in the feast to be sent to her.
i-nu-ma i-lu is-ku-nu ki-e-ri-e-ta a-na a-h,a-ti-6u-nu E-ri-es-ki-i-ga-a-al is-pu-u-ru ma-a-ar §i-i-ip-ri ni-i-nu u-lu nu-ur-ra-<la-ak-ki 5 u at-ti ul ti-li-in-nn-.'i-H
§u-u-up-ri-im-ma li-il-tfu-u ku-ru-um-ma-at-ki is-pu-ra-am-ma E-ri-is-ki-i-ga-al nam-ta-a-ra 5u-uk-ka-la-Sa i-la-am-ma N[am-t;t]-ru a-n:i -:i-m<--r si-i-ru-u-ti -ru-[u-ul› . . . i-‹lal›-l)]u-l)U-ma i-la-nu 10 u-pa-rfa . . .] ru-fti] Narn-ta-a-ra
ma-ar si [i-ip-ri-ira a-ba-ti]-Su-nu ra-a-a-bi-i-ti
[A number of lines here are illegible, and some are missing altogether. It is, however, easy to divine from what follows that they contained substantially the following. When Namtar entered the hall of the great gods and all arose to receive him with honor, Nergal remained seated. Namtar reported the discourtesy to Ereshkigal, who interpreted it as a slight to her, and sends him back to the gods with a threat of vengeance, — she will kill the offender.]
Ea[. . .]
went [. . .] 25 Go, my sister [. . .]
Saying: "To the god who did not arise before my messenger,
Bring to him this message, I will kill him."
Namtaru went; he spoke to the go
The gods called him; they spoke with him, 30 "Behold the god, who did not arise before thee,
Take him before thy lady."
Namtaru counted them; a god was missing in the rear.
Where is the god, who did not arise More me?"
Behold, Namtar goes away, [he gave his message].
[A number of lines illegible, except as to a few disconnected words.]
[. . .] to Ereshkig&L He weeps [. . .]
Before Ea, his father . . . [. . .] me [. . .]
(ilu) E-a [ 1 ei-i-fis-ma]
il-l[i . . .]
25 a-li-ik [u] a-ba-a-ti [. . . bi]-e-ia
um-ma i-li §a i-na pa-ni ma-ar §i-ip-ri-ia la-a it-bu-{u] a-na mu-u-fci-e-Su bi-la-ni-ma um-ma lu-u-du-uk-su il-li-ka-am-ma Nam-ta-ru i-da-ab-bu-ub a-na i-la-ni il SQ-iu-ma i-la-nu i-da-ab-bu-bu it-ti-su mu-u-[. . .]
30 a-mu-ur-ma i-la §a i-na pa-ni-ka la it-bu-u li-ki-e-su ;i-na ma-ba-ar be-el-ti-ka im-nu-§u-nu-ti-ma Xam-ta-ru i-lu ar-ku-u gu-bu-ujj [i]a-a-nu su i-lu [§]a i-na pa-ni-ia [l]a it-b\i-u [a-mu]r [il]-la-ak Nam-ta-a-ru [is-ku-un ti]-e-im-§u
[A number of illegible lines.] li-i-ki a-na E-ri-i§-ki-gal i-ba-a[k . . .] a-na pa-ni (ilu) E-a a-bi-§u i-ma-ra-an-[ni . . .]
45 Or life to me. I should not have had fear, [Ea answered him:] "I will give thee vii and vii [. . .] To go with thee: [. . . ba, Mutabriku,] Sharabdu, [Rabisu, Tirid, Idibtu] Be[nnu, Sidanu, Mikit, Bel-upri] 50 Ummu, [Libu . . .]
With thee [shall they go. When Nergal came to the]
door Of Erishkigal, he called, "Porter . . . thy door [. . . unlock] I would enter before thy lady Erishkigal. I am sent. The porter went away. 55 He said to Namtaru, "A god is standing at the entrance of the door, Come, look at him, whether he may enter." Namtar went out.
He looked at him [ ] he said
To his lady: "My lady, it is the god who in former Months disappeared, and did not arise before me.
60 Bring him [ he shall not] go. I will
slay him." Namtar went out [. . .] enter, my lord, Into the house of thy sister [. . .] thy departure.
45 u-lu ba-la-ta-an-ni la-a pa-al-[5a-ti . . .] a-na-an-di-na-ak-ku VII u VII a-m[i . . .] it-ti-ka a-na a-la-ki (ilu) [. . . ba (ilu) Mu-ta-ab-ri-ga] (ilu) §a-ra-ab-da-a (ilu) [Ra-a-bi-i-sa (ilu) Ti-ri-id (ilu) I-dib-tu] (ilu) Ri-e-e[n-na (ilu) Si-i-da-na (ilu) Mi-ki-it (ilu) Bi-e-el-up-ri]
50 (ilu) Um-mu (ilu) [Li-i-ba . . .] it-ti-ka f. b]a-a-bu
E-ri-is-ki-jral i-s[a-si a-tu a [. . .] a ba-ab-ka ub-bi ru-uin-rni-ina a-na-ku lu-ru-u-ub a-na ma-b[ar bi]-e-elti-ka -is-ki-^;il a-na-ku sa-ap-ra-ku il-li-ik-ma a-tu-ii
5.") ik-fa-bi ;i-n;i \am-t :i-ri i-lu i§-tc-rn i-n.i |)i-i ba-a-l)i iz-za-zfa] al-ka-ina bw-ur-ri[-su)-!iia li-ru-ub u-sa-(am-m).i Xatu-ta-a-rfu] i-Tiiu-ur i-<li-du au-ui-is k[a . . .] lum ik-ta-a-l)i
.-••1-ti-su Iw-c-.-l-ti [i-lu s|.i i-ua ar-ha-a-[nij
I Tju-t'i-t *■ i}j-l[i-kii-rna i-na pa-ni|-ia la it-l>u-u Su-ri-ba [sju L . . il]-Ia-ka lu-u-<l\i-u[k 4t 0 fa flm-ma Nam-ta-ni f. . .] ir-b.i
CO Su-ri-ba [s]u L . . il]-la-ka Iu-ri-<lu-u[k-s\i|
.] ir-ba fcn-e-U bi-tu a-lja-ti-ka-nia mu-[. . .]-ur si-i-it-ta-ka
Nergal answered: "May thy heart rejoice in me."1
[About three lines are here missing.] [. . . he stationed, when he entered the (second)
door] [. . .]ba at the third, Mutabriku2 at the fourth, Sharabdu at the fifth, Rabisu at the sixth, Tirid 70 At the seventh, Idibtu at the eighth, Bennu At the ninth, Sidanu at the tenth, Mikit At the eleventh, Belupri at the twelfth, Ummu at the thirteenth, Libu at the fourteenth Door he stationed as his [. . .] In the court he
cut down 75 Namtaru. To his warriors he gave command: "The
doors Shall be opened. Look, (else) will I break out upon
you/' Within the house he seized Ereshkigal By the hair, bent her down from the throne To the ground, to cut off her head.
i The manning of lines 48 to <>2 seems to be the following: Namtar had gone before the gods who gave him permission to pick out the offending god, whom they would thru deliver over to death. He did not find him. Then En orden his son Nergal to go before Ereshkigal, and promises to send with him m a defense fourteen demons of sickness M his defenders. Thus aceompanied, Nergal goes to the realm of Ereshkigal.
2 These are the names of the demons of sickness, their names meaning little ebe than "Fever," "Fire," "Heat," and the like, which Ea had given Nergal as his defense.
[. . . m]a Nergal li-ib[-bu-kja li-ifc-da-an-ni [About three lines are here missing.]
f. . . -l]a [id]-ka-a b[a-a-ba i-na e-ri-bi] (ilu) . . J-ba i-na sa-al-si (ilu) Mu-ta-ab-ri-ga i-na ri-e-bi-[i] (ilu) Sa-ra-ab-da-a i-na h,a-an-si (ilu) Ra-a-bi-i-sa i-na Si-is-si (ilu) Ti-n-id 70 [i-n]a si-e-bi-i (ilu) I-dib-tu i-na sa-ma-ni-i (ilu) Bi-e-en-na i-na ti-si-i (ilu) Si-i-da-na i-na es-ri-i (ilu) Mi-ki-it i-na il-te-en-§e-e-ri-i (ilu) Bi-e-el-up-ri i-na §i-i-in-se-e-ri-i (ilu) Um-ma i-na §a-la-5e-e-ri-i(ilu) Li-i-ba i-na ir-bi-se-e-ri-i ba-a-bi il-ta-ka-an h,u-iir-ba-a-sa j_na ta-ar-ba-si it-ta-ki-is 75 (ilu) Nam-ta-ru sa-a-bi-su ti-e-ma i-sa-ka-an ba-ba-tu
lu pu-ut-ta-a a-nu-um-ma a-na-ku a-la-as-su-ma-ku-u-nu-Si i-na li-ib-bi bi-i-ti is-sa-ba-at E-ri-es-ki-i-gal i-na sa-ar-ti-sa u-ki-id-di-da-as-si-im-ma ll-tu ku-us-si-i a-na ga-a-ag-g[a-r]i ga-ga-as-sa a-na na-ka-si
80 "Kill me not, my brother. I will speak a word with
thee." Nergal hearkened; his hands relaxed. She wept and
sobbed. "Thou shalt be my husband; I will be thy wife, I
will give thee to seize Sovereignty over the wide earth. I will set the
tablet Of wisdom in thy hand. Thou shalt be lord, 85 I will be lady." When Nergal heard her word,
He seized her, kissed her, and wiped away her tears: What hast thou wished from me from distant
months, Until now?
80 la-a ta-du-ka-an-ni a-|ju-a-a a-ma-ta lu-uk-ba-a-ku
i&-mi-si-i-ma Nergal ir-ma-a ka-ta-a-§u i-ba-ak-ki ut-ta-fra-az at-ta lu mu-ti-ma a-na-ku lu a§-§a-at-ka lu-se-is-bi-it-ka §ar-ru-ta i-na ir-si-e-ti ra-pa-a§-ti lu-u§-ku-un tu-up-pa §a ni-mi-e-ki a-na ga-ti-ka at-ta lu bi-e-lu
85 a-na-ku lu bi-il-tu Nergal is-mi-e-ma an-na-a ga-ba-§a is-ba-si-ma \i-na-a§-§a-ak-§i di-i-im-ta-sa i-ka-ap-pa-ar nii-i-na-am-ma te-ri-§i-in-ni i§-tu ar-|}a-ni ul-lu-ti a-du ki-na-an-na.
IX. THE LEGEND OF SARGON, KING
OF AGADE1 Column I:
Sargon, the mighty king, the king of Agade, am I,
My mother was lowly, my father I knew not,
And the brother of my father dwells in the mountain.
I published in Part III R., 4, No. 7, and in full by King, in Cuneiform T^xts, xiii, pp. 12ff., and by him again in Chronicles concerning Old linhi/lnnian KtnOB, ii, pp. s"iT. It has been often translated, e. g.,
■ rge Smith, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archcrologi/, i,
fttbbmri lectures, p. 26f. n. 1; Winekler, K rilinschrifti. pari i. p. l(K)f.; Ungnad in ( Iressmann. . Utorientama Biider, i, p. 7'.). Oompare abo Beaold, Catalogue, p. 529, ■ad W. b< r. />iV Litrratur der Babylonier und Assyrier, p. 206.
§arru-uk<*n sarru dan-mi sar A-ga-de(ki) a-na-ku um-rni e-ni-turn a-bi ul i-<li afc abi-ia i-ra-ni §a-da-a
My city is Azupiranu,1 which lies on the bank of the
Euphrates. 5 My lowly mother conceived me, in secret she brought
me forth. She set me in a basket of rushes, with bitumen she
closed my door; She cast me into the river, which rose not over
me. The river bore me up, unto Akki, the irrigator, it
carried me. Akki, the irrigator, with . . . lifted me out, 10 Akki, the irrigator, as his own son . . . reared
me, Akki, the irrigator, as his gardener appointed me. While I was a gardener the goddess Ishtar loved me, And for ... -four years I ruled the kingdom. The black-headed peoples I ruled, I governed; 15 Mighty mountain* with axes of bronze did I despot/. I climbed the upper mountains; I burst through the lower mountains. The Country of the Sea three times did I besiege; Dilmun did . . .
I The location of the city is unknown.
a-li (alu) A-zu-pi-ra-a-ni §a i-na a-hj (na.ru) Puratti §ak-nu 5 i-ra-an-ni um-mu c-ni-tum i-na pu-uz-ri u-lid-an-ni i§-kun-an-ni i-na k up-pi §a §u-ri i-na iddi babi-ia ip-bi id-dan-ni a-na [najri sa la e-li-e-a
iS-§a-an-ni nam a-na eli (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nak-me u-bil-an-ni (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nak-m6 i-na hi-ib [, . .] li [. . .] lu-u u-§e-la-an-ni 10 (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nak-me a-na ma-ru-ti-§u [. . .] u-rabban-ni (m)Ak-ki (amelu) nak-me a-na (amelu) . . . ti-§u lu-u
[is]-kun-[an-n?"] i-na (am£lu) . . . ti-ia (ilu) I§-tar lu-u i-ra-man-ni-ma . . . IV Sanati sarru-u-ta lu-u e-pu-u§ [nige] Salmat kakkadi lu-u a-be-el lu-u a§-[pur] 15 §ade(e) danniiti'iha ak-kul-la-te §a eru lu-u ub-[bit] lu-u] e-dil-li §a-di-i e-lu-[ti] lu-u] at-ta-[nab]-lak-ka-ta sa-di-i sap-l[u-ti] ma]-ti ti-amat lu-u al-ma-a III sanitu Dilmun (ki) lu-u ik-[. • •]
20 Unto the great Dur-ilu1 / went up, I . . . I altered . . . Whatsoever king shall be exalted after me,
Let him rule, let him govern the black headed peoples; 25 Mighty mountains with axes of bronze let him destroy.
Let him climb the upper mountains;
Let him burst through the lower mountains.
The country of the Sea let him three times besiege
And Dilmun2 . . . 30 To the great Dur-ilu let him go up . . .
[. . .] from my city of Akkad [. . .]
» A city in eastern Babylonia, the name signifies, " Wall of God." 8 An island in the Persian Gulf.
20 [a-n]a Dur-ilu(ki) rabf(i) [lu-u e-li] lu-u [. . .] [. . . .]-ni lu u-nak-kir-ma [. . .] [man]-nu Sarru §a i-la-a arki-ia
[ni]-§e salmat kakkadi l-ib[e-el li-i§-pur] 25 lade dannati ina ak-kul-la-[te §a eru [lib-bi-it]
l]i-te-dil-li §ad6 eluti
lit-ta-nab-lak-kat §ade sapluti
m]a-ti ti-amat lil-ma-a III sanitu
Dilmun (ki) . . .] 30 [a-n]a Dur-ilu rabl(i) li-li-ma [. . .]
. . . .] ul-tu ali-ia A-ga-[de(ki) . . .]
HYMNS AND PRAYERS
/M
HYMNS AND PRAYERS
There are no greater treasures in all the literature of Babylonia and Assyria than the hymns and prayers. They have, indeed, sometimes been valued too highly, chiefly because they have so frequently been appraised solely by means of extracts, sometimes indeed by very short passages, and even when judged by longer excerpts, these have been so chosen as to leave out essential contexts. The passages here given are complete, even the incantation rituals being carefully set down with the lyrical or supplicative contents. The parallels to the Hebrew psalter need to be very cautiously drawn. Superficial resemblances are misleading, and the deeper analogies are sometimes not easily discerned. There is no general agreement yet secured among scholars upon these delicate points. It is, however, quite clear that in spite of much that is beautiful in these hymns, they are as a whole deficient in individual character, having much sameness of phrase and, so far as we are able to . of metre, and in these qualities, as well as in religious character, stand far below the book of ins.
- HYMN TO SIN, THE MOON GOD 0 Lord, chief of the gods, who alone is exalted on earth and in heaven.
1 Published in IV R., 9. Translat ed by Zimmern, Hymnen, p. llf.;
fry, Hymnen und Gebete an Sin (Leipzig, l'.M)7), pp. Iff.;
Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalisr)i< m Buder, ,
pp. 80. pare also Zimmern in Schrader's Keilinschri/ten und
da* Alte Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 608, 609; Jastrow, Die Religion Babyloniens und Astyriens, i, pp CulU de Sin, pp. 94(T. The
hymn is a bilingual, Mmg handi-d down in Suinrrian, in thfl em»-9al
Vssyrian.
m-mc-ir-r-nc <m-ki-a dS-ni mab-a-an be-lum e-tel-h ilAni 5a ina 5am.' e) U irsit im(tim) c-dii-Si-Su si-i-ru
1 11
Father Nannar, Lord, Anshar, chief of the gods, Father Nannar, Lord, great Anu, chief of the
gods, Father Nannar, Lord, Sin, chief of the gods, 5 Father Nannar, Lord of Ur, chief of the gods,
Father Nannar, Lord of Egisshirgal,1 chief of the
gods, Father Nannar, Lord of the tiara,2 brilliant one,
chief of the gods, Father Nannar, whose rule is perfect, chief of the
gods, Father Nannar, who dost go forth in the robe of
majesty, chief of the gods, 10 O strong, young bull, with huge horns, perfect in
limbs, with beard8 of lapis-lazuli color, full of
glory and perfection.
1 The temple of Sin in Ur.
8 The moon from the 11th to the 15th day was seen as a great glowing tiara.
- The moon in art is represented with a long beard. See plate at the end of the book.
a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun An-Sdr nir-ydl dim-me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum An-§ar e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (hi) umun An gal-e nir-gdl dim-me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum (ilu) A-num rabu(u) e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) unum (dimmer) En-zu-na nir-gdl dimme-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum (ilu) Sin e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (hi) umun Uru (unu) (ki)-ma nir-gdl dimme-ir-e-ne 5 a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-el "tf-ri e-tel-li ilani
a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun e-gis'-Sir-gal nir-gdl dim-me-ir-e-ne
a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-el £-gis-sir-gal e-tel-li ilani
a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) umun men zuBU-na nir-gdl dim-me-ir-e-ne
a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar be-lum a-gi-e su-pu-ii e-tel-li ilani
a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) na-dm-men gal-li-ei Su-dii-a nir-gdl dimr-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar sa sar-ru-tu ra-bis suk-lu-lum e-tel-li ilani a-a (dimmer) Uru (ki) tug-tug na-dm-duru-na §ud-Sud nir-gdl
dim-me-ir-e-ne a-bu (ilu) Na-an-nar 8a ina ti-di-ik ru-bu-tu i-Sad-di-Jju e-tel-li
ilani amar banda si gur-gur-ra a-ur Su-du sit (sat) za-gtn-na Sud-Sud Sdr-gub la-la ma-al-la-ta 10 bu-ru ik-du sa kar-ni kab-ba-ru sa mes-re-ti §uk-lu-lum zik-ni uk-ni-i zak-nu ku-uz-bu u la-la-a ma-lu-u
Fruit which hath created itself, of lofty form beautiful to look upon, in whose being one cannot sufficiently sate himself;
Mother womb, begetter of all things, who hast taken up his exalted habitation among living creatures;
O merciful, gracious Father, who hath taken into his care the life of the whole world.
O Lord, thy divinity is full of awe, like the far-off heaven and the broad ocean. 15 O creator of the land, founder of sanctuaries, proclaimer of their names.
O Father, begetter of gods and men, who dost build dwellings and establish offerings,
Who dost call to lordship, dost bestow the sceptre, determinest destinies for far-off days.
O mighty leader, whose deep inner being no god understands.
gi-rin im-ba mu-un-dhm-ma e-mar e-a i-de-bar gan-ul la-la-bi
nu-ge-ge en-bu sa ina ra-ma-ni-su ib-ba-nu-u si-fca kat-ta sa ana naplu-si as-mu la-la-su la es-§e-bu-u ama gam nigin-na mu-lu Si da-ma-al-la ki-dur maty ne-in-ri ri-i-mu a-lid nap-ba-ri sa it-ti sik-na-at na-pis-ti sub-tam
ellitim(tim) ra-mu-u a-a $a-ld-$ud mar-ra-na mu-lu na-dm-ti-la gu ka-nag-gd Su-Sii
mu-un-dib-ba a-bu rim-nu-u ta-a-a-ra sa ba-lat nap-bar ma-a-ti ga-tussu tam-bu umun na-dm-dim-me-ir-zu an-Sud-dam a-ab-ba da-ma-al-la
rix mu-un-giir-ru-e be-lum i-lut-ka ki-ma same(e) ru-ku-ti tam-tim ra-pa-as-tu
pu-lub-tu ma-lat u-[tu]-ud-da ka-nag-gd zag mu-un-Sub-ba mu-un-da-ab-sd-e-me 15 b[a-nu]-u ma-a-ta mu-sar-si-du es-ri-e-ti na-bu-u su-me-su-un ad WQ-na dim-me-ir-e-ne na-d m-galu-{f$L-\i] [gdl-(mul)-lu] bara
ri-a-an HVK-dimmer ninni ?nu-un-gi-eS-<i-nn ft-bu n-li<l ilani u a-mc-li mu-sar-mu-u Sub-turn rau-kin nin-
<ln-bi-e na-dm-bara-e-ne musd-a mudum( pa?) $i-tm-mu-a ud-Su (ud)-
da-iu [nam] mu-ni-ib(7)-Uir-e-ne na-bu-u fiar-ru-ti na-din ha^-ti Sa Sim-ti ana um^(mc) ru-ku-ti
i-Sirrwnu
n) g\r {mir)-ra &&-ab-8\i-ud dimmer na-me nu-muun-i>a((l)-da-e~ne a-fa-ri-«lu ir:i-:is-ru h 1iI>-1>:i-sm ru-ii-ku ilu inan-inrui I:i ut-tu-u
0 hastening steed, sturdy one, whose knees do not grow weary, who dost open the road for the gods, thy brothers, 20 Thou that from the base of heaven to the height of heaven dost march in glory, opening the door of heaven, and granting light to all men.
O Father, begetter of all things, who lookest upon all living beings, seeker of . . .
O Lord, who determinest the decisions of heaven and earth, whose command is not set aside.
Who holdest fire and water, and leadest all souls. What god reaches thy fullness?
Who is exalted in heaven? Thou alone art exalted. 25 Who is exalted on earth? Thou alone art exalted.
Thy word is proclaimed in heaven, and the Igigi prostrate themselves;
dura kdn-dug-ga-ra fi-ib-ba nam-kui-Sd kaskal mu-un-ri-r[i d\
im-me-ir iei-e-ne agalu la-as-mu sa bir-ka-Su la in-na-ba mu-pat-tu-u [ur-^ji]
ihini :it-l)i-Su [an-u\r-ta an-PA-iu lag-ga mu-un-liify-ldfy gii-Hr u[ku-cdu-8u]
mar-ra an-na-d[a-ma]-al-la 20 sa is-tn i-sid sam6(e) ana e-lat [sam6(e) it-ta-na-al-la-k]u(?)
pi-tu-u da-lat Sam6(e) sa-kin n[u-u-ra ana kulj-lat
nis[('j
[ad\ MUH-mu nigin-na ii-md-al igi-dufy [ ]-a(?)-an kinkin[ ]
a-bu a-Iid nap-b[a-ri mu-up-pa-li-is 8ik-nat na-pis-ti muste-'-u] . . .
umun dug-di-bar bar-ra an-ki-a m[u)-l[u dug-ga-b]i nu-7n[u-unkur-ri-e-ne
be-lum pa-n-is purussS §ame(e) u irsitim(tim) §a ki-bit-su
man-m[a-an la u-na-ak-ka-ru] a (dimmer) Mu-bar-ra Su-mu-un-da-ab-tya-za tum-tum Si maa[l-la] dim-me-ir na-me a-ba-zu mu-un-dim-ma ta-me-ib (ilu) Gfr-ri u me-e mut-tar-ru-ii sik-na-at na-pis-tira
a-a-u ilu ma-la-ka im-si an-na a-ba mafy-me-en za-e uSu-zu matya-an ina same(e) man-nu si-i-ru at-ta e-dis-si-ka si-rat ki-a a-ba mafy-me-en za-e uSu-zu mah-a-an 25 ina irsitim(tim) man-nu si-i-ru at-ta e-di§-§i-ka s[i-ra]t
za-e e-ne-em-zu an-na mn-un-pa(d)-da (dimmer) Nun-gal-e-ne
ka Su-ma-ra-an-gdl (mal)-li-eS ka-a-tu a-mat-ka ina same(e) i-zak-kar-ma ilani Igigi ap-pa
i-lab-bi-nu
Thy word is proclaimed on earth, and the Anunaki
kiss the ground. Thy word sounds on high like a storm wind, and
food and drink do abound. Thy word sounds over the earth, and vegetation
springs up. 30 Thy word makes fat stall and stable, and multiplies
living creatures. Thy word causes truth and righteousness to arise,
that men may speak the truth. Thy word is like the distant heaven, and the concealed earth, which no man can see. Thy word, who can know it, who can compare with
it? O Lord, in heaven, thou hast, among the gods thy
brothers no rival in dominion, nor in rule upon
earth.
za-e e-ne-cm-zu ki-a mu-un-pa(d)-da (dimmer) A-nun-na-ge-e-ne
ki-a mu-un-su-ub-su-ub ka-a-tu a-mat-ka ina irsitim(tim) i-za-kar-ma ilani A-
nun-na-ki kak-ka-ru u-na-sa-ku za-e e-ne-em-zu an-na immir-dim diri(g)-ga-bi ti-a ti-a kanag-gd mu-un-di(b)-di(b) ka-a-tu a-mat-ka e-li§ ki-ma §a-a-ri ina ni-kil-pi-[§a ri-i-tu-u
ma§-ki-tum u-da-a5-§a za-e e-ne-em-zu ki-a ni-ma-al u-rig ba-an-ma (sab) -ma (sar) ka-a-tu a-mat-ka ina ir-si-ti ina sa-ka-ni ur-ki-tum ib-ba-an-ni za-e e-ne-cm-zu tur-ra amaS-da peS-e H-ma-al mu-un-da-maal-lu 30 ka-a-tu a-maT-ka tar-ba-su u su-pu-ru u-§am-ri §ik-na-at napi§-ti ii-ra-pa-a§ za-i >n-<ii-na dm-si-di mu-un-maral na-dm-gdl
(mi''h-ii"l (mul)-lu iniw-inim mu-un-qi-na ka-a-tu a-mat-ka kit-tu u mi-sa-ri ii-sab-§a ni-§i i-ta-mu-u
kit-turn za-e e-ne-em-zu an-nn mu-un-§u-ud-da ki-a mu-un-Su-Sn dm
na-rttt n ii-m u-un-pa(d)-da-e-ne
i-mat-ka saru.'- ru-ku-t i irsilirn(tim) ka-tim-tii §a
limn mil an la ut-tu-u z<i- '/ '/-//'/ mu-iin-cu-a a-ba mu-un-da-ab-di-a
i-tii.it-k.i maa-nu i-lain-rnad man-mi i-sa-na-an umun-e an-na na-dm-umun-e ki-a na-am-nir-ra dim-me-ir 8e$-
: (/nh-n uu-tiik-a-an
-lu-tu ina irsit iin(tim) c-tel-lu-tu ina ilfmi at-lji-ka ina-jji-ri ul tl-i-si
35 King of kings, exalted, whose decrees none rival, no god is like unto thy divinity.
Where thine eye does glance faithfully there cometh harmony (?)
Where thou dost grasp the hand, there cometh salvation (?)
Gleaming Lord, who dost guide and lead truth and righteousness in heaven and upon earth (?)
Look upon thy temple, look upon thy city, 40 Look upon Ur, look upon Egisshirgal,
May thy dear wife [Ningal (?)] the gracious [mother], may she say to thee: "O Lord be appeased."
The hero Shamash, [thy son] may he say to thee: "(O Lord be appeased)."
The Igigi (may they say to thee): "O Lord (be appeased)."
The Anunnaki (may they say to thee) : "O Lord (be appeased) ."
be (til)-bara U-la me-bi mu-lu al-nu-di nam-dim-{me-ir-bi-]
nu-mu-un-da-ab-si(g)-si(g)-ga 35 sar-Sar-ri sa-k[u-u Sa par-si-su man-man la i-sa-an-na-nu an]a
iliiti (ti)-§u llu la mas-hi ki-i-de-zi-d[a mu-urt-xi-in-bar . . . se]-ga-e8-a-an a-Sar en-k[a ke-ni5 tap-pa-li-su . . .] tam-gu-ra ki &u-zi-g[e Su-gid-ba-an-iui-ab (?) Sii-ta-kar-ddfy (?)]-a d[u] a-Sar ta-{sa-ba-tu ke-ni§ (?) kata su-z]u-ba [te-pu-us (?)] u-mu-un pa-{ud-du na-dm-gi-na na-dm-.<ti-di]-a an-ki-a ba-an-e be-Ium §u-[pu-u 5a kit-tii u me-6a-ri ina Same u ireitim u§]-tisir us-ti-sa (-zu [u-di urv-z]u u-di
bit-ka n[ap-li-is ali-kaj nap-lis
Uru (unu hi) u-di e-gii-iir-gal u-di
40 u-ru na[p-li-is e]-gis-sir-<ral nap-lis
mu-ud-na ke[ngad-zu ama §ag]-ga umun [Kv-mnl ftu]-mura-ab-bi bi-ir-tum[na-ram-ta-ka ummu d]a-me-ik-tu be-lum nu-u& likbi-ka Sul (dimmer) [Babbar-ra umun] KU-mal bi id-lum [(ilu) Samas belum nu-ufc (dimmer) Nun-g[al-e-ne umun ku-md]
ilani Igi[gi be-]lum
(dimmer) A-n[un-na-ge-e~ne umun ku]-md
ilani A-[nun-na-ki be]-lum
45 The god (?) [. . . may he say to thee]: "O Lord
(be appeased) ." The goddess Nin [. . . may she say to thee]: "0
Lord (be appeased)." The bolt of Ur, "0
The gods of heaven [ "]
A prayer of the lifting of the hand 4[8 lines to Sin]
Mighty one, Lord of power (?) [
Copied and compared according to the original.
Tablet of Ishtar-shuma-eresh, chief copyist
of Ashurbanipal, king of the world, king of Assyria,
son of Nabu-zer-lishteshir, the chief copyist.
dimmer umun kwnd] 45 i[lu be-l]um
(dimmer) Nin-[gal (?) umun ku-md] (ilu) [Nin-gal (?) be-l]um
(gi&) (mti iagil u[ru ]
(isu) me-dil u[-ri dim-me-ir an-[ki-a
$u U-ld XL[VIII-a-an mu-bi im (dimmer) Uru Jean]
aiim-ma umun gir (mir)-r[a
kima (ma) labiri-§u §a-tir-ma bari(m)
dup-pi(m) (ilu) I§tar-§uma-ere§(ei) (amelu) rab-dup-sar-ri §a(m) (ilu) ASur-bani-aplu §ar ki§§ati §ar (mat) A§ur (ki) mar(m) (ilu) Nabu-zer-li§te§ir (amelu) rab kanii(u)
- HYMN TO RAMMAX, THE WEATHER GOD1
"Ramman2 the glorious," is thy name, exalted god; "Lord Ramman, mighty bull and glorious," is thy name, exalted god;
1 This strange but powerful hymn, written in Sumerian, belongs to a period of antiquity, ncrlmiw as early as the third milleniuiu < urist. It is published by King in ('unciform Texts from Bahy- Umian Tablets, ete., in th< British Museum, xv. l.r>, 16, and was first Langdon, in Babyloniaca, ii, pp. 162-167, an«l i| n and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 2M> 288, and yi-t again in the ExpoHtinr, June, 1910; and bv Ungnad in Gressmann. AUoHmt und Bilder, i. pp. 83,
ikur, and the god corresponds to Rani- • tk i:"d <l:i<i.
-a rnu-zu dingir [zag-Su] [u-mu-un) (dingir < [ikur gud-mag sig-6-a mu-zu dingir [zag-§u]
"Ramman, child of heaven, mighty bull and glorious," is thy name, exalted god ;
"Lord of Karkar,1 mighty bull and glorious" is thy name, exalted god; 5 "Ramman, lord of plenty, mighty bull and glorious" is thy name, exalted god;
"Companion of the lord Ea, mighty bull and glorious" is thy name, exalted god;2
"Father Ramman, lord that rideth the storm" is thy name, exalted god;
"Father Ramman, that rideth the great storm" is thy name, exalted god;
Father Ramman, that rideth the great lion," is thy name, exalted god; 10 Ramman, lion of heaven, mighty bull and glorious, is thy name, exalted god;
Thy name doth enthrall the land,
Thy splendor covers the land like a garment.
At thy thunder the great mountain father Mullil3 is shaken.
At thy rumbling the great mother Xinlil trembles. 15 Ellil sent forth his son Ramman:
i Karkar is the seat of the cult us of this god.
*The text as published does not contain the refrain in this line, but the line is broken at the end and may have contained at the edge the sign for "ditto." It seems improbable that it was omitted altogether.
» Enlil (Ellil) (Mullil), the god of the earth, and Xinlil is his wife.
(dingir) ISkur dumu an-na gud-mag sig-6-a mu-zu dingir
[zag-§u] u-mu-un im (ki)-ge gud-ma& sig-d-a mu-zu dingir [zag-§ii] 5 (dingir) ISkur u-mu-un gen-gal-la gud-mag sig-e-a mu-zu dingir ma§-tab-ba u-mu-un (dingir) am-an-ki-ga gud-mag slg-d-a a-a (dingir) iSkur u-mu-un ud-da u-a mu-zu dingir zag-§u a-a (dingir) i§kur uda gal la u-a mu-zu dingir zag-su a-a (dingir) iSkur ug-gal-la u-a mu-zu dingir zag-§u
10 (dingir) iskur ug an-na gud-mag sig-e-a mu-zu dingir zag-§u mu-zu kalama mu-un-du-du-ul
me-lam-zu kalama tug-dim im-mi-in-dul
sa-pa-ag-zu-Su kur-gal a-a (dingir) mu-ul-lil Bag im-da-sig-gi mur-du-zu dagal-gal (dingir) ninlil ba-e-di-gu-lug-e
15 (dingir) En-lil-li dumu-ni (dingir) Iskur-ra a-mu-un-da-an-ag
Who, oh my son, directeth the storm, sendeth forth
the storm? Ramman directeth the storm, sendeth forth the
storm. The storm like the seven demons (?) flieth; he sendeth forth the storm. Spirit, may thy sonorous voice give forth its utterance, he sendeth forth the storm. 20 The lightning, thy messenger, goeth before (thee) , he
sendeth forth the storm. Who, my son, beareth splendor, who that cometh
can strive (with thee)? If the foe do evil (thy) father is by thee, who can
strive (with thee)? The little hail thou holdest, who can strive with
thee? The great hail thou holdest, who can strive with
thee? 25 Thy little and great hail stones let be upon him. Let thy right hand destroy the foe, thy left arm
pluck him away." Ramman gave ear to the words of the father, his
creator. The father Ramman went out of the house, spirit of
sonorous voice, Out of the house, out of the city went (he) up, the
youthful lion,
galu dumu-mu ud um-me-§i-si-sig ud um-me-§i-lal-la (dinpin ISkur-ri ud um-me-Si-si-sig ud um-me-§i lal-la ud imin-zig-dfm &e-dal-la ud um-me §i-lal-lii ud ka-silim-zu dug-bi &a-ra-ab-ba ud um-me-8i-lal-l&
20 nim-gir sukkal-zu ifj;i-su-mu-ra-du ud
galu dumu-mu ul gin-na a-ba zi-gi-en te-ba ki-bal fcul-gfg a-a mu&-zu-§u a-ba za-e-dfm te-ba na-i.M tur-tfir-c su-urn-me-ti a-ba aedfa te-ba n&-gal-;ral-<- su-uui-iiH'-ti a-l>:i /.i-c-dfm te-ba
25 na-tur-tiir-zu na-£al-j;al-zu inug-l>a n mo llW
ki-l»al a-zi-da-zu u-rnu-<-^iil kal>-l>u-zu u-mu-C-sig
(dintrir) iskur-ri dtig-dtig-ga a-a nm/r-n.i-si'i <_ris-ni-l>a-§i-in-ag
a-a (diriL'ir) Iskur «'-ta «"-;i-ni ltd ka — i'iui na-nam
e-ta uru-ta [e-Ja-ni ug'-btn-da mnitm
30 Out of the city took his way, the spirit of thunderous voice.
xxx lines; a psalm to Ramman. 30 liru-ta [ ] ga-ra-ni ud ka-mur-ra na-nam
- PROCESSIONAL HYMN TO MARDUK l O Lord, on thine entrance into thy house, may thy
house rejoice in thee. Mighty Lord Marduk, on thine entrance into thy
house,2 may thy house rejoice in thee. Great warrior, lord Enbilulu, on thine entrance into
thy house, may thy house rejoice in thee. Rest, O Lord, rest, O Lord, may thy house rejoice in
thee. 5 Rest, lord of Babylon, may thy house rejoice in thee. Rest, lord of E-sagila,s may thy house rejoice in thee. Rest, lord of E-zida, may thy house rejoice in thee. Rest, lord of E-makhtila, may thy house rejoice in
thee. E-sagila, the house of thy lordship, may thy house
rejoice in thee.
1 This text exists both in an Assyrian copy belonging to Ashurbani-
Eal's library, and also in a Surnerian and Babylonian original discovered y the Deutsche Orient-Gesellschaft in Babvlon. The former is published IV R., 18, No. 2, the latter bv F. H. Weissbach, Babylonxsche Miszellen (1903), Plate 13f., who also translates it pp. 36ff. It is also translated by Rogers, The Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 178, 179, where there is also some discussion of its characteristics. It is translated again bv Ungnad in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 85, with the omission of lines 1
a In the second line and thereafter only the word "house" is repeated, the rest of the formula being mentally supplied from the first line.
- Esagila is Marduk's temple in Babylon, E-zida the temple of Nabu in Borsippa, and also the name of a sanctuary of the same god in the temple of E-sagila; E-makhtila is a temple or chapel of Nabu in Borsippa.
be-lum ana biti ina e-ri-bi-ka [bitu-ka li-ib-du-ka]
kab-tu be-lum (ilu) Marduk ana biti ina e-ri-bi-ka bitu-ka kar-ra-du ra-bu-ii belum (ilu) do. ana biti ina e-ri-bi-ka bitu-ka nu-ub belum nu-ub belum bitu-ka
5 nu-ub be-el Ba-ab-ili
nu-uh, be-el E-sag-il-la
nu-ub be-el E-zi-da
nu-ub be-lum fe-mab-ti-la
E-sag-ila bit be-lu-ti-ka
10 Thy city cries out to thee, "Rest,"1 may thy house
rejoice in thee. Babylon cries out to thee, "Rest," may thy house
rejoice in thee. The great Anu, father of the gods, cries out to thee,
"Rest at last." May the mighty mountain, father Bel,2 cry to thee,
"Rest at last." The queen of city and house, the great mother Beiit,
cry to thee, "Rest at last." 15 Ninib, the first born of Bel, with the exalted armor
of Anu, cry to thee, "Rest at last." Sin, the light of heaven and earth, cry to thee,
"Peace at last." The strong hero, Shamash, son of Nin-gal, cry to
thee, "Peace at last." Ea, king of the deep, cry to thee, "Peace at
last." Damkina, queen of the deep, cry to thee, "Peace at
last." 20 Sarpanitum, the daughter-in-law3 of the deep, cry to
thee, "Peace at last."
1 The word "Rest" here and elsewhere in the hymn is an abbreviation of the old formula of the incantation texts, "May thy heart be appeased." The hymn was to be sung antiphonally, the priest repeating the first half of the line and the people responding with the refrain. Compare the Hallel Psalms of the Hebrews, Psalms 113-118.
• "Mighty mountain," the home of the gods. Father Bel is Ellil, the el‹l› t B9 01 Nippur.
- She is the wife of Marduk, who was the son of Ea, god of the deep.
10 alu-ka nu-uh, lik-bi-ka
Babihl nu-uh, lik-bi-ka
A-nu ra-bu-u a-bi ilatii ma-ti nu-uh, lik-bi-ku
Sa-du-u ra-bu-u a-l>i (flu) Kn-lil
ru-bat a-li u biti urn-mil ra-bi-tum (ilu) do LA (ilu) Nin-ib ina-ru ris-tu-ii sa (ilu) En-lil e-mu-ka-an si-ra-tu §a (ilu) A-nim
(ilu >n:ir samr(e) u irsi-tim
i«l-lurn (ilu) SamaS da-ar-ru maru (ilu) Nin-gal
(ilu) E-a sar-ruru ap-si-i
[ilu] I)am-ki-ria be-lit ap-si-i 20 [(ilui Sar-pa-ni-tu]rn kal-l v
The true messenger, Nabu, cry to thee, "Peace at
last." The daughter-in-law, first born of Urash, cry to
thee, "Peace at last." . . . Tashmitum, cry to thee, "Peace at last." The exalted, great, my mistress, queen Nana, cry to
thee, "Peace at last." 25 The lord Madanu, the overseer of the Anunaki, cry
to thee, "Peace at last." Bau, the gracious consort, cry to thee, "Peace at
last." Adad, beloved son of Anu, cry to thee, "Peace at last." Shala, the great lady,1 cry to thee, "Peace at last." The lord, possessor of power, who dwells in E-kur,
may the courage2 of thy godhead be appeased. 30 Lord of the gods art thou, may the gods of heaven
and earth appease thine anger, Thy city, Nippur, cast not away. Let them cry to
thee, "O lord, peace." Sippar cast not away. Let her cry to thee, "0 lord,
peace." Babylon, the city of thy peace, cast not away. Let
her cry to thee, "O lord, peace."
*She was apparently th<> wife of Adad, for she is named with him in Sennacherib's Kavian Inscription, line 48.
'"Courage," so Weissbach, but it is doubtful.
sukkallu kinu (ilu) Nabu kallatum martu ri§-ti-tum Sa (ilu) UraS . . . .] (ilu) Ta£-me-tum ma-ti nu-ub lik-bi-ku s]ur-ba-tum ra-bi-tum be-el-tum (ilu) Na-na-a 25 be-lum (ilu) Ma-da-nu a-§i-ir (ilu) A-nun-na-ki (ilu) Ba-ii sin-ni§-tum da-me-ik-tum (ilu) Adad raa-ru na-ram (ilu) A-nim (ilu) §a-la hj-ir-tum ra-bi-tum
be-lum sa-ga-pu-ru §a ina E-kur as-bu ka-bit-ti (an) a-nu-ti-ka li-nu-uh, 30 e-til-li ilani at-ta ilani §a §ame(e) u ir-si-tim uz-za-ka
li-ni-ih,-bu alu-ka Ni-ip-pu-ru la ta-nam-di belum nu-u{j lik-bu-ka Si-ip-par la ta-nam-di Ba-bi-la ala {ji-du-ti-ka la ta-nam-di
Look graciously upon thy house. Look graciously upon thy city. Let them cry to thee, "O lord, peace." 35 Look graciously upon Babylon and E-sagila. Let them cry to thee, "O lord, peace."
The bolt of Babylon, the lock of E-sagila, the defense of E-zida
Bring back to their places. The gods of heaven and earth, let them cry to thee, "O lord, peace."1
1 At the close is a colophon directing that the hymn be used on the eleventh day of Nisan, the first month of the new year, when Marduk entered his own especial sanctuary in the temple of E-sagila.
bita-ka nar>li-is ala-ka nap-li-is 35 Ba-bi-la u E-sag-ila nap-li-is A
mi-dil su-ma si-gar Su-ma li-bit-ti E-zi-da
a-na as-ri-su tu-ur-ra Hani 8a §ame(e) u irsi-tim be-lum nu-ub, lik-bu-ka
- A "PRAYER OF THE RAISING OF THE HAND" TO ISHTAR " Incantation. I pray unto thee, sovereign of sovereigns, goddess of goddesses, Ishtar, queen of all men, directress of mankind. O Irnini,2 O exalted one, mistress of the Igigi, Thou art mighty, thou art queen, thy name is exalted, 5 Thou art the light of heaven and earth, O valiant daughter of Sin,
1 Neo-Babylonian text published and translated by L. W. King, The Seven Tablets of Creation, i, pp. 222ff., ii, Plate lxxvff.j'Zimmern, Hymn* n, pp. 19ff.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 356ff.; Jastrow, Die Relioion Babyloniens und Assyriens, ii, pp. 66ff; Ungnad in Gre«smann, AUorientalische Texte und Buder, I, pp< oftf.
- Ishtar is lure Identified with Irnini, and below with Uushea. This process of identififletioo «:is widely extended. Elsewhere she is identified with Nana, Bettt, etc.
Siptu u-sal-li-ki he-lit be-li-e-ti i-l:it i-la-a-ti (ilu) IStar Sar-r:i-ti kul-lnt <la-.i<l-rn«' inus-te-Si-rat te-ni-fie-e-ti (il") Ir-ni-ni mut-tal-la-a-ti ra-bit (ilu) Igigi gaS-ra-a-ti ma-al-ka-a-ti §u-mu-ki ni-ru B rit-ti-rn.i ri.t-:tn-iia-rat Sam6(e) u irsitim(tim) ma-rat (ilu) Bin ka-rit-ti
\
Bearing arms, establishing combat,
Framing all laws, wearing the crown of dominion.
O lady, thy greatness is majestic, exalted above all
the gods. Star of lamentation, who makest hostility among
brethren at peace, 10 Making them abandon friendship,
For a friend. O lady of defeat, who disturbs my peace. O Gushea, who art covered with battle, who art
clothed with fear, Thou dost perfect destiny and decision, the law of
earth and heaven, Sanctuaries, shrines, divine dwellings and temples
worship thee. 15 Where is thy name not heard? Where not thy
decrees? Where are thy images not made? Where are thy
temples not founded? Where art thou not great? Where art thou not
exalted? Anu, Ellil and Ea have exalted thee, among the
gods have they increased thy dominion.
Obverse:
They have exalted thee among the Igigi, they have made thy place great.
mut-tab-bi-la-at kakke sa-ki-na-at tu-ku-un-ti fca-mi-mat gi-mir par-si a-pi-rat a-gi-e be-lu-ti (ilu) belti su-pu-u nar-bu-ki ell ka-la ilani si-ru kakab ta-nu-ka^a-ti mus-tam-fri-fla-at a&e mit-gu-ru-ti
10 mut-ta-ad-di-na-at it-ba-ru
it-bur-ti be-lit tu-sa-ri mut-tak-ki-pat §alimti-ia (ilu) Gu-se-a sa tu-ku-un-ta bal-pat la-bi-sat bar-ba-sa gam-ra-a-ti §ip-ta u purussa ur-ti irsitim(tim) u sa-ma-mi suk-ku es-ri-e-ti ni-me-da u parakke u-tuk-ku ka-a-§i
15 e-ki-a-am la §umu-ki e-ki-a-am la par-su-ki
e-ki-a-am la us-su-ra usurati-ki e-ki-a-am la innadu parakke-ki e-ki-a-am la ra-ba-a-ti e-ki-a-am la si-ra-a-ti (ilu) A-num (ilu) Ellil u (ilu) E-a ul-lu-u-ki ina iidni u-§ar-bu-u be-lu-ut-ki
Obverse:
u-§a-a§-ku-ki ina nap-bar (ilu) Igigi u-sa-ti-ru man-za-az-ki
20 At the thought of thy name the heaven and the
earth quake, The gods tremble, the Anunaki falter. Thy name is terrible, men do pay homage to it. For thou art great, thou art exalted. All the black headed race, all mankind, adore thy
power. 25 Thou judgest the cause of men with justice and right; Thou regardest with mercy the despised man, thou
settest right the down-trodden every morning. How long wilt thou tarry, O lady of heaven and
earth, shepherdess of pale-faced men? How long wilt thou tarry, O lady of the holy E-anna,
the pure storehouse? How long wilt thou tarry, 0 lady whose feet are
unwearied, whose knees do run? 30 How long wilt thou tarry, 0 lady of conflict and all
battles? O thou glorious one, that ragest among the Igigi,
who dost subdue angry gods, Powerful over all princes, holding the sceptre of
kings, That openest the bonds of all slaves, That art raised on high, that art firmly established, —
O valiant Ishtar, great is thy might.
20 a-na bi-is-sat §u-me-ki §amu(u) u ireitim(tim) i-ru-ub-bu ilani i-ru-bu i-nar-ru-tu (ilu) A-nun-na-ki Sumu-ki ra-as-bu iS-tara-ma-ra te-ni-§e-e-ti at-ti-ma ra-ba-a-ti u si-ra-a-ti
nap-bar sal-mat kak-ka-di nam-ma§-§u-u te-ni-§e-e-ti i-dal-lalu kurcli-ki 25 di-in ba-lju-la-a-ti ina kit-ti u mi-sa-ri ta-din-ni at-ti t:i[)-p.il-l.i-<i IjaMu u §ak-Su tuS-te-e§-§e-ri ud-da-kam a-Qu-lap-ki be-lit §am£(e) u irsitim(tim) ri-e-a-at ni§6 a-pa-a-ti a-fcu-lap-ki br-lit K-an-na kud-du-Su Su-tum-mu el-lu a-5u-lap-ki (ilu) Ix'lii ul a-ni-^a srpa-ki la-si-ma bir-ka-a-ki 3t a-5u-lap-ki l>c-lit ta-lja-zi ka-li-su-nu tam-|ja-ri
Su-{)U-u-tum la-ab-bat (ilu) I tritri mu-kan-ui-sat ilaui sab-su-ti l-li-su-nu ma-al-ku sa-bi-ta-at sir-rit Sarrani i-uiii-rnc sa ka-li-si-ua anlali na-an-se-a-at na-an-di-a-at ka-rit-ti (ilu) IStar ra-bu-u lf:urdi-ki
35 Brilliant torch of heaven and of earth, light of all v dwellings,
Terrible in combat, without a rival, strong in battle. Flame that roarest against the foe, and cuttest off
the mighty, O furious Ishtar, who assemblest troops,
0 goddess of men, goddess of women, whose decision none may apprehend.
40 Where thou dost regard the dead live, the sick arise. The unjust become just beholding thy face,
1 invoke, sorrowful, sighing, suffering thy servant. Look upon me, O my lady, and accept my supplication,
Pity me in truth, and hearken unto my prayer 45 Speak deliverance unto me, let thy heart be
appeased. Deliverance for my suffering body, full of troubles
and disorders? Deliverance for my afflicted heart, full of sorrow
and sighing? Deliverance for my suffering bowels, troubled and
confused? Deliverance for my troubled house, pouring forth
complaints?
35 na-mir-tum di-par §ame(e) u irsitim (tim) Sa-ru-ur kal da-ad-me iz-zi-it kab-lu la ma-fear a-li-lat tam-fea-ri a-ku-ku-u-tum §a ana ai-bi nap-feat sa-ki-na-at Sul-lu-uk-ti
ik-du-ti mu-um-mil-tum (ilu) IStar mu-pafe-fei-rat pu-ufe-ri i-lat zikrilti ilu Is-tar sinniSati sa la i-lam-ma-du mi-lik-su ma-am-man
40 a-sar tap-pal-la-si i-bal-lut (amelu) mitu i-te-ib-bi mar-su i§-§i-ir la i-sa-ru a-mi-ru pa-ni-ki ana-ku al-si-ki an-feu §u-nu-feu sum-ru-su arad-ki a-mur-in-ni-ma (ilu) belti-ia li-ki-e un-ni-ni-ia ki-ni§ nap-li-sin-ni-ma §i-mi-€ tas-li-ti
45 a-feu-lap-ia ki-bi-ma ka-bat-ta-ki lip-pa-a§-ra
a-feu-lap zumri-ia na-as-si sa ma-lu-u e-§a-a-ti u dal-fea-a-ti a-feu-lap lib-bi-ia sum-ru-su §a ma-lu-u dim-ti u ta-ni-fei a-feu-lap te-ri-ti-ia na-as-sa-a-ti e-§a-a-ti u dal-fea-a-ti a-feu-lap biti-ia §u-ud-lu-bu §a u-na-as-sa-su nissati
50 Deliverance for my spirit, full of sorrow and sighing?
0 . . -1 Irnini, fierce lioness, may thy heart be appeased.
Raging wild ox, may thy heart be appeased. May thine eyes be benevolent toward me. In thy glorious appearance look faithfully upon me. 55 Put an end to the evil bewitchments of my body;
that I may see thy clear light. How long, O my lady, shall mine accusers persecute
me? Reverse:
How long shall they devise evil in rebellion and
treachery, My persecutor, my pursuer, shall spy after me? How long, O my lady, shall the crippled and diseased
seek me? 60 He hath prepared for me a mourner's garment, but
I appear joyously before thee. The weak have become strong, but I have become
weak.
1 am troubled like a flood, which the evil wind maketh to rage (?)
1 The scribe erased here and did not rewrite.
50 a-fcu-lap kab-ta-ti-ia §a u§-ta-bar-ru-u dim-ti u ta-ni-Jji
(ilu) Ir-ni-ni [. . .']-i-tum la-ab-bu na-ad-ru lib-ba-ki li-nu-Jja
ri-i-mu §ab-ba-su-u ka-6i'/-ta-ki lip-pa-a§-ra
damkati ina-ki lib-§a-a e-li-ia
ina bu-ni-ki nam-ru-ti ki-ni§ nap-li-sin-ni ia-a-si 55 uk-ki-§i u-pi-§a limneti §a zumn-ia nuru-ki nam-ru lu-mur
a-di ma-ti (ilu) bdlti-ia bele* da-ba-bi-ia ni-kil-mu-u-in-ni-ma
ina sur-ra-a-ti u la ki-na-a-ti i-kap-pu-du-ni lim-ni-e-ti ri-du-u-a ba-tu-ti-a is-tam-ma-ru cli-i.i a-di rn.i-ti (ilu) hf-lti-ia lil-lu a-ku-u i-ba-'-an-ni 60 ib-na-an-ni muk-ku ar-ku-um-ni.i ana-ku ain-mir-ki2 en-du-ti i<I-ni-nu-ma aua-ku c-ni-i§ a-8al>-bu-' ki-ma a-fci-i §a up-pa-ku iim lim-na
1 Erasur.- in <»ri.
niiiK of lli.- lin.- is ixtr.MK-lv doubtful. The translation above given is due to suggestions of Langdon.
My heart hath taken wing, it hath flown away like
a bird of the heavens. I moan like a dove, night and day. 65 I am made desolate, and I weep bitterly, In pain and sorrow my soul is distressed. What have I done, O my god and my goddess? Is it because I feared not my god or my goddess
that trouble hath befallen me? Sickness, headache, ruin and destruction are come
upon me; 70 Miseries, turning away of countenance, and fullness
of anger are my lot, Indignation, wrath, anger of gods and men. I behold, O my lady, days of affliction, months of
sorrow, years of misfortune; I behold, O my lady, judgment of disorder and
violence, Death and misery make an end of me. 75 Desolate is my sanctuary, my shrine is desolate, Over my house, my gate, and my fields is affliction
poured forth. As for my god his face is turned elsewhere; My family is scattered, my house walls are broken
into.
i-Sa-' it-ta~nap-ra§ lib-bi ki-ma is-sur ga-ma-mi
a-dam-mu-um ki-ma su-um-ma-tum mu-§i u ur-ra 65 na-an-gu-la-ku-ma a-bak-ki zar-biS
ina '-u-a a-a Sum-ru-sa-at ka.-bit-ti
mi-na-a e-pu-u§ ili-ia u (ilu) i§-tar-ia a-na-ku
ki-i la pa-lib ili-ia u (ilu) i§tari-ia ana-ku ep-§e-ik
sak-nu-nim-ma mur-su ti-'-i fcu-lu-uk-ku-u u §ul-lu-uk-ti 70 Sak-na-ni ud-da-a-ti sufcj-bur pa-ni u ma-li-e lib-ba-a-ti
uz-zu ug-ga-ti §ib-sat ilani u a-me-lu-ti
a-ta-mar (ilu) belti-ia um6 uk-ku-lu-ti arfc6 na-an-du-ru-ti Sanati §a ni-zik-ti
a-ta-mar (ilu) b^lti-ia Sib-ta i-§i-ti u sab-mas-ti
u-kal-la-an-ni mu-u-tu u §ap-§a-ku 75 Su-har-ru-ur sa-gi-e-a §u-bar-ru-rat a-sir-ti
eli biti babi u kar-ba-a-ti-ia §a-ku-um-ma-ti tab-kat
ili-ia ana a~§ar §a-nim-ma sub-jju-ru pa-nu-§u
sap-bat il-la-ti ta-bi-ni pur-ru-ur
But unto my lady do I give heed, my ear is turned
toward her; 80 My prayer is unto thee, dissolve my ban.
Blot out my sin, my fault, my mockery and my offence ! Porgive my mockery, accept my supplication, Free my breast, send me comfort, Guide my footsteps that happily and proudly among
the living I may pursue my way. 85 Speak the word, that at thy command the angry
god may be favorable, And that the goddess who is angry may be gracious. My gloomy, smoking brazier may shine, My quenched torch may be relighted, May my scattered family be collected. 90 May the fold be wide, and the enclosures be spacious. Be favorable to the abasement of my face, give ear
unto my prayer. Look upon me in truth and [accept my supplication.]1 How long, O my lady, wilt thou be angry, and thy
face be turned away? How long, O my lady, wilt thou be furious, and thy
soul be in anger?
1 Supplied by King.
u-pa-ka a-na (ilu) b£lti-ia ka-a-£i ib-§a-ki uzna-a-a 80 u-sal-H-ki ka-a-£i '-il-ti pu-ut-ri
pu-ut-ri ar-ni §ir-ti kil-la-ti u fci-ti-ti mi-e-§i kil-la-ti-ia li-ki-e un-ni-ni-ia m-um-mi-il ki-rim-ia 8u-bar-ra-a-a §uk-ni 6u-te-£i-ri kib-si nam-ri§ e-til-li£ it-ti baltuti lu-ba-' suki 85 ki-bi-ma ina ki-bi-ti-ki ilu zi-nu-u li-is-lim (ilu) iStari §a is-bu-sa li-tu-ra
:-u katru lim-me-ir ki-nu-ni bi-li-ti li-in-na-pi-ih, di-pa-ri i'b-tu il-la-ti up-few 90 tarbasu li-ir-pis lis-t.un-di-lu Mi-pu-ri
.Lr-ri li-l»i-<-n ap-pi-ia jj me t Mi-pi-e-a
ki-nis naf>-li-sin-ni-in;i [erasure by the Beribe]
ma-ii (ilu) W-lti-ia zi-na-ti-ma su)j-hu-ru pa-nu-ki ; rna-ti (ilu) b('lti-ia ra-'-l)a-ti-ma u/-uz-/.a-at kal»-ta-a(-ki
\U ad i <.r e (?); ia for i, also 11. 11 kntly to be
metd i [i-immicii].
95 Incline thy neck, now turned away, let a word of
grace be before thy face, As the free waters of the river, may thy soul be
freed. My oppressors, may I trample them under foot like
the clay, And they that are angry against me, subdue them,
and crush them beneath my feet. Let my prayers and supplications come unto thee, 100 And let thy great mercy be upon me,
That they who see me in the street may magnify
thy name, And I will glorify thy godhead and thy might before
men. Ishtar is exalted ! Ishtar is queen! The lady is exalted! The lady is queen!
105 I mini, the valiant daughter of Sin, hath no rival.
PRAYER OF THE RAISING OF THE HAND TO ISHTAR
106 Formula of the raising of the hand to Ishtar
This is the (magical) ritual: thou shalt kneel at the foot, a green bough shalt thou sprinkle with pure water; four bricks sahbu shalt thou set up;
95 tir-ri ki-sad-ki sa ta-ad-di-i1 a-mat damiktim(tim) pa-ni-ki suk-ni ki-ma m£ pa-§ir nari ka-bit-ta-ki lip-pa-as-ra ik-du-ti-ia ki-ma k:ik-ka-ru lu-kaWn-is sab-su-ti-ia kun-ni-§im-ma Su-pal-si-Jji ina sap-li-ia su-pu-u-a u su-lu-u-a lil-li-ku eli-ki 100 ta-a-a-ra-tu-ki rab-ba-a-ti lib-sa-a eli-ia a-mi-ru-u-a ina suki li-sar-bu-u ai-kir-ki u ana-ku ana sal-mat kakkadi ilu-ut-ki u kur-di-ki lu-sa-pi (ilu) Is-tar-ma si-rat (ilu) Is-tar-ma sar-rat (ilu) belti-ma si-rat (ilu) belti-ma sar-rat
105 (ilu) Ir-ni-ni ma-rat (ilu) Sin ka-rit-ti ma-fci-ra ul isat
106 INIM-INIM-MA SU-IL-LX (DINGIR) INNANNA(na)-KAM
kikittu suatu asar sepa takadda-ad2 guSuru arku mu ellu tasallajj IV libnati sa&bi tanaddi (di)
1 See note on line 83.
» See Babyloniaca, iii, 236.
A lamb shalt thou take; with sarbatu wood shalt thou fill the [the censer], and thou shalt set fire (thereto); sweet scented unguents, fine meal (?) and some cypress-wood Shalt thou heap thereon; a drink offering shalt thou offer, but thou shalt not bow thyself down. This incantation before the goddess Ishtar 110 Three times shalt thou recite . . . and thou shalt not look behind thee.
Incantation. "O exalted Ishtar, that givest light unto the four quarters of the world."
This copy from Borsippa,1 like unto its archetype, has Nergal-balatsu-iqbi, son of Atarad-Mrae, magician,
Written for his life, and has revised it, and deposited it in the temple of E-sagila.2
1 Borsippa, center of the worship of Nabu, and the sister city of Babylon, with which it was connected by a processional street.
- Esagila, the temple of Marduk in Babylon.
immeru telike(e) (isu) sarbatu te-si-en isatu tanaddi(di) rikkS
masfcati burasu tattabak (ak) mi-ih,-h,a tanakki (ki)-ma la tus-kin mi-nu-tu
an-ni-tu ana pan (ilu) I§-tar 110 suslu-su tamannu (nu) ki-za-za-'ma ana arki-ka la tappalaa
siptu sa-ku-tum (ilu) Is-tar mu-nam-mi-rat kib-ra-a-ti
gab-ri Bar-sip (ki) klma labiri-su(m) (ilu) Nergal-balat-su-ik-bi
apil(m) a-ta-rad-KAL-ME (amelu) aSipu ana balati-su istur ibri-ma ina 6-sag-ila u-kiu
1 Name of an incantation.
- HYMN TO ISHTAR O light of the heavens, thou that dost flame like a fire over the earth.
1 This hymn belongs to a series, culled in Sumerian unu ot/laoe, i. e.,
:i<>se pity is destroyed." which ooneJsted originally of six tablets,
of which the third and fourth have been lost. The hymn is found on
• rse of Tabh-t Six. md was also used independently, as is shown
preeei vatiop upon a separate tablet (British Museum S. 954,
fiublished by Petit each, Assyrische Les< i edition, pp. 134-136).
t has been translated by Hussey, Sumerian- Babylonian lh/mns, American Journal of Semitic Languages, xxiii, pp. 169rT., and by Langdon, Sumerian and Babylftnian Psalms, pp. 192n.; Dhorme, Choxz de Tcxtes Heligieuz Atsyro-Babyloniens, pp. 366ff.
nu-ur Sam6(e) Sa ki-ma i-sa-tim i-na ma-a-tim nap-bat at-ti-ma
0 goddess, when thou dost rise above the earth, Even as the earth thou art made to journey forth, Unto thee the way of truth2 shows praise, 5 When thou enterest into a man's house, Thou art a leopard, gone in to seize the lambs, Thou art a lion which strides over the plain! Light of day, virgin, ornament of the heavens. A virgin is Ishtar, ornament of the heavens. 10 Who art adorned with craftsmanship of precious
stones, ornament of the heavens. O regent sister of Shamash, ornament of the heavens. (Ishtar speaks) "To give forth omens do I arise, do I
arise in perfectness. For my father Sin, to give omens do I arise, do I
arise in perfectness. For my brother Shamash, to give omens do I arise,
do I arise in perfectness. 15 Me hath my father Shamash established to give out
omens do I arise, do I arise in perfectness. In the gleaming heaven to give omens, do I arise,
do I arise in perfectness. In jubilation over my praise, in jubilation over my
praise,
Is-ta-ri-tum i-na ir-si-ti i-na u-zu-zi-ki §a [ki-ma ir]-si-tim £u-tu-kat at-ti-ma ka-a-Si su-li-e kit-ti i-kar-rab-ki 5 a-na bit a-me-lim i-na e-ri-bi-ki
bar-ba-ru §a a-na li-ki-e bu-fca-di su-lu-ku at-ti ni-e-§u §a ina kir-bc-ti it-ta-na-al-la-ku at-ti u-mu ar-[da]-tum u-su-ma Same(e) ar-da-tum (ilu) Is-tar u-su-ma §ame(e) 10 sa Su-kut-ti Su-bi-i sak-na-at u-su-ma Same(e) ta-lim-ti (ilu) §ama§ u-su-ma §ame(e) a-na §u-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-lis" az-za-az a-na a-bi-ia (ilu) Sin §u-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-U5
az-za-az a-na ah,i-ia (ilu) Sama§ §u-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-Us
az-za-az 15 ia-a-§i a-bi (ilu) Na-an-na-ru ul-zi-iz-an-ni §u-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti
az-za-az i-na same(e) id-di-§u-ti §u-ta-bu-ul te-ri-e-ti az-za-az git-ma-li§
az-za-az i-na ri-sa-a-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a i-na ri-sa-a-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a
In jubilation a goddess I walk loftily (?) I am Ishtar goddess of the evening, 20 I am Ishtar goddess of the morning,
Ishtar who openeth the bolt of the gleaming heaven,
that is my glory, I darken the heaven, I quake the earth, that is my
glory, a
She that darkeneth the heaven, and shake the earth,
that is my glory. Rfverse:
She who flameth on heaven's terrace, she whose
name is brilliant in all the earth, for my glory. Queen of the heavens proclaimed above and below
for my glory. The mountains all together do I subdue, for my
glory. The great wall of the mountains am I, their bolt am
I, for my glory. 5 Let thy heart be appeased, let thy soul be calmed. May the lord, the great Anu, appease thy heart. May the lord, the great mountain, Ellil, calm thy
soul, O goddess, lady of the heavens, let thy heart be
appeased.
i-na ri-sa-a-ti is-ta-ri-tum ana-ku §a-ki-is al-lak (ilu) IStar i-lat §i-me-tan ana-ku 20 (ilu) IStar i-lat 8e-ri-e-ti ana-ku
(ilu) IStar pi-ta-at §i-gar §arae(e) el-lu-ti ta-na-da-tu-u-a
io(e) u-ra-ab ir-si-tum u-nar-rat ta-na-da-tu-u-a inu-rib-bat 8ame(e) mu-nar-ri-t a-at irei-tim ta-na-da-tu-u-a Reverse:
ma §u-pu-uk Same(e) nap-bat ina da-ad-mi zi-kir-§a §u-pu-u t;t-na-<l:t-tu-u-a rat §ame(e) e-lifi u §ap-lis lik-ka-l>a-a ta-na-da-tu-u-a sa-di(i) 3-te-nfif a-sap-pan ta-na-da-tu-u-a
6a Sa-di(i) du-ur-su-nu ra-bu-u aua-ku §i-gar-Su-nu rabu-u anaku ta-na-da-tu-u-a 5 lit»-bu-ki li-nu-ulj ka-bat-ta-ki lin-sab
U-luin (ilu) A-nuin rabuiu) lib-ba-ki li-ni-ijj
lum fca-au(u) rabu(u) (ilu) Kllil ka-l>at-ta-ki li-pa-aS-Si-tfj (ilu) IS-ta-ri-tuni b<-lit-sau. <■<«•) lib-ba-ki li-nu-uh,
0 lady, queen of heaven, let thy soul be calmed.1 10 O lady, queen of E-anna, let thy heart be appeased. O lady, queen of Erech, let thy soul be calmed. O lady, queen of the shining Erech, let thy heart be
appeased. O lady , queen of Kharsagkalama, let thy soul be calmed. O lady, queen of E-tur-kalama, let thy heart be
appeased. 15 0 lady, queen of Babylon, let thy soul be calmed. O lady, my queen Nana, let thy heart be appeased. Queen of the house, Queen of the gods, let thy soul
be calmed. A Psalm on the flute to Ishtar.
1 From line 9 to the end of the hymn the Assyrian translation does not accompany the Sumerian, which is simply a series of exclamations.
MX gaSan an-na bar-zu
10 MN GASAN E-AN-NA Sa-ZU
NIX GASAN KI UNUG(Kl)-GA BAR-ZU
NIX GA§AN KI HALLABI (Kl) SA-ZU
NIN GA8AN HAR-8AG-KALAM-MA BAR-ZU
NIN GA8AN E-TUR-KALAMA-MA SA-ZU 15 NIN GASAN TIN-TIR-(Kl)-RA BAR-ZU
MX GASAN-MU (DIMMER) NA-NA-A §A-ZU
GASAN E-A GASAN DI.M-MK-IK-K-XE BAR-ZU gE-EN-8E-NE
er-Sem-ma (dingir) innina-ge
- FRAGMENT OF WISDOM LITERATURE, THE SO- CALLED BABYLONIAN JOB, SECOND TABLET OF THE WISDOM OF TABI-UTUL-ELLIL l
I attained unto (long) I moved beyond the aplife, pointed time,
1 Published IV R., 2d edition, 60. The text was already the subject of comment in Assyrian times, and explanations in Assyrian are published in V R., 47. It lias been repeatedly translated in whole or part; see especially Zimmern, in Schroder's Die Kcilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 385, and also in Babylonische Hymnen und (Der Alte Orient, vii, 3), pp. 28ff.; Jastrow, Die Religion Babylimi, ns und Assyriens, ii, pp. 125ft.; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Religieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 372ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalisclf Trxtc und Bilder, i, pp. 92, 93. A resumg by Jastrow, in ZA, xx, pp. 191ff. A portion of the third tablet has been published recently bv R. Campbell Thompson, PSBA, 1910, pp. 18ff. The suffering hero seems to have been an ancient king, fobi-utul-Beli, whose name is preserved in a philological commentary on this text. V R. 47, Rev. 5.
ak§ud-ma a-na ba-lat a-dan-na i-te-ik
WISDOM LITERATURE
Wherever I turn, Oppression is increased, I have cried unto my god, 5 I invoked my goddess,
The Enchanter did not fix
The seer, at the libation,
I turned to the necromancer,
The magician by his sorceries 10 How different
If I look behind me
As if the sacrifice
As if at mealtime
Had not inclined my
face 15 Like one in whose
mouth For whom god's day
has ceased.
there is evil, evil — righteousness I see not.
but he showed me not his face.
but she lifted not up her head.
through his oracle the future.
did not establish my right.
but he opened not my ear.
did not loosen my ban.
are the issues in the world ! trouble pursues me (?) I had not brought my god. I had not called upon my
goddess, and my adoration had not
been seen, prayers and tears were
stopped, the new moon's feast is
diminished,
a-8ab-biir-ma H-mun li-mun-ma
-l)ur-ti u-ta-sa-pa i-sar-ti ul ut-tu ili aksi-ma ul id-di-na pa-ni-§u 5 u-sal-li (ilu) I§-tar-ri ul i-§ak-ka-a ri-§i-§a !u) bArfl ina l»i-ir ar-kat ul ip-ru-us ma ma-as-sak-ka q ainrhi sa-'-ilu ul u-&a-pi di-i-ni za-ki-ku a-pul-ma ul u-pat-ti uz-ni (arnt'lu) ina.siu:isu ina ki-kit-ti-c ki-mil-ti ul ip-tur 10 a-a-i-te ip-se-e-ti Sa-na-a-ti ma-ti-tan a-niur-rna ar-kat ri-da-ti ip-pi-ru ki-i sa tam-ki-tuin a-ua ili la uk-tin-nu I ma-ka-li-<- (ilu) Is-(ar-ri la zak-ru la <--nu-u sii-kiti-ni la ain-ru I pi-i-su ip>-par-ku-u Hi-up-pw tas-li-ti il>-tj-lu u-nm ili i-inaWu eWe-5i
Who has lain down on
his side Who has not taught
his people Who called not upon
his god 20 Who abandoned his
goddess He who forgot his
lord, Who pronounced
lightly But I myself took
thought only Prayer was my rule, 25 The day of god's honoring The day of following
after the goddess The prayer of the
king, And his song, I taught my land To honor the name of
of the goddess The respect of the king
and has despised their
images, god's fear and veneration,
when he ate of his food,
and brought her not what
was written (?) who was to be honored (?)
the mighty name of his god — I was like him.
for prayers and supplication.
sacrifice my order,
was my heart's joy,
was for me gain and riches,
that was my joy,
that was pleasant unto me. to keep god's name. I cautioned my people.
I made of highest power,
id-du-u aj}-§u sal-mi-su-nu i-mi-su pa-la-lju u it-'-u-du la u-§al-mi-du nise-Su ili-su la iz-kur e-kul a-kal-su
20 i-zib (ilu) Is-tar-ta-su mas-tar la ub-la a-na sa im-|ju-u IxMi-su im-su-u nis ili-su kal>-ti kal-lis iz-kur a-na-ku am-sal ah-su-us-ma ra-man su-up-pu-u tas-li-ti tas-li-ti ta-si-mat ni-ku-u sak-ku-u-a
25 umu pa-la-ajj ilani tu-ub lib-bi-ia
umu ri-du-ti (ilu) Is-tar ni-me-li ta-at-tur-ru ik-ri-bi sarri si-i jji-du-ti u ni-gu-ta-su a-na da-me-ik-ti sum-ma u-§ar a-na mdti-ia me ili na-sa-ri
30 su-mi (ilu) Is-tar su-kur ni§e-ia us-ta-Jji-ia ta-na-da-a-ti sarri e-lls u-mas-sil
WISDOM LITERATURE
In reverence of the palace
For I knew that before the god
That which seemeth good to itself, 35 And that which in its heart is rejected,
Who can understand the counsel of the gods
The plan of the gods full of darkness,
How shall pale-faced men understand
He who lives in the evening 40 Quickly is he in trouble,
In a moment
In an instant
Every moment
Now they are hungry, 45 Again they are full,
I instructed the people.
such deeds are in good
favor, that is evil with god,
that is good with god,
in heaven?
who shall establish it? the way of the gods ! is in the morning dead, suddenly is he smitten;
he is singing and playing,
he is howling like a complainer.
so are their thoughts changed,
and are like a corpse,
and are like unto god.
u pu-lub-tu ekalli um-man u-§al-mid
lu i-di ki-i it:— t i ili i-ta-am-gur an-na-a-ti
Sa (l.uii-kat ra-ma-nu-u§ [aj-na ili kul-lul-tum
35 5a ina tib-bi-iu mu-us-[su]-kat eli ili-su dam-kat
: u to-im ilani ki-rib §ame-e i-lam-mad
mi-lik 5a ili za-nun zi-o i-Jja-ak-kim man-nil
o-ka-a-ma il-ma-
<-ta-<lir za-mar ih-t:. i-liit ftp-pi i-za-aiii-niur o-li-la pi-it pu-ri-<li u-zar-ral) lal-la-ri-e§ ki-i pi-te-e u ka-ta-mi t.-m-si-n | si:-ni ini-rnu-s.i-riia im-nia-a s:i-l.in:
•i i-na ili-sun
If it go well with they speak of climbing up
them, to heaven;
If they be in trouble, they talk of going down to
hell. [At this point there is wanting a considerable passage.] Reverse:
My house is become a prison for me.
In the chains of my are my arms laid,
flesh In my own bonds [?] are my feet cast
5 With a whip he has beaten me,
With a staff he has pierced me,
All day long doth follow
In the middle of the night he lets me not
Through tearings 10 My limbs are undone,
Upon my couch I passed the night
I was covered with my excromont
not . . .
the point was strong.
the avenger,
breathe for a moment.
my joints are sundered, are . . . like a bull,
like a sheep.
ina ta-a-bi i-ta-ma-a i-li §a-ma-'-a u-ta§-§a-§a-ma i-dib-bu-ba a-rad ir-kal-la
[broken] Reverse:
a-na ki-suk-ki-ia i-tur-ra bi-e-tu il-lu-ur-tum §i-ri-ia na-da-a i-da-a-a ma§-kan ram-ni-ia muk-ku-tu §e-pa-a-a ni-da-tu . . . 5 ki-na-zi id-da-an-ni-ma la-a zil-la-a-tum pa-ru-u£-§u u-safc-bi-il-an-ni zi-ka-ta dan-nat kal u-mu ri-du-u i-ri-id-da[n-ni] ina §at mii§i ul u-nap-pa-§a-an-ni sur-ri§ ina i-tab-lak-ku-ti pu-ut-tu-ru rik-su-u-a 10 me§-ri-tu-u-a su-up-pu-jja i-ta-at-ta-a a-bi-tum ina m-ub-si-ia a-bit ki-i al-pi ub-tal-lil ki-i immeri ina ta-ba-a§-ta-ni-ia
My symptoms of fever were not clear (?) to the
magicians,
And my omens did the diviner leave
dark.
15 The sorcerer did not handle well my illness.
And the necromancer of my malady, could not make an end
The god helped me he took me not by the
not, hand,
The goddess did not she came not to my side.
pity me,
The tomb hath they seized my habitaopened, tion (?)
20 Before I was dead, the death wail was finished.
My whole land cried "How is he destroyed !"
out,
When mine enemy his face glowed,
heard,
As friendly news they his heart was brightened,
brought it to him,
But I knew the time, of all my family,
25 W7hen among the guar- their divinity had mercy.1 dian angels
1 The reference is to the protecting care exercised by the souls of ancestors.
8a-kik-ki-ia i§-h,u-tu (amelu) maSmaSu
u te-ri-ti-ia (amelu) baru u-ta§-Si 15 ul u-§a-pi a-§i-pu §i-kin mur-si-ia
u a-dan-na si-h-'-ti-ia (amelu) baru ul id-din
ul i-ru-sa ilu ka-ti ul is-bat
ul i-ri-man-ni (ilu) Is-ta-ri i-da-a-a ul il-lik
pi-ti kirnaljljti ir-su-u su-ka-nu-u-a !i la mi-tu-ti-i-ina l>i-ki-ti gam-rat
kal rna-ti-ia ki-i ]j:i-l>il ik-lm-ni
i£-me-e-ma h,a-du-u-a im-mr-ni pa-ni-su
h.a-di-ti u-ba-as->i-ru ka-k-ti-ta-su i|»-pir-du i sa /tji-mir kim-ti-ia 25 Sa ki ilu-ut-.su-un i-r!m
- AN INCANTATION WITH ETHICAL CONTENTS1 [Incantation. I invoke you], ye great gods, . . . God and goddess, lords of atonement, On account of N, son of N, whose god is N, whose
goddess is N, He is sick and afflicted, full of pain and trouble. 5 Has he offended his god, has he offended his goddess? Has he for consent2 spoken denial, has he for denial
spoken consent?
Has he pointed with the finger?
, while he spoke vainly?
whispering,
Has he despised his god, has he despised his goddess?
[ ], has he spoken evil?
[ ], has he spoken hatefully?
[ ], has he spoken unlawfully?
1 Published by Zimmern, Die Beschworungstafeln Shurpu, Beitraqe zur Kenntnis8 der Babylonischen Religion (1901), and also translated, pp. Iff., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 96ff., and portions of it, with comment, by Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. l">7tT. This incantation forms the second of the nine tablets composing the Shurpu (i. e., Burning) series. These incantations are intended to remove bans and curses of all kinds, through ritual ceremonies, in which various obieets an- burned. The interest of this particular tablet is found especially in the very high ethical ideas mingled promiscuously with primitive views of demoniacal forces. The man wishes to be delivered from his afflictions, but the exorciser first to know what guilt has brought these upon him.
8 The words here translated "consent" and "denial" are extremely difficult to render. The former is cognate with the Hebrew rfb grace.
siptu 1 ilani rabuti
ilu u] (ilu) Istar brie tap-§ir-ti
pulpul (?) apil] pulpul (?) sa ili-su pulpul (?) (ilu) Istar-su
pulpul (?)-tum [. . .] mar-su nak-du na-as-su su-ud-lu-bu 5 i[k ki]b ili-su i-ku-lu ikkib (ilu) Istar-su i-ku-lu a-na an-na ul-la ik-bu-u a-na ul-la an-na ik-bu-u ubana it-ru-su la ul-la-a-ta i-ta-mu-u mu-us-sap-ru
) f it (?)-te (?)]-ik-ru
.] (ilu) Istar-su i-me-su . limutta ik-bu-u 1 a ba-ni-tum ik-bu-u .] za-lip-ta u-sad-bi-bu
15 [Has he . . . bribery (?)] caused a judge to receive?
[Has he upon] the fallen, trampled?
[Has he ... ] spoken, and added to it?
[ ] to oppress the weak?
[Has he ] driven to (?) her city?
20 Has he set a son at variance with a father?
Has he set a father at variance with a son?
Has he set a daughter at variance with a mother?
Has he set a mother at variance with a daughter?
Has he set a daughter-in-law at variance with a mother-in-law? 25 Has he set a mother-in-law at variance with a daughter-in-law?
Has he set a brother at variance with a brother?
Has he set a friend at variance with a friend?
Has he set a companion at variance with a companion?
Has he not set free a prisoner, or loosed a captive? 30 Has he not let a prisoner see the light?
Has he said of a prisoner, "Seize him/' or of a bondman, "Bind him"?
Is it perchance a sin against a god, or a transgression against a goddess?
. . -4)1
um da-a-a-nu u-sa-fci-zu
ab-ta-a-ta iz-za-az-zu
-bu-u i-kab-bu-u ut-ta-ru
e-nis-tum da-a-su
na-ni ali-sa li-sah-hi-ru
ijbi
mara ip-ru-su
itti
mari
aba ip-ru-su
itti
ummi
marta ip-ru-su
itti
inarti
umma ip-ru-su
itti
e-me-ti
kal-la-ti ip-ru-su
tti
<:i-l:i-ti
c-iiic-ti ip-ru-su
itti :i-hi
a-lji-su ip-ru-su
itti il>-ri
i-l>ir-su ip-ru-su
itti
ru-'-a
ru-'-a-Si
l ip-ru-su
sabta la u-ma£-§i-ru ka-sa-a la u-ram-mu-u 30 ia bit si-l)it-ti la u-kal-li-mu nu-u-ra
a-na sa-:il>-ti ma :i-na k:i--i-i ku-us-si-Su-ma ik-bu-u
ul i-<li scr-ti ill ul i-<li cu-uit (ilu) 1
Has he vexed a god, despised a goddess?
Against a god are his sins, against a goddess his failings? 35 Is it offense against . . . , hate against an elder brother?
Has he despised father and mother, has he insulted an elder sister?
Has he yielded in little things, (and) refused in great?
For No, said Yes?
For Yes, said No? 40 Has he spoken an unsuitable word, has he a rebellious . . . ?
Has he spoken coarsely?
Has he used false weights, . . . ?
Has he accepted counterfeit money, has he not accepted good money?
Has he driven out a righteous son, has he an unrighteous son set up? 45 Has he set up a wrong landmark, has he not set up a right landmark?
Has he moved a mark, a territory and boundary?
Has he entered his neighbor's house?
Has he approached his neighbor's wife?
Has he shed his neighbor's blood?
ilu i-da-as (ilu) I§-tar im-te-e§
a-na ili-§u ar-nu-§u a-na (ilu) IS-tar-§u bab-Ja-at^su 35 a-na be-en-ni da-sa-a-tum a-na afci rabid) zi-ra-a-ti
aba umma im-te-e§ a-na afcatti rabi-ti uk-tal-lil
ina si-fcir-ti it-ta-din ina ra-bi-ti im-t[e-e&]
a-na ia-'-nu i-ba-[a§-§i ik-ta-bi]
a-na i-ba-a§-§i ia-['-nu ik-ta-bi]
40 la a-mir-ti i[k-ta-bi l]a sa-nik-t[i . . .]
tu§-§a ik-ta-bi [. . .]
(isu) zi-ba-nit la ket-ti i[s-bat . . .]
ka-sap la ket-ti il-te-ki ka-[sap ket-ti ul il-te]-ki
apla kun-na it-ta-sah apla [la kun-na u]-kin 45 ku-dur-ru la ket-ti uk-ta-dir ku-dur-[ru ke]t-ti ul u-ka-dir
u-sa mi-is-ra u ku-dur-ru u§ (?)-te-li
a-na bit tap-pi-e-§u i-te-ru-ub
a-na a§5at tap-pi-e-lu it-te-^i
da-mi tap-pi-e-§u it-ta-ba-ak
50 Has he taken away his neighbor's garment?
Has he not set a man free from force?
Has he driven away a brave man from his family?
Has he broken up a united family?
Has he lifted himself up against a superior? do Was his mouth straightforward, but his heart false?
Did his mouth consent, but his heart deny?
Is it on account of evil which he thought?
To pursue the just and oppress him,
To destroy, drive away, cast down, 60 To set up power, to stir up, to cause to speak against (?)
To do evil, to rob, to cause to rob,
To busy himself with evil?
Is his mouth loose and foul?
His lips are they deceitful, contentious? 65 Has he taught impurity, unseemliness commended?
After evil has he followed?
Has he exceeded the bounds of right?
Has he done evil?
Has he mixed with magic and witchcraft? 70 Is it because of a grave misdeed which he has done?
50 su-bat tap-pi-e-§u it-ta-bal
mi-ra-nu-u§-§u ed-lu la u-ma3-§i-ru ed-lu dam-ka ina kim-ti-§u u-§e-lu-u
kin-na pu-bur-ta ii-sap-pi-bu
a-na la-pu-ut-ti-i iz-za-az-zu
.5.3 pi-i-su tar-su lib-ba-su
la ki-i-ni
pi-i-su an-na ina pab-bi-Sii
, lib-ba-§u
ul-la
i-ta-mu-ii
la ki-na-a-tum
ki-nu-u
i-ru-ud-du
i-rat-tu-tum
il>-bu-tum
i-tar-ra-du
li-Jjal-la-ku
.-kan-nu
u-bar-ru
u-sn-.'is-lia-ru
i-bal>-bi-lu
i-tab-ba-lu
u-saf-l)a-lu
:i-n:i limutti
k.i-:LS-SU
u-l>al-lu
ma§-ru
|>:i-:r
pi-i-§u sap-i
maS-da
sa-ba-ra
65 la-;i nm-r.'i-a-ti lum-mu-du la na-la-ti su-^u-zu • i limutti tc-bu-u
«■ kotti i-ti-ku
:-ta i-[)U-§U
kis-pi u ru-bi-o k:it->n u-bi-lu 70 ina ikkibi inar-^i Sa i-ku-lu
On account of the many sins, which he has sinned, On account of the company, which he has broken up, On account of the united band, which he tore
asunder, Is it on account of all wherein he despised his god
and his goddess? 75 Did he promise with heart and mouth, but not
keep it? Through an offering did he dishonor the name of
his god? Did he vow, promise, but not fulfil? Did he offer something . . . but not eat it?
and offered a prayer?
80 Did he take away the lawful sacrifice? Has he angered his god and his goddess? Did he rise in a company, and speak wrongly? May he be freed from whatever ban has been put
upon him. Whether he has been banned by receiving, 85 Whether he has been banned by . . .,
Whether by a present, which he made he has been
banned, Whether he has been banned by a living being, Whether after a figure pointed by the finger,
ina ar-ni ma-'-du-ti Sa ifc-ta-tu-u
ina pufcri §a u-sap-pi-h I i
ina ll-la-ti ka-sir-ti §a li-par-ri-ru
ina gab-bi ili-§u u (ilu) I§tar-§u §a i-me-§ii
75 ina lib-bi-§u u pi-i-su ik-bu-u la id-di-nu
ina §ur-ki Sum ili-§u i-me-§u
ii-kad-di-§u u-na-az-zi-mu ik-lu-u
im-i-ru ii-ri-ib-bu i-ku-lu
i§-ru-ru-ma ni§ ka-ti ir-§u-u
80 pa&§ura kun-na ii-sab-bu-u
ili-§u u (ilu) I§tar-§u itti-§u u-za-an-nu-u
ina §i-pa-ri iz-za-az-zu-ma la §al-ma-a-te i-ta-mu-u
lu-u pat-ra ul i-di-ma it-ta-mi
il-te-ki-ma it-ta-mi
85 'b-te-si-ma it-ta-mi
ina sur-ki i5-ru-ku it-ta-mi
ina napsati ic-ta-mi
a-na an dunani uban-Su it-ta-ra-as
Whether by the figure of a father, or of a mother he was banned. 90 Whether by the figure of an older brother, or older sister he was banned.1
1 So through many lines the exorciser tries to discover by what witchcraft the sufferer has been afflicted, and then finally the tablet ends with exorcisms intended to bring the ban to an end.
an dunan abi u um-mi it-ta-mi
90 an dunan ahj rabi(i) u ajjatti rabi-ti it-ta-mi
- FRAGMENT OF WISDOM LITERATURE ■ Obverse:
5 . . . their freedom (?) shalt thou not take away, Thou shalt not tyrannically oppress them. With one, who thus acts, his god is angry, He is not pleasing to Shamash, he will requite him with evil.
Give food to eat, give wine to drink, 10 Seek the truth, provide for and . . . With him, who thus acts his god is pleased,
1 A didactic poem, of which we possess several fragments. The principal fragment [K. 3364] was first studied by George Smith, who supposed it to be part of the Epic of Creation, forming an address of "tne d' itv to the newly created man on his duties to his god" (Chaldean Genesis, p. 80), but this has been disproved bv King, who published a much larger Neo-Babylonian fragment [BM 33851, parts of four columns]. The fundamental text is published by King, Cuneiform Texts of the British Museum, xiii, 29f., where the reverse and obverse
•iifusod; the late duplicate in Neo-Babylonian, in King, Seven Tablets of Creation, ii, Plates Ixiv-lxvi. Compare also vol. i, pp. 201-3. An important duplicate [K. 7897] was published by Macmillan, Beitrage zur Assyriologie, v, pp. 622-3, and the available" texts combined and tnUMlated, pp. 557-62. Zimmern published a fragment [K. 8231] in the Z< iLirfirift fiir Assyriologie, v, pp. 622-3, vol. xxiii, p. 368f., which completes the Macmillan fragment materially. Bee also Delitzsch, Weltngaepos, and Ungnad in Gressmann s Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 98-9.
m:
5 sur-ru [. . .] ma si-tu-u&-su-nu e tal-kut (?) Sal-ti-i§ e-li-§u-nu e tak-tan-ni-is (?) :i-na an-nim-ma ilu-su e-zi-is-su ul ta-a-bi eli (ilu) §ama§ i-ra-ab-su lim-nu
su-kil a-kalu si-ki ku-ru-un (?)-nu
ris kit-tu e-pi-ir u f. . . a-na an-nim-m:i i!u-su Jja-di-§u
He is pleasing to Shamash, he will requite him with good.
Bring help, protect [the weak]
A maid in the house, thou shalt not . . .
15 he shall not rule . . .
thy body thou shalt not . . .
thy . . . thou shalt not . . .
In the mouth of the people thy reputation (?) thus
shalt be wholesome. The house of an handmaid be lord over (?) . . . (?) 20 Thou shalt not take an harlot whose husbands are multitudinous (?) A prostitute who has been consecrated to god, An outcast whose speech is abundant, In thine adversity will not lift thee up. In thy conflicts she will ridicule thee. 25 Fear of god and humility are not with her.
If she come to (thy) house remove her therefrom, Upon the track of a foe let her attention be turned.
ta-a-bi eli (ilu) §ama§ i-ra-ab-§u du-[. . .
§ub-§u u-sa-ta gi-mil du-[. . .]
amtu ana btti e tu-[. . .] 15 . . . §a tim-ma la i-be-el u-ru
. . . §a ra (?)-a-ti pa-gar-ka la te-e§-§i . . .
. . . ru tu . . . ka la tu-ur-ra . . .
ina pi-i nise . . . ka-ma ki (?)-a-am tad-lim
bit am ti-ma be-el i-sap-pu-ub 20 e ta-bu-uz h,a-rim-ta §a §a-a-ri mu-tu-§al
i§-ta-ri-tu sa a-na ili zak-rfat]
zer-ma-§i-tu §a amati-§a ma-'-[cla-at]
ina ma-ru-us-ti-ka-ma ul i-na-a§-§i-ka
ina sal-ti-ka-ma e-li-ka §a-an-sa-at 25 pa-la-Jju u ka-na-§a ul i-ba-a§-§i it-ti-§a
lu-u bita [ta]-ka§-sad-ma (?)J u-ru-§i ina libbi
a-na kib-si a-Jji-e u-zu-un-^a tur-rat
» So Zimmern, who suggests also ba-ri-mu-tiir-8a. 2 Or bita suata takaSSad-ma.
Reverse1:
Thou shalt not slander, (but) speak kindly; 5 Thou shalt not utter evil, but speak good. Him who slanders and speaks evil, As a recompense Shamash will wait for him (lit. his head).
Open not wide thy mouth but guard thy lips;
The words of thy thoughts speak not alone. 10 If thou speakest quickly thou shalt take it back,
And in silence must sadden thy mind.
Daily present to thy god
Sacrifice and prayer, appropriate to incense.
Before thy god mayest thou have a tried heart. 15 This is appropriate to the deity.
Prayer, petition, and prostration
Every morning shalt thou render him, then will he
give thee gifts And with god'j help thou shalt be abundantly
prosperous.
1 K. 8231 contains seventeen fragmentary lines on the reverse, which
f>robably preceded the lines here given. The numbering here given is mm the Maemillan tablet.
o t :i-kul kar-[si] ki-bi ba ni-ti 5 lim-ni-e-ti e ta-me da-me-ik-ta ti-iz-kar sa a-kil kar-si ka-bu-u li-mut-ti ina ri-ba-a-ti-sa (ilu) Samas u-ka-'-a-ii ris-su
e tu-ma-as-si pi-i-ka u-sur Sap-ti-ka e-nim-me-e kal>-ta-ti-ka e-di-is e tak-bi 10 sur-ris t:i-t:t-mu-u ta-ra-as-si ar-ka-nis
u i-na sa-nak at-mr-e t u-sa-an-na-ah, te-en-ka ii mi inm mn ilu-ka Irft-rab
ni-ku-u ki-bi ni-i si-mat kut-rin-ni . t ili-ka lil)i)a bara lu-ii ti-i-si 15 an-nu-um-ma si- mat ilu-u-ti
8U-up-pu-il su-ul-lu-r U la-ban ap-pi
urn-ma i-dan-ka bi-lat Cl a-na at-ri-iin-ma it-ti ili tus-tc-sir-[ka?|'
1 8o Maemillan, but unoertalo K not have ka.
In thy wisdom read from the tablet. 20 The fear (of god) begetteth favor,
Offering enriches life,
And prayer brings forgiveness of sins.
He who fears the gods will not cry (to them in vain?)
He who fears the Anunnaki will lengthen [his days] 25 With friend and companion thou shalt not speak [evil?]
Thou shalt not speak anything base, but good [shalt thou speak]
If thou hast promised aught, give [it to him]
If thou hast encouraged (him), [leave him not afterwards at loss]
[The lines following are too badly broken to be intelligible.]
ina ifc-zi-ka-ma a-mur ina dup-pi 20 pa-la-bu da-ma-ka ul-la-ad
ni-ku-u ba-la-tu [ut]-tar
u tas-li-tu ar-ni [ta]-pat (?)-tar
pa-lifa ilOti ul i-Se-is-su [. . .]
pa-lifi (ilu) A-nun-na-ki ur-rak [uui6-§-ul 25 lt-ti ib-ri u tap-pi-e-e e ta-ta-me [. . .]
§ap-la-a-ti e ta-ta-me damikta [. . .]
eum-ma tak-ta-bi-ma i-din [. . .]
Sum-ma tu-tak-kil-ma ta [. . .]
- A PRAYER FOR RESTORATION TO DIVINE
FAVOR ■ The priest speaks: [Open] his bond, remove his fetter, Make bright his face, commend him to his god, his
creator, Give life to thy servant, that he may praise thy
might, That he may adore thy greatness in all dwellings.
» First published IV R., 61, No. 1, lines 36ff., republished in 2d edition, Plate 54, No. 1, pp. 43-48. Published and translated by Zimmern, Babylonische Busspsalmen, pp. 89, 90. Translated also by King, First Steps in Assyrian, p. 240.
[pi-te] il-lu-ur-ta-§u pu-tur ma-ak-si-su nu-um-mir [pa-ni-§u] pi-kid-su i-liS ba-ni-§u bul-Iit arad-ka [lit-ta]-'-id kur-di-ka nar-bi-ka li-[id-lu-la] kal da-ad-me
5 Receive his gift, accept his purchase money, That he may walk before thee in the land of peace.
5 mu-bur kat-ra-su li-ki pi-di-e-§u
ina kak-kar sul-me nia{j-ra-ka lil-tal-lak
- HYMN TO TAMMUZ '
(Where (?)) are tied the ewe and her lamb (Where (?)) are bound the she-goat and her kid. 4, 5 Ewe and her lamb they carry away as spoil (?) She-goat and her kid they carry away as spoil (?) Ewe and her lamb they cause to be slaughtered. 10 She-goat and her kid they cause to be slaughtered. I, a hero, go to the conflict, the way of no return. Alas, 0 hero, lord of healing. Alas, my lord, my Damu. 15 Alas, O son, lord Gishzida Alas, Lamga, lord of the net. Alas, O prince, lord of prayer.
1 This hymn is a bilingual, the Assyrian version, from the library of Ashurbanipal, is published in IV R., 30, No. 2, the Babylonian, by G. Reisner, Sumerisch-Babylonische Hymnen (Berlin, 1896), No. 37, from a tablet in the Berlin Museum, which has since been collated by Zimmern {Sumerisch-Babylonische TamuzLieder, Berichte der Koniglich Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Band 59, 1907, pp. 201ff .), who translated it for the first time, ib., pp. 204ff. It has since been translated by Langdon, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 304—311, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte una Bilder, i, pp. 94, 95.
f. . . §]ar ik-ka-[mu-u lab-ra u pu-h,ad-su] . . . a-lal-a liz [mas-bi]
§ar ik-ka-su-u en-za u la-la-§a g.-mam sil-bi im rnim
5 lajj-ra u pu-fcat-sa i-sal-la-[lu] uz ma§-bi ga-ga-mu en-za u la-la-sa [isallalu] BUH1D sfl-l)i ri-ri-ga-mu [l.-ihra u pubadsa) u-sarn-ka-tu 10 uz mai>-bi ri-ri-ga-mu
al-<li ga-<la-an-(lu lig inc-en gar-ra-an nu-gf-gf tu-ku-um-ma al-lak id-lu u-ru-ulj la ta-ri a-rl _r dingir uniwn-a-zii
lig-mu (dingir) <la-mu-mu
15 i lu-mu mum mvVci-da
dingir Lomgl ummiu sa-[| »::r ]
li-l>i-ir umun sub-{b^]
Alas, god of wailing and shining eyes. Alas, my heavenly wailer (?) 20 Alas, Dagalushumgalanna
Alas, brother of the mother of Belit-seri. He has gone, he has gone to the bosom of the earth.
25 And the dead are numerous in the land.1
26 With wailing for him in the day of gloom (has he
gone)2 28, 29 In the month of thy3 year which brings not peace
[hast thou gone] 30, 31 Thou hast gone on a journey that makes an end of thy people. With sighing for Damu, the lord, 34, 35 Has the hero gone unto the far away land which is not revealed.
How long shall the springing of verdure be restrained?
1 Gloss, "The sun multiplies the dead upon the earth."
'Semitic translation, "(Men) are filled with sorrow, by day they
stagger in gloom.
» The Semitic text reads "his."
a-ri dingir gii-sir i-d6-§iib-l>a
a-ri mu-lu-sir-ra-an-na-mu
20 a-ri dingir dagal u§umgal-an-[na]
a-rl se§ dagal dingir miis-<lin-[an-na]
in-di in-di gab-kur-ra-[su]
il-lik i-lik ana i-rat ir-si-tim [ni] zal-e [babbar-ni-e] ki'ir-dig-na su
25 u§-ta-bar-ri (ilu) Sama§ ir-ta-bi-§u ana irsitim mi-tu-ti
26 i-si-i§-na-su udu sub-ba-na-£u
ni-is-sa-tu ma-li i-na u-um im-ku-tu-ma ina i-dir-tim iti nu silim-ma mu-zu-§u ina ar-jji la mu-sal-li-mu £at-ti-£u 30 kaskal-la ba-an-da-til mu-lu gJU-lu-zu-§u a-na Jjar-ra-ni ga-mi-rat ni-§i sir da-mu umun-na §ii
a-na sir-Jji §a be-H mese ki-a-na sud nu mu-un-da-pad-da 35 id-lu ana irsi-tim ni-uk-ti sa la in-nam-ma-ru
a lum-ma a-lal-e a lum-ma a lal-e
a-bu-lap un-nu-bi §a ik-ka-mu-u
How long shall the putting forth of leaves beheld back? My city is oppressed ; the shepherd sits in desolation. 40 In the city the laws of my land are suppressed. From the secret chamber thou hast gone forth. Thou, O lord, from the secret chamber hast gone forth. Reverse:
Alas, O hero, lord of healing. Alas, my lord, my Damu. Alas, O son, lord Gishzida. Alas, Lamga, lord of the net. 5 Alas, O prince, lord of prayer.
Alas, god of wailing and shining eyes. Alas, thou of the yearly wailing (?) Alas, Tammuz.
Alas, brother of the mother of Belit-seri. 10 In his infancy in a sunken boat he lay.
In his manhood in the submerged grain he lay. In a storm from the south, and tempest, he lay.
in rest1 he lay not.
[Remainder broken, and of uncertain meaning.]
1 Perhaps the marriage bed is meant, so Ungnad.
a-fcu-lap u§-§u-bi §a ik-ka-su gar-mu al-e-ne sib-ba gil-li-em-ma al-[dur] 40 liru rae-a gar-mu al-e-[ne] e" ge-par-ta im-ma-ra-& kalag me-en ge-par-ta im-[e] a-ri ur-sag dingir umun-a-zu
a-ri kalag-mu (dingir) da-mu-mu
a-ri tu-mu umun miiS-zi-da
a-rt (dingir) lamga umun sa-par
5 a-rl li-bi-ir umun sub-[be]
a-ri (dingir) gu-sfr i-de-§ub-ba
a-rt mu-lu-sir-ra-an-na-mu
a-rt (dingir) Dagal-uSumgal-an-[na]
a-rt §e£-dagal (dingir) mu-din-[an-na]
10 tur-tQr-bi (gis) ni;i wadwod in-nad
si-ih,-bi-rw-tu-§u ina e-lip-j»i ti-bi-tim sal-lum .il-bi hra wad'tnd in-nad _ ral>-bu-tu-Su ina e-bu-ri §al-lu-ma Hal-lum [im)-gal-lu im-ri-ga-mun in-nad 15 . . . a-Sam-su-ii ^ll-lum . . . nu-inu-uri-kus-sa-ne . . . ] nu-HAD l:i is-[l:ilj . . . .su-nu . . .?
Reverse of Berlin Tablet (VA Th. 402) :
2 water he drank not . . .
4 food he ate not . . .
6 the gallu is seized . . .
8 they have laid hold of the gallu . . .
10 his . . .
12 his slayer . . .
13 she is cast in gloom, thou alone why
sittest thou?
15 she is cast in gloom, she sits alone.
16 fourth long tablet of edina sam sag-ga-ge
17 In . . . like its original copied and collated,
18 By Nabu-nadin-sum son of Iddina-Papsukal.
2 . 3[
4 .
5 .
g
13 .
14 .
15 [
16 .
17 .
18 [isi
la i§-tu u] nu kii
a-ka-lu la i-ku-lu li-bi-ir-ri ba-an-dib gal-lu-u in-ni-ib-tu gal-la-e ba-an-dib su gal-lu-u it-mu-|ju du mul-lu 8u-du-a-na ri il-la-ku-5u mu-lu ag-gi-ra-na §u da-i-ki-su
. lii-lu a§-zu de dur-a
. rne-h,i-e dul-lu-h,at e-di§-§i-ki mi-na tu-us-bi
. dul-] lu-fcat e-di5-§i-§a aS-bat
. gittu 4-kam edin-na §am sag-ga-ge
ki ki-ma labiri-§u §a-tir-ni:i l»ari .] Nabu-na-din-sum mar Idin-na-(ilu)Papsukal
- HYMN TO TAMMUZ ■ [The lord of destiny (?) abides no more], the lord of destiny (?) abides no more.2
1 The text in the Sumerian language is published by King in Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian Tablets in the British Museum, xv, No. is. It was first translated by Zimmern (Sumerisch-babylonische Tamuzlieder, Berichte der Koniglich Sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. Band 59, 1907, pp. 226ff.). It has been again edited and translated by Langdon, Sumerian and Babylonian Psalms, pp. 317-321, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 95, 96, and again by J. D. Prince, Journal of the American Oriental Society, xxx, pp. 95ff.
2 The hymn is spoken by the goddess Ishtar as a lament for ner consort. The expression "abides no more" means "abides no more on earth." The hymn is quite curious because of its refrains, "abides no more," etc. Compare Psalm 136.
[am-mu-ra nu-un-til]
am-mu-ra nu-un-til
Tammuz, the . . .] abides here no more, the lord of destiny (?) abides no more.
he of wailings abides no more, the
lord of destiny (?) abides no more.
I am queen, my consort abides no more.
5 My Damu abides no more.
Dagalushumgalanna abides no more.
The lord of Aralu abides no more.
The lord of Durgurgurru1 abides no more.
The shepherd, lord Tammuz abides no more.
10 The lord, shepherd of the folds, abides no more.
The consort of the queen of heaven abides no more.
The lord in the cattle stalls abides no more.
The brother of the mother B&it-s&ri abides no more.
[He who causes] the sprouting (?) of the Land abides no more.
15 The heroic lord of the land abides no more.
When he slumbers, the sheep and lambs slumber also.
When he slumbers, the she-goats and the kids slumber also.
i A city in southern Babylonia and a seat of metal workers. See Hommel, Grundriss der Geographie und GeschictUe des Alten Orients, p. 358f. Tammuz was the city god of Durgurgurru, and is mentioned in that capacity along with Shamash in a text of Sin-idinnam. See Thureau-Dangin, Die Sumerischen und Akkadischen Konigsinschriften, pp. 208, 209.
. nu-un-til am-mu-ra nu-un-til
. . . mu-lu-[slr] nu-un-til am-mu-ra nu-un-til
[gasan (?) mdn mu§-tan-na-mu nu-un-til
5 Hdingir) Da-mu-mu nu-un-til
[(dingir) Dagal] u§umgal-an-na nu-un-til
u-mu-un-e -Ara-li nu-un-til
u-mu-un-e bacl-gurgura (ki) nu-un-til
sab-ba en(dingir)-dumu-zi nu-un-til
10 u-mu-un-e dul-[sab-]ba nu-un-til
mus-tan-na ga-sa-an ana-ka nu-un-til
u-mu-un-e 6-tur-a nu-un-til
Se{§ dag]al mu-ten-na nu-un-til
. . . lum-lum ka-na-ag-ga nu-un-til
15 u-mu-un gfr ka-na-ag-ga nu-un-til
bf-e a-‹lfm Dtd-de 60 udu-sil-bi u-bi a-‹lfm m›-dur
bf-e a-dfm nad-de-en viz mas-bi u-bi :i-<li'm lu^li'ir
As for me to the abode of the abyss
I set my thoughts.
I set my thoughts.
I will say,
I will say,
I will say,
I will say,
I will say,
To the abode of the exalted one 20 "O hero, my lord, ah me" "Food I eat not" "Water I drink not" "My good maiden1 " "My good husbandmen" 25 "Thy lord, the exalted, unto the nether world has
taken his way. Thy . . . the exalted, unto the nether world has
taken his way." Reverse:
Because of the exalted one of the nether world, him
of the radiant face, yea radiant, Of the exalted one of the nether world, him of the
dovelike voice, yea dovelike, Because of the exalted
one.
Food I eat not Water I drink not My good maiden,3
because of the lord, because of the lord, because of the lord, because of the lord,
1 The maiden and the husbandmen are evidently the worshipers of Ishtar, so Zimmcrn. a Supply, "Food I eat not," "water I drink not."
me-e du-tul du elim-ma 20 [kalag] mu-lu-mu me-a [u]nu-ku-a-mu a nu-nag-a-mu ki-el §ag-ga-mu kal sag-ga-mu [mu-lu-]zu elim-e [. . .]zu elim-e
Reverse:
[elim] kur-ra [elim] kur-ra elim u-mu-un-da u nu-ku-a-mu nu-nag-a-mu ki-el §ag-ga-mu
5 a
li-ga-am-ma-tar li-ga-am-ma-tar
ga-am-ma-dug
ga-am-ma-dug
ga-am-ma-dug
ga-am-ma-dug
ga-am-ma-dug
kur-as ba-HU+8i
kur-as ba-HU+si
i-de" su-nu su-nu-e
ka gu-tud-du gu-tud-du-e u-mu-un-da u-mu-un-da u-mu-un-da u-mu-un-da
A PRAYER FOR A DREAM
My good husbandmen,1 The hero, your lord, The god of grain, the
child, your lord, His sacred look His sacred voice
. . . in his resting
place My lord in his . . . In solitude 15 My lord! for whom the
because of the lord, has suffered destruction,
has suffered destruction, bestows peace no more, bestows salvation (?) no more,
like a dog he slumbers; like a raven slumbers, he himself is, wail is raised.
Forty-one lines, a psalm on the flute to Tammuz.
1 Supply, "Food I eat not," "water I drink not."
kal sag-ga-mu
kalag mu-lu-zu-ne
(dingir) ab-§am dumu mu-lu-zu-ne 10 i-de-bar sag-ga-ni
sir-mas-sag-ga-ni
. . . ? ag-dag-ga-na
mu-lu-ma PA-KAB-DU-ga-na
gi-di-da-ni 15 mu-lu-ma li-du-ni
u-mu-un-da mu-da-ab-&a-lam-ma mu-da-ab-ga-lam-ma §e nam-ba-e-ga-ga mud na-an-nf-bar-ri ur ba-e-nad u-nag-ga-[gu] ba-e-diir im-e am-me im-mi-ir-ri-am-me
XLI er-§em-ma (dingir) Dumu-zi-da.
- A PRAYER FOR A FAVORABLE DREAM " From my wickedness cause me to depart, and let me
be saved by thee. Send unto me and let me behold a favorable dream. May the dream I behold be favorable. May the dream I behold be true.
66, No. 2, line 54 fol., and repeated with rc.rn-< tioils in the 2d edition, 59, No. 2 rev., line 20 fol. Published and
♦ published in IV R. in 1 "
King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 238, 239.
101f., and by
It-ti lum-ni su-ti-ka-an-ni-ma lu-un-ni-tir it-ti-ka
v-;ui-iii-ni;i suttu dainiktam(tu) lu^-tul Suttu a-na-ta-lu lu-u <l:wnk:it (at) Suttu a-na-ja-lu lu-u kin:it (at)
5 Turn the dream I behold unto favor.
May the god . . . the goddess of dreams stand
at my head. Cause me to enter into Esagila, the temple of the
gods, the house of life. Unto Marduk the merciful commend me into his
favorable hands for favor. So will I bow myself before thy greatness, will I
glorify thy divinity, 10 And the people of my city will praise thy power.
5 Suttu a-na-ta-lu ana damikti (ti) tir-ra
(ilu) Ma-ma" ilat §a §unati ina reSi-ia lu kan(an)
§u-ri-ba-an-ni-ma a-na E-sag-ila ekal ilani bit balati
a-na (ilu) Marduk ri-me-ni-i a-na damiktim(tim) ana kata ii
damkati pik-dan-ni lud-lul nir-bi-ka lut-ta-'-id ilu-ut-ka 10 ni56 ali-ia li-5e-pa-a kur-di-ka
/!?
LITURGICAL AND DOCTRINAL TEXTS
- THE SUPPOSED BABYLONIAN SABBATH «
(1) An evil day. (2) The shepherd of great peoples (3) shall not eat flesh, cooked upon the coals, or bread of the oven.2 (4) The garment of his body he shall not change, he shall not put on clean (garments). (5) He shall not bring an offering. The king shall not ride in his chariot. (6) He shall not speak as a ruler (?) . The priest shall not give a decision in the secret place.
(7) The physician shall not lay his hand on a patient.
(8) To issue a malediction it (the day) is not suitable.
(9) At night (10) the king shall bring his gift before Marduk and Ishtar, he shall offer a sacrifice. (11) The lifting up of his hands3 will then be pleasing to god.
i The text is published IV R., 32f. This section applies to the 7, 14, 19, 21, and 28 days. It has been repeatedly translated. See, for example, Zimmern, Die Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3rd edition, p. 593; Dhorme, Choix de Textes Rdigieux Assyro-Babyloniens, pp. 380, 381; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 99, 100. The text is that for the seventh day, with variants for the other days.
a "Cooked upon the coals" means "boiled upon the fire"; the second alaUM mfiUMi baked in an oven."
- That is, prayer.
(1) umu limnu (2) re'u nise ra-ba-a-ti (3) §iru sa ina pi-en-ti ba-aS-lu sa tum-ri ul akal (4) subat pag-ri-§u ul unakk-ar ub^bu-ti ul iUabbaS (5) ni-ku-u ul inak-ki sarru narkabta ul irakab (6) saltiS ul i-tam2-me a-sar pu-uz-ri (amelu) baru amata ul isakkan (7) asu ana marsi kat-su ul ub-bal (8) ana epeS arrati la natu (9) ina musi3 (10) &arra nindabu-su ina pan (ilu) Marduk u ilu u kan ni-ki-e inak-ki (11) nis kati-§u itti ili ma-gir.5
i riant ib. 2 Variant ta. 1 Variant of the 21st day has ina serim, in the morning.
- Tin- 11th day has here ana (ilu) Ninlil (ilu) Nergai; the 21st day has ana (ilu) Bazdal (ilu) I WMit mktdti ana Sin (ilu) Mab, the 28th day has ana (ilu) Ea (ilu) M:th.
» The 14th day has the variant innammar, and the 21st ma-hi-ir.
- THE PANTHEON Tn early times the Dumber of gods in the pantheon ised rapidly, so th:ti before the period of Sammurapi (about 2000 B. C.) more than sixty gods find mention.1 Many of these deities are the importations of other peoples who came into Babylonia and founded homes, bringing their gods with them, while others go back to the remotest period of Sumerian life. Many are mere duplications. Every city would have a moon god and a sun god, and the names given to them would often vary in different places. For a long time these divine names increased rather than diminished in number, even though from time to time one god was absorbed by another when one city conquered another. There was also a marked tendency to increase the divine names by adding various attendants to the god, who waited upon him as servants upon earthly masters; thus, for example, we find that in the temple of Esagila Marduk had two attendants who bore the descriptive names (ilu) Mina-ikul-be'li, which means "(god) What will my lord eat?" and Mina-ishti-bSli, "(god) What will my lord drink?"2 By such accretions as these the number of the gods increased enormously, and the priests were forced to make lists of them in order to be sure of their rightful place and due honor. In the making of these lists a sort of classification was adopted, by which the names of minor deities, who are mere reflections of a great god, are identified as expressing certain aspects of his nature. An interesting specimen of this sort of classification is given below in the list of identifications of the god Bad (see A). It is to be specially noted that all these are minor deities except the great Ellil, of whom Bad was a mere reflection. Such iden-
1 Morris Jastrow, Jr., Die Religion Babyloniens und Assyriens, I,
?p. 51, 52. Compare Rogers, Religion of Babylonia and Assyria, pp. 8, 79.
» These names occur on K. 4332, which is published by King, Cuneiform Texts, xxiv, Plates 12-17. Compare also on these divine names, xb., p. 5.
tifications of goddesses are less frequent, except in the case of Ishtar, of which an interesting specimen is reproduced below (see B). These identifications, while interesting as showing a tendency to diminish the overpowering number of the gods, are relatively unimportant because the identifications are all made with minor deities. There is, however, one late Babylonian tablet in which the greatest of the gods are identified with Marduk (see C). This tablet has been the subject of a great controversy,1 in which it has been freely argued that it is monotheism, or an approach to monotheism, or latent monotheism. It seems an unnecessary confusion in critical terminology to use the word "monotheism" at all in connection with the passage. It is quite plainly nothing but pantheism, and not even henotheism. We may quite properly speculate upon the probabilities of the appearance of henotheism among the later Babylonian philosophizing priests, but there is no evidence for even this in the present passage.
1 The tablet was first published by Pinches, Journal of the Transactions of the Victoria Institute, 1896, p. 8, who argued that it was "at least an approach to monotheism" (ib., p. 11). It was then taken up by Delitzsch (Babel u. Bibel, p. 49), who supported him. This led to the famous Babel-Bibel controversy, the chief papers in which are the following:
Eduard Konig, Bibel und Babel, Eine kulturgeschichtliche Shizze, 6te Auf. Berlin, 1902.
Karl Budde, Das Alte Testament und die Ausgrabungen. Giessen, 1903.
Karl Budde, Was soil die Gemeinde aus dem Streit urn. Babel und. Bibel lernen. Leipzig, 1903.
Fritz Hommel, Die altorientalischen Denkmaler und das Alte Testament. Berlin, 1902.
Alfred Jeremias, Im Kampfe um Babel und Bibel, 3te Auf. Leipzig, 1903.
Samuel Oettli, Der Kampf um Bibel uvtl Huh, I.
nrieh Ziminern, Keilinschriften und Hif»l. Berlin, 1903.
On this particular tablet compare also Zimmern in Sehradrr, Kcilinnchriften und das Alte Testament, 'Me Auf., p. f>(><>, who funis in it "iin<n an initnot heist ische odt-r wenigstens henotneistische Anschauung strei- Grundton," but continue! thai "von efoem Durehbrueh zu wirkliehf in Itonotheismus in Berefohe der babyionJsohen Wetteaechauehl eJgentUch ‹li»- Redeseui kann." But Jeremlae (77m ‹›l‹l'I'istament in the Light of the Ancient East, p. 86) finds a "Intent monotheism" in it and other passages. King al speaks of it as "a still further st(j> in rb advance toward monot !
The priests remained polytheists to the end, as the vast masses of religious literature plainly shows. None the less are these speculations interesting and important as showing efforts after a simplification of the cumbrous Pantheon.
A. Identification of Minor Gods l Ellil is Bad (as god) of the land.
Duranki is Bad (as god) of the decision. 5 Dibar is Bad (as god) of the decision.
Makhdigal is Bad (as god) of the decision. Daragal is Bad (as god) of kings. Diri is Bad (as god) of all.
Gu is Bad (as god) of all.
10 Nab is Bad (as god) of heaven.
Anzagar is Bad (as god) of
iThe text is published by King, Cuneiform Texts from Babylonian in the British Museum, xxiv, p. 39, lines 3-11, and transliterated and translated by him, op. cit., p. 6.
(ilu) En-lil-li (ilu) Bad §a ma-a-[ti
(ilu) Dur-an-ki sa puru-
5 (flu) Di-l»ar Sa purus[si
(ilu) Mah,-di-gal ga purua
(ilu) Dara-gal sa sarrani(ni)
(ilu) Diri Sa nap-ha-ri
(ilu) Gu Sa nap-ba-ri
10 (ilu) Nab Sa Sam£(e)
(ilu) An-za-gar da an-na-ti
B. Identification of Goddesses l 75 Zanaru is Ishtar (as goddess) of the lands.
Kara-dun is Ishtar (as goddess) of the strong, llsiga is Ishtar (as goddess) of heaven and
earth. Tiruru is Ishtar (as goddess) of . . .
Shun-nu-sibi is Ishtar (as goddess) of images.
I The text is published by King, Cuneiform Texts, xxiv, Plate 41, with transliteration and translation on p. 8.
75 (ilu) Za-na-ru (ilu) Is-tar sa matate(te)
(ilu) Kara-dun do §a kar-ra-a-di
(ilu) Ul-si-ga do Sa §ame(e) u irsiti(ti)
(ilu) Ti-ru-ru do Sa kas-sul-ti (?)
(ilu) §un-nu-sibi (?) do sa bu-na-ni-e
80 Tibanumma is Ishtar (as goddess) of fetters.
Me-nu-an-nim is Ishtar (as goddess) of lamentation.
Me-nu-nim is Ishtar (as goddess) of lamentation.
Labatu is Ishtar (as goddess) of wailing.
Alakalki is Ishtar (as goddess) of burning.
85 Kashaia is Ishtar (as goddess) of howling.
80 (ilu) Ti-ba-num-ma do sa is-ka-a-ti
(ilu) Me-nu-an-nim do §a ta-ni-&i
(ilu) Me-nu-nim do sa ta-ni-jji
(ilu) La-ba-tu do sa lal-la-ra-te
(ilu) A-la-kal-ki do sa ia-a-ru-ra-te
85 (ilu) Ka-sa-ia do sa ta-nu-ka-a-te
C. Identification of the Great Gods l
Tu (?) is Marduk (as god) of planting.
Lugal-a-ki [. . .] is Marduk (as god) of the deep.
Ninib is Marduk (as god) of strength.
Nergal is Marduk (as god) of war.
Zamama is Marduk (as god) of battle.
Eilil is Marduk (as god) of rule and government.
Nabu is Marduk (as god) of riches.
Sin is Marduk as illuminator of the night.
Shamash is Marduk (as god) of justice.
Adad is Marduk (as god) of rain.
Tishpak is Marduk (as god) of troops (or armies, hosts)
1 The text was first published, transliterated, translated, and discussed by Pinches, Jmirrud of the Victoria Institute, 1896, pp. 8fT. It is newly published, with t nmslit erat ion and translation by King, Cuneiform Texts, xxiv, Plate 50 and p. 9.
(ilu) Tu (?) (ilu) Marduk sa e-rinsu
(ilu) Lu^:il-a-ki [. . .J (ilu) Marduk sa nak-bi
(ilu) Nin-ib (ilu) Marduk sa al-li
(ilu) Nergal (ilu) Marduk sa kalvlu
(ilu) Za-ma-ma (ilu) Marduk sa ta-Lia-zi
(ilu) En-lil (ilu) Marduk sa be-lu-tu u mit-luuk-tu
(ilu) Nabu (ilu) Marduk Sa nik
(ilu (ilu) Marduk mu-nam-mir tnu-fii
(ilu) £amaS (ilu) Marduk sa ki-na-a-ti
(ilu) Adad (ilu) Marduk sa zu-un-nu
(ilu (ilu) Marduk sa um-ina-nu
Gal (?) is Marduk (as god) of . . .
Shukamunu is Marduk (as god) of the clay vessel. [. . . . is Marduk (as god) of the conduit.
(ilu) Gal
(ilu) Su-ka-mu-nu
[(ilu)
(ilu) Marduk sa kir-zi-zi (ilu) Marduk sa pi-sa-an-nu (ilu) Marduk sa ku]l-la-ti
- THE
Nisanu2 Aru
Simanu3 Du'uzu4 5 Abu Ululu Tashritu6 Arakhsamnu8 Kislimmu 10 Tebetu
GODS OF THE MONTHS ■ : of Anu and Ellil. : of Ea, lord of men. : of Sin, first son of Ellil. : of the hero Ninib. : of Ningishzida, lord of justice (?). : of Ishtar, queen [of battle (?)]. : of the hero Shamash. : of the wise one of the gods, Marduk. : of the great hero Nergal. : of Papsukal, vizier of Anu and Ishtar.
1 Published in IV R., 33, repeated with some additions in the second edition.
8 NisAnu means "beginning." The Babylonian New Year began with the time of the vernal equinox; the Jewish year, on the other hand, began about the time of the autumnal equinox, but during the Babylonian captivity the Jews adopted the Babylonian calendar and continued its use until the first century B. C, when the old Jewish year was readopted and is still maintained.
» Pronounced Sivanu. See Zeitschri/t fur Assyriologie, ii, p. 265.
• Du'uzu for Dumuzu or Tumusu, i. e., Tammuz. See ib., p. 270.
• Tashritu means "beginning" (the same as NisAnu), and points, therefore, to an old calendar in which the year began with the autumnal equinox.
• Arakhshamnu means "eighth month"; Heb., Marchesvan, for MerachshAven, a change due to transposition of vowels. See Zeitschri/t fiir Assyrvologie, ii, p. 266. On the names see further Haupt, Purim, BeitrAge zur Assyriologie, vi, 32.
(arfcu) nisanu sa (ilu) A-num u (ilu) En-lil
(arjju) aru sa (ilu) Ea bel te-ni-se-e-ti
(ar£u) simanu sa (ilu) Sin man ris-ti-i sa (ilu) En-lil
(arjju) du'uzu Sa ku-ra-du (ilu) Nin-ib
5 (arju) abu sa (ilu) Nin-gi§-zi-da bel m[i-§a-ri]
(arj}u) ululu sa (ilu) Is-tar be-lit . . .
(arfcu) taSritu §a (ilu) §ama§ ku-ra-du
(arjju) arahjiamnu Sa abkall ilani (ilu) Marduk (arju) kislimmu Sa ur-sag-gal (ursanu karradu rabu) (ilu) Nergal 10 (arfcu) tebetu sa (ilu) Pap-sukkal sukkal (ilu) A-num u
(ilu) IStar
Shabatu : of Adad, governor (?) of heaven and
earth. Add&ru1 : of the seven gods, of the great gods.
Second Addaru: of Ashur, father of the gods.
» Addaru means "dark," "gloomy."
(arfcu) sabatu §a (ilu) Adad a§aridu £ame(e) u ir§itim
(ar&u) addaru §a (ilu) si-bi ilani rabuti
(arjju) magru (§a) addari §a ASur a-bi ilani
- THE DOCTRINE OF SUBSTITUTION
A1 To the wise man he spoke:2 \
A lamb (?) is a substitute for a man, n 4 Aov <
A lamb he gives for his life,
The head of the lamb he gives for the head of the man, The neck of the lamb he gives for the neck of the man, The breast of the lamb he gives for the breast of the man.3
1 A fragment in Sumerian and Assyrian published IV R.f 26, No. 6, and again in the 2d edition, 26, No. 6, with some duplicates in the Additions and Corrections, p. 5. A more complete edition in Cuneiform Texts, xvii, p. 37. Translated by Zimmern in Schrader, KeUinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 597, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altoricntalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 101.
2 The preceding part is unintelligible, but the god Ea is mentioned, as he is also at the end (see line 15 of the text below).
- From the fragmentary ends of the lines shown below it is plain that it enumerated some other part of the body in the next line, perhaps the hich are mentioned in a ritual text in Cuneiform Texts, iv, p. 4.
1 abgal-e dug nam-mi-in-de
2 ana ab-kal-li is-si-ma
3 mas nig-sag-il-la nam-lu-g&l-lu-ge
4 u-ri-su nigsacQlti Sa a-me-lu-ti
5 ma§ zi-a-ni-.su ba-an-si^
6 u-ri-sa ana na-pis-ti-su it-ta-din
7 sag-maS sag-galu-§u ba-an-sig
8 kak-kad u-ri-si ana kak-kad ameli it-ta-din
9 tig-ma§ tig-galu-Su ba-an-sig
10 ki-Sad u-ri-si ana ki-Sad ameli it-ta-din
1 1 nb-m^i gab-galu-§u ba-an-sig
12 ir-ti u-ri-si ana ir-ti ameli it-ta-<lin
ia
. . . . ba-an-si^
. . . . it-ta-<lin
. . . .]e a-mat (ilu) E-a
.]-nni-uu-<l:i-an-liiir-ra
.] li-i{>-pa-si-ir
Bl
A somewhat similar set of ideas appears in the treaty made between Mati-el, of Arpad, and Ashur-nirari, king of Assyria (754-745 B. C). The following are the significant lines. After the treaty had been arranged a ram is sacrificed, which represents Mati-el, the different parts of its body standing severally for the corresponding parts of his.
1 Text not published, transliteration and translation by Peiser, Studien zur orientalischen Altertumskunde, MittheUungen der Vorderasiotischen Gessellschaft, 1898, No. 6, pp. 228ff. Compare Zimmern in Schrader, Keilinschriften und das Alte Testament, 3te Auf., p. 597.
This head is not the head of the ram . . .
It is the head of Mati-el . . .
The head of his children, his nobles, the people of his
land. If Mati-el break this covenant As the head of this ram is cut off . . . . . . his teeth laid in his mouth The head of Mati-el shall be cut off . . .
kakkadu an-ni-u la kakkadu sa lu-nim . . .
kakkadu sa Ma-ti-'-ilu . . .
kakkadu sa mare-§u rabuti-su nise mati-[5u . . .]
§um-mu Mati-'ilu ina a-di-e an-nu-ti
ki-i sa kakkadi sa lu-nim an-ni-u ka-[ti . .]
. . . sin-nu-su ina pi-su sak-na-tu
kakkadu sa Mati'ilu ka-ti ip-tur (?)
- THE SCAPEGOAT 1 A partial parallel to the scapegoat which was sent away to Azazel in the wilderness (Lev. 16. 8, 10, 20-22,
- is found in the sheep slain for purification of the temple and then the body cast into the river. The parallel is by no means perfect, but it has certain of the same features.
i Published, transliterated, and translated by Dhorme, Revue d'A$- syriologic et d' Archiologie Orientale, viii, pp. 4 Iff.
Reverse: 10 The Irrishu shall give the order and cut off the head
of the sheep. With the body of the sheep the Mashmashu shall
purify the temple. He shall recite the incantations to exorcise the
temple. He shall purify all the naos in its circumference, then
shall he take away the platter. The Mashmashu shall carry away the body of the
sheep, 15 And shall place it in the river Na-la, at evening. And cast into the river the body of the sheep. He shall depart into the country. The Irrishu, the
head of the sheep . . . The Mashmashu and the Irrishu shall depart into
the country. All that Which belongs to Nabu, lord of Babylon, they shall
not introduce into Babylon. 20 From the fifth to the twelfth day, they shall remain
in the country.
10 (amelu) irri§u ikabbi-ma kakkad immeri i-bat-tak-ma ina pag-ri immeri (amelu) ma§-ma§ bita u-kap-par Sipati sa tiim-mu biti i-man-nu
pab-pab gab-bi adi sifcir-ti-§u i-fcap-ma niknakku ipattar pag-ri immeri §u-a-tim (amelu) ma£-ma3 i-na-a§-§i-ma 15 ana (naru) Na-la pani-§u ana er£b Sam§i i§akkan-ma pag-ri immeri £u-a-tu ana nari inad-di
ri ussi (amelu) irri§u kakkad immeri kimin lu) ma§-ma§ u (am^lu) irri§u ana 6eri ussu ma-la lu) Nabu be! BAbUi (ki) ana Babili '(ki) l4'u§erabQ 20 i§tu umi V adi Omi XII (kam) ina seri u§§abu
M
CHRONOLOGICAL MATERIALS
l>(
I. BABYLONIAN
THE BABYLONIAN KING LIST A.1 Column II:
[About 13 names broken off.]
Column I:
[Eleven names broken off, to be supplied from King List B. See below.]
. . . 11 kings, Dynasty of Babylon.
60 lluma-ilu. 55 Itti-ili-nibi. 30 I )amki-ilishu. 15 Ishkibal.
27 Shushshi, his brother (?) 55 Gulkishar.
50 Peshgal-daramash.
28 A-a-<lara-kalama. 26 Akur-ul-anna.
7 Melam-kurkura. 9 Ea-gamil.
368 11 kings, Dynasty of Uru-
16 Gandash.
22 Agum, the former, his son. 22 Bitiliashi. 8 Ushshi, his son. . . . A-du-me-tash. . . . Ur-zi-gur-mush.
MM IV:
. . . Xalm-shum-ishkun
. . . Nabu-nasir.
. . 2 Nabu-nadin-zer,
son. 1 mo. 12 days.
ukin, his son?
26 Nazi-maruttash. 17 Kadashman-tur gu. +2 Kadashman-Buriash.
6 Kudur-En-lil. 13 Shagarakti-suriash.
8 Bitiliash, his son. 1J En-lil-nadin-shum. l| Kadashman-Kharbe.
6 Adad-shum-iddin. 30 Adad-shum-nasir. 15 Me-li-shi-pak. 17 Marduk-aplu-iddin., his son.
1 Zamamu-shum-iddin.
3 En-lil-nadin-akhi.
756 years 9 mo. Dyn. . . .
36 kings.
17 Marduk 6 . . .
Column III:
his
Xahu-shum-
22 Dynasty e.
8 Vkin-zer. Dynasty of Shi-i.
1 year 6 mo.
Manluk-.-hum
13 Marduk-zer . . . 9 Nabu-shum-libur (?).
132; 2 mo. (?.) 11 Kings. Dynasty Pashe.
• pubHihed by rtnotm. Proce§dlng$ <>/ thr 8od&ty of BSbHeal
'■".pi, vi. n. 193, mihI repeatedly republished and discussed Bee illy tho following: Schroder, Keilinachriftliche Bibliothek, i; wmckler, Untenuchwtgen tut orientals \ichte, p. l i<>f : Knudt-
\y*yru‹chc ‹, ■››i‹'tt, Tnfcl ‹›(›; LrhniMir
Gfchichte des Altertums, 2t i pp, .i.S.'ilT.
2 Pulu.
5 Ululai. Dynasty Ti-nu. 12 Marduk - aplu - iddin. Dynasty Sea-lands.
5 Sharru-ukin.
2 Sin-akhi-erba. Dyn. Khabi-gal. 1 mo. Marduk-zakir-shum, son
of Arad. 9 mo. Marduk-aplu-iddin Sab Khabi.
3 Bel-ibni. Dynasty e.
6 Asshur-nadin-shum. Dyn.
Kha-bi-gal. 1 Nergal-ushezib.
4 Musnezib-Marduk. 8 Sin-akhi-erba.
. . . Asshur-akh-iddin. . . . Shamash-shum-ukin. . . . Kandalanu.
[The remainder broken off.]
18 Sim-mash-shikhu. 5 mo. Ea-mukin-(z§r) 3 Kasshu-nadin-akhi.
21 years 5 months. 3 kings. Dynasty of Sea Lands.
17 Edubar-shakin-shum. 3 Ninib-kudur-ucur. 3 mo. Shilani-shuqamuna.
20 years 3 months. Dyn. of bit-Bazi.
3 kings.
ilu(?)
8 months 12 days . . . [About 14 lines broken off.]
- THE BABYLONIAN KING LIST B.1
son of the
Obverse: Sumu-abu, years 15. Sumu-la-ilu, years 35. Zabu-u, son of the former,
years 14. Abil-Sin, son of the former,
years 18. Sin-muballit, son of the former,
years 30. Qammurapi, son of the former,
years 55. Samsu-iluna, son of the former,
years 35. Ebishum, son of the former,
years 25. Ammiditana, son of the former,
years 25. Ammi-sadugga, son of the
former, years 21.* Samsu-ditana, son of the
former, years 31.
11 kings, Dynasty of Babylon.
1 Pinches, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archceology, 1880, p. 20f.; Schrader, Berichte, Berliner Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1887, p. 585f., with photograph; Winckler, Untersuchungen zur altorientalische Geschichte, p. 145; Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 288, 289.
'The numeral has usually been read 22; so Winckler, Delitzsch, Hommel, but King has reexamined the text and says, "There is no doubt that '21' is the correct figure." — King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, i, p. 84, footnote 2.
Reverse: Uru-azag (ki) Iluma-ilu. Itti-ili-nibi. Damki-ilishu. Ishkibal. Shushshi. Gulkishar. Peshgal-daramash,
former. A-dara-kalama. AkuT-ul-anna. Melam-kurkura. Ea-gamil.
10 kings, Dynasty of Uru-azag (ki).
- A CHRONICLE CONCERNING SARGON AND
OTHER EARLY BABYLONIAN AND
ASSYRIAN RULERS1
Sargon, king of Agade, by Ishtar's royal insignia
was exalted, And he had no rival or enemy. His glory he poured
out over the world. The sea of the East2 he crossed, And in the eleventh year his hand subdued the
Country of the West in its full extent. 5 He united them under one control; he set up his
images in the west; Their booty he brought over at his word. He settled the sons of his palace for five biru
around, And over the hosts of the world he reigned supreme. Against Kacalla he marched, and turned Kacalla
into mounds and ruins; 10 He destroyed within it, leaving not a bird's resting
place. Afterward in his old age all the lands revolted
against him,
1 First published, with transliteration and translation, by L. W. King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings, ii, pp. 3-24.
2 The Sargon Omen tablet reads here "sea of the west," which is probably wrong. The sea of the east, which is the Persian Gulf, seems much more probable than the sea of the west, which is the Mediterranean. See further King, op. cit., i, p. 37f.
§arru-ukin sar A-ga-de (ki) ina pali (ilu) Is-tar i-lam-ma Sa-ni-na u ma-bi-ri ul i-8i §a-lum-mat-su eli matati (pi) it-bu-uk tamta ina sit §am§i i-bi-ir-ma
Sattu XI (kan) mat ereb §am§i a-di ki-ti-su kat-su ikSud(ud) 5 pi-i-Su a-na i§-tin u-kin fnhntlrt (pl)-fiu ina erdb Samsi u§-zi-iz sal-lat-su-nu ina a-ma-a-ti u-se-bi-ra mire ekalli-§u a-na V biru (ta-a-an) u-Se-sib-ma um-mat matati (pi) mit-h,a-riS i-l>e-el
a-na (matu) Ka-eal-la iT-lik-ma (matu) Kansal-la ana tili fl kar-me u-tir 10 ina lil>-bi-su rnan-za-az is-sur u-^al-lik
ar-ka-ni§ ina fii-bu-ti-§u* matati ka-li-§i-na ib-ba-al-ki-ta-§i-ma
And they besieged him in Agade; and Sargon went
forth to battle and accomplished their defeat; Their overthrow he brought about, and their wide
spreading host he destroyed. Afterward he attacked the land of Subartu in his
might, and before his arms they bowed down, 15 And Sargon quelled that revolt, and accomplished
their defeat; Their overthrow he brought about, and their wide
spreading host he destroyed. Their possessions he caused to be brought into
Agade. The soil he removed from the trenches of Babylon, And the boundaries of Agade he made like those of
Babylon. 20 But because of the evil which he had committed the
great lord Marduk was angry, And he destroyed his people by famine. From the rising of the sun unto the setting of the sun They rebelled against him and gave him no rest.
Kk\ kkse:
Naram-Sin, the son of Sargon, marched against the city of Apirak,
ina A-ga-de (ki) il-mu-su-ma (m)§arru-ukin a-na kakki usi-ma abikta-§u-nu im-bas
ka-mar-su-nu is-kun um-man-su-nu rapa§tim(tim) u-sam-ki-it
arki ana (matu) Subartu (ki) ina gi-ib-si-su itbi-ma ana kakki ik-mi-is-su-ma 15 Sarru-ukin dalabu su-a-tu u-se-sib-ma abikta-§u-nu im-bas
ka-mar-§u-nu is-kun um-man-su-nu rapastim(tim) u-§am-kit
makkur-§u-nu a-na A-ga-de (ki) u-§e-ri-ba
e-pi-ir e-si-e §a Babili (ki) is-sub-ma
i-te-e A-ga-de (ki) gab-ri Babili (ki) i-pu-u§ 20 a-na maruSta i-pu-§u belu rabu(u) (ilu) Marduk i-gu-ug-ma
ina bu-Safe-bu ni§e-§u ig-mu-ur
ul-tu si-it (ilu) §am§i(§i) a-di e-rib (ilu) Sam§i(§i)
ik-ki-ru-§u-ma la sa-la-la i-mi-id-[sw]
Reverse:
(m)Na-ra-am-(ilu) Sin mar (m)§arru-ukin a-na (alu) A-pirak [(ki) il-lik-ma]
And he built trenches, and his hand subdued Rish-Adad, king of Apirak, and the governor of
Apirak. He marched against Magan, and Mannu-dannu, king
of Magan, his hand subdued, 5 Dungi, son of Ur-Engur, richly adorned the city
of Eridu, which was on the shore of the
sea But he sought after evil, and the treasure of E-sagila
and of Babylon, He brought out as spoil. And Bel was . . . and
body and ... he made an end of
him. Ura-imitti, the king, set Bel-ibni, the gardener, Upon his throne, that the dynasty might not come to
an end; 10 And the crown of his kingship he placed upon his
head,
Ura-imitti in his palace died (?)
Bel-ibni, who sat upon the throne, did not arise
therefrom But was established as king. Ilu-shuma, king of Assyria, against Su-abu.
pi-il-§u ip-lu-u§-ma (m)Ri-i§-(ilu) Ad[a<l]
sar (alu) A-pi-rak (ki) u (amelu) sukkal A-pi-rak (ki) kat-su
ik-[§ud(ud)] ana Ma-gan-na (ki) il-lik-ma (m)Man-nu-da-an-nu sar Ma-gan
[kat-su iksud(ud)] 5 (m, ilu) Dun-gi mar (m)Ur-(ilu) Engur Eridu (ki) §a kisad
tam-tim ra-bis iz-nun limutta iS-te-'e-e-ma makkur E-sag-ila u Babili (ki) ina sil-lat usc'si (ilu) EMI si [. . .]-ina (amelu) §alamta-§u
u Sa-kil kak (tu) ukattu-fiu (m, ilu) Ura (ra)-iraitti §arru (m, ilu) Brl-ibni amt'l urki a-na la s:ik:tn sag-gil(c) ina kuaaVftu U-M4Q)
10 aga Sarru-ti-§u ina k.-tkkadi-su is-ta-kan
(ni.ilui Ura(ra)-i-mit-ii ina ckalli-§u pap-pa-su im-me-bia ina
sa-r-fa-pi-Su im-tu-ut] Bel-ibni 5a ina ku ul it-bi
a-na sarru-u-ti it tai Iran Ilu-su [m]-ma Sar (matu) Assur a-na tar-si (m)Su-a-bu.
Continuation of the Chronicle Concerning Early Babylonian Rulers Ura-imitti, the king, set Bel-ibni, the gardener, Upon his throne, [that (the dynasty) might not come
to an end] And the crown of his kingship he placed upon his
head. Ura-imitti in his palace . . .
5 died.
Bel-ibni sat upon the throne, and did not arise
(therefrom) ; And as king he was established. Hammurapi, king of Babylon, set his troops in
motion, And marched against Rim-Sin, king of Ur. 10 The cities of Ur and of Larsa his hand conquered And he took their possessions unto Babylon. . . . . he overthrew ... he carried away. Samsu-il]una, king of Babylon, the son of Hammurapi, the king
and
15 Rim-Sin unto . . .
his hand conquered.
him alive in the palace . . .
[Ura-imitti, §arru] (m, ilu) Bel-ibni amel urki
[a-na la Sakan sAG-GiL ina kussi-§u u-§e-§ib]
[a]ga §arra-u-ti-§u ina kakkadi-Su i§-ta-kan
Ura(ra)-i-mit-ti ina ekalli^Su pap-pa-si im-me-his 5 ina sa-ra-pi-§u im-tu-ut
(m, ilu) Bel-ibni ina kussi u-Si-bi ul it-bi
a-na Sami-u-ti it-tas-kan
(m)Ha-am-mu-ra-pi sar Babili (ki) ummani-Su id-ki-e-ma
a-na eli (m) Rim-(ilu)Sim Sar Uru (ki) il-lik 10 Uru (ki) u Larsam (ki) ka-at-su ik-§u-ud
b[u]-8[a]-§[u]-na a-na Babili (ki) il-ka-a
[. . .] ki is-bup [. . . ki u-bil-l[a]
(m) [Sa-am-su-i-l]u-na sar Babili (ki) mar(m) 9a_[am-mu-ra-pi sa]rri
-b]u-tu [. . .]-e-ma
15 [ ]-zu-na(m) Rlm-(ilu) Sin ana [. . .] illik [ik]
kat-su ik§ud [(ud)]
bal-tu-ut-su ina ekalli
he marched and besieged . . .
his peoples . . .
Reverse :
[Iluma]-ilu . . .
he made . . .
He waged war against him and . . . Their dead bodies the sea . . . 5 Samsu-iluna again marched [against . . .]
Iluma-ilu advanced and the defeat [ he
accomplished.] Abishi, son of Samsu-iluna, to conquer Ilu-ma-ilu And his heart moved him to dam the Tigris. And he dammed the Tigris, but he caught not Iluma-ilu. 10 Against Shamash-ditana the men of the land of Khatti marched against the land of Akkad.
Ea-gamil, king of the Country of the Sea, marched
against the land of Elam, And in pursuit of him Ulam-Bur(i)ash, the brother
of Kashtiliash the Kassite,
[ ] illik-ma il-mi [. . .]
[ ]ni§e§u[. . .]
20 [ ]
Reverse:
[(m) Iluma]-ilu ma-[. . .]
. . -m]e-e ib-na [. . .] sal-tu a-na hbbi-§u epu§-m[a . . .1 (amelu) pagr6 su-nu tam-tim [. . .] 5 is-ni-ma(m)Sa-am-su-i-lu-na ana [. . .]
Ilu-ma-ilu itba-am-ma abikti umraani (pi) [. . .1
(m) A-bi-8i mar (m)Sa-am-su-i-lu-na ka-Sad(m) Ilu-ma-ilu
i[S- . . -ma]a (nam) Idiglat a-na si-ki-ri lit>ba-§u ub-lam-ma (nam) Idiglat is-kir-ma (m) Ilu-ma-ilu ul [is-ba]t 10 ana tar-Tsi] (m) §ama§-di-ta-na (matu) Hat-tu-u ana Akkadu
(ki) [ilVik] (m, ilu) E-a-ga-mil 6ar mat tam-tim a-na (mat) Elamtu(ki) [illi-ku-maj arki-Su(m) U-lam-Bur-afi ab Ka&-til-ia-a§ (matu) KaS-Su-u
Set his troops in motion, and conquered the Country
of the Sea, and exercised dominion over the
country. Agum, the son of Kashtiliash, moved his troops, and
marched against the Country of the Sea, 15 He conquered the city of Dur-Ea,
And E . . . -uruna, the temple of the god Ea
in the city of Dur-Ea, he razed to the ground.
ummam-§u id-ki-e-ma mat tam-tim iksud(ud) belu-ut mati
i-pu-u§ A-gum mar Kas-til-ia-as ummani-su id-ki-e-ma 15 a-na mat tam-tim il-lik (alu) Dur-(ilu)Ea iksud(ud) Ea . . . -uru-na bit (ilu) Ea §a Dur-Ea u-§al-pit
- THE BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE l Column I:
(1) In the third year of Nabonassar, King of Babylon, (2) Tiglathpileser took his seat on the throne in Assyria. (3) In the same year he marched against Akkad (4) and plundered the cities of Rapiku and Khamranu. (5) The gods of the city of Shapazza he carried away.
(6) During the reign of Nabonassar Borsippa separated itself (7) from Babylon. The battle of Nabonassar (8) against Borsippa is not recorded.2
» Pinches, Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archceology, vi, pp. 193ff.; Winckler, Zeitschrift fur Assyriologie, ii, pp. 148ff.; Pinches, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, xix, pp. 655ff.; Abel-Wincklcr, Keilschrifttexte, pp. 47, 48; Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestucke, 4te Auf., pp. 137-142; Winckler, KeUinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 58 ff.
2 This means that the scribe who copied this tablet did not find this event recorded in the exemplar which was before him. One of the duplicates even omits lines 6 to 8 altogether.
Column I:
(1) [sattu III (ilu) Nabu-nasir] §ar Babilu (2) Tukulti-apal-eSarra ina (matu) Assur ina kussi ittasab (3) §attu §a§u ana matu Akkadi (ki) ur-dam-ma (4) (alu) Rab-bi-ku u (alu) JJa-amra-nu ifc-ta-bat (5) u ii&ni §a (alu) §a-pa-az-za i-ta-bak (6) a-na tar-si (ilu) Nabu-n^sir Bar-sip (ki) (7) itti Babili it-te-[kir] eal-tum §a (ilu) Nabu-nasir (8) a-na libbi Bar-sip (ki) i-pu-su
(9) In the fifth year of Nabonassar, Ummanigash (10) took his seat on the throne in Elam. (11) In the fourteenth year Nabonassar fell ill and died in his palace. (12) Nabonassar ruled fourteen years over Babylon. (13) Nadinu, his son, took his seat on the throne in Babylon. (14) In the second year Nadinu was killed in a revolt.
(15) Nadinu reigned two years in Babylon.
(16) Shumukin, a governor of a province, a rebel, took his seat on the throne. (17) Two months, . . . days reigned Shumukin in Babylon. (18) Ukinzer . . . the throne . . . seized the throne.
(19) In the third year of Ukinzer, Tiglathpileser (20) marched against Akkad. (21) He laid Bet- Amukani waste and took Ukinzer prisoner.
(22) Ukinzer reigned three years in Babylon.
(23) Tiglathpileser took his seat on the throne in Babylon. (24) In the second year, in the month of Tebet, Tiglathpileser died. (25) Tiglathpileser reigned . . . years in Akkad and in (26) Assyria; two years he reigned in Akkad. (27) On the twenty-fifth day of Tebet Shalmaul sa-tir (9) sattu V (ilu) Nabu-nasir Um-ma-ni-ga-as (10) ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittasa-ab (11) sattu XIV (ilu) Nabu-nasir maris-ma ina ekalli-su simati (12) XIV sanati (ilu) Nabu-nasir sarru-ut Babili epu-us (13) (m) Nadi-nu maru-su ina Babili ina kussi ittasa-ab (14) Sattu II Na-di-nu ina si-hi dik (15) II sanati Na-din sarru-ut Babili epu-us (16) (m) Sumu-ukinypih,atu lx'1 si-hi ina kussi ittasa-ab
(17) arfou II umu . . . §umu-ukin sarru-ut Babilu epu-us
(18) (m) Ukin-zer . . . ina kussi [. .]-ma kussu ls-bat
ittu III Ikin-zri-Tukul-ti-apal-o-sana (20) ana (niatu)
Akk:i«li (ki) ki-i u-ri-<l:nn (21) liit-a-mu-ka-nu ih-ta-pi u
rkin-z«'r ik-t:i-sad ('_'-') III sanati Pktn-fttr sarru-ut Babili
epu-ul (28) (m) Tukul-ti-apal-c-sar-ra ina Babili ina kiiv-i
ittasa-ab (24) fiattu II Tukul-ti-apal-r-s:ir-ra ina (arlju)
i sini:'iti (2.")). . s.infiti Tukul-t i-apal-r-sar-ra
it (niatu) Akkiuli (ki) (26) u (matu) Assur epu-lli
Oftti in.i libbi ina (jn.'itu) Akk:i<li (ki) rpu-ui (27) (arfau)
u fimu XXV Sul-man-a-5a-rid ina (matu) Assur
neser (28) took his seat on the throne in Assyria, and the city of Shabarain was destroyed.
(29) In the fifth year, in the month of Tebet, Shalmaneser died. (30) Shalmaneser reigned five years in Akkad and in Assyria. (31) On the twelfth day of Tebet, Sargon took his seat on the throne in Assyria. (32) In Nisan Merodach-baladan took his seat on the throne in Babylon.
(33) In the second year of Merodach-baladan, Ummanigash, King of Babylon, fought a battle with Sargon, King of Assyria, (34) in the district of Durilu. (35) He accomplished the defeat of Assyria and slew many. (36) Merodachbaladan, who had come to the help of the (37) King of Elam, did not come in time for the battle, but marched after him (?)
(38) In the fifth year of Merodach-baladan, Ummanigash, King of Elam, died. (39) Ummanigash reigned . . . years in Elam. (40) Ishtarkundu, son of his sister, took his seat on the throne in Elam. (41) From the beginning of the reign of Merodach-baladan to the tenth year (42) [Sargon] was at enmity with Merodachbaladan.
(28) (ki) ina kussi ittasa-ab (alu) &a-ba (ma?)-ra-'-in ijj-te-pi
(29) sattu V §ul-man-a-sa-rid ina (ar^u) Tebetu §imati
(30) V sanati §ul-man-a-§a-rid sarru-ut (matu) Akkadi (ki) u (matu) ASSur epu-u§ (31) (arfcu) Tebetu umu XII (kan) §arruukin ina (matu) A§sur ina kussi ittasa-ab (32) ina Nisanu (m, ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin ina Babili ina kussi ittasa-ab (33) Sattu II (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Um-ma-ni-ga-a§ sar Elamti (34) ina pifcat Dur-ilu (ki) sal-tum ana libbi Sarru-ukin sar (matu) ASSur epus-ma (35) nabalkatu (matu) A§§ur itta£ka-an abikta-§u-nu ma-'-di§ itta§ka-an (36) (m, ilu) Marduk-apaliddin u um-ma-ni-§u sa a-na ri-su-tum (37) §ar Elamti illi-ku sal-tum ul ik-su-ud ana arki-§u urakki-sa (?) (38) Sattu V (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Um-ma-ni-ga-a§ §ar Elamti Simati (39) . . . sanati Um-ma-m-ga-a§ sami-ut Elamti epu-u§ (40) [Is-tar-Jju-un-Jdu m&r a-ba-ti-§u ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittasa-ab (41) [ul-tu re§ §arru-ti] (ilu) Marduk-[apal-iddi]-nam a-di Sattu X (kan) (42) [§arru-ukin]
(43) In the tenth year of Merodach-baladan Bet Dakuri (44) was laid waste and its goods taken away.
Column II: (1) In the twelfth year of Merodach-baladan Sargon marched against Akkad, (2) and gave battle to Merodach-baladan. (3) Merodach-baladan fled to Elam, at the head of his nobles! (4) Merodachbaladan reigned twelve years in Babylon. (5) Sargon took his seat on the throne in Babylon.
(6) In the thirteenth year Sargon took the hand of Bel
and captured Dur-Yakin.
(7) In the fourteenth year the king remained in the
country.
(8) In the fifteenth year, on the twenty-second day of
Teshrit, the gods of the Sea Land came back to their place. There were epidemics in Assyria.
(9) In the sixteenth year Sargon marched against
Tabal. [Lines 10-18 are wanting both upon the chief tablet and upon the duplicate. The lines immediately following are badly broken.] (19) The Babylonians were not scattered. The territory . . . (20) he . . . Merodach-baladan . . .
it-ti (ilu) Marduk-[apal-iddi-na]m na-kir (43) [Sattu X (kan) (ilu) Marduk-apal]-iddin Bit-Da-ku-r]i (44) [ifc-te-pi 5u"buut]-su ifc-[ta]-bat.
Column II: (1) Sattu XII (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin §arru-ukin ana (matu) Akkadi (ki) ur-dara-ma (2) sal-tum ana lib (ilu) Mardukapal-iddin epu-us-ma (3) (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin ina pan (amelu) rabuti-£u ana (matu) Elamti ib-lik (4) XII Sanati (ilu) Marduk-apal-iddin Sarru-ut Babili epu-uS (5) Sarruukin ina Babili ina kussi ittaSa-ab (6) Sattu AlII Sarru-ukin fcat (ilu) Bel is-sa(-bat] Dur-ia-a-ki-nu ik-ta-[Sad] (7) Sattu XTV Sarru ina [m.-lti] (8) sattu XV M«|) TaSritu umu XXII ih'ini Sa mat tam-tim ina a§ri-§u-nu ituru mut&nl ina itu) ASSur Sak-[nu] (9) [Sattu XVI §arru-u]k!n ana (matu) Ta-ba-lu [illik] [Lines 10-18 wanting.] (19) (amelu) Babilai ul [sapib] mi-is-ri [. . .] (20) ir-tib-ma (ilu)
(21) his land was plundered. . . . After he had fortified (22) Larak and Sharraba . . . (23) he placed Bel-ibni on the throne in Babylon.
(24) In the first year of Bel-ibni, Sennacherib destroyed the cities of (25) Khirimma and Khararatu.
(26) In the third year of Bel-ibni Sennacherib marched against Akkad (27) and plundered Akkad. (28) Bel-ibni and his nobles were taken away to Assyria. (29) Bel-ibni reigned three years in Babylon. (30) Sennacherib set Asshur-nadinshum, his son, (31) on the throne in Babylon.
(32) In the first year of Asshur-nadin-shum Ishtarkhundu, King of Elam, was seized by his brother (33) Khallushu and cast into prison. (34) Ishtarkhundu reigned eighteen years in Elam. (35) Khallushu, his brother, took his seat on the throne in Elam.
(36) In the sixth year of Asshur-nadin-shum, Sennacherib marched down (37) against Elam, destroyed the cities of Nagitu, Khilmu, (38) Pillatu, Khupapanu (39) and plundered them. Afterward Khullushu, King of Elam, marched (40) against Akkad, and at the end of Teshrit
Marduk-apal-iddin u[. . .] (21) fcu-buy-ut mati-su i|j-ta-bat u[. . .]-§u (22) (alu) La-rak u (alu) §ar-ra-ba [. . .]-§u (23) ki-i urakki-su (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni ina Babili ina kussi ul-te-sib (24) sattu I (kan) (ilu) Bel-ib-ni (ilu) Sin-afce-erba (25) (alu) Qi-ri-im-ma u (alu) Qa-ra-ra-tum i^-te-pi (26) sattu III (kan) (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni (ilu) Sin-afce-erba ana (matu) Akkadi (ki) (27) ur-dam-ma fcu-bu-ut (matu) Akkadi (ki) i&-ta-bat (28) (m, ilu) Bel-ib-ni u (amelu) ra-buti-§u ana (matu) Assur ul-te-ik-lu (29) III sanati (ilu) Bel-ib-ni sarruut Babili epu-us (30) (ilu) Sin-afce-erba (ilu) Asur-nadinsumu mari-su (31) ina Babili ina kussi ul-te-sib (32) sattu I (kan) (ilu) Asur-nadin-sumu Is-tar-fcu-un-du sar Elamti (33)
fal-lu-su a&i-su is-bat-su-ma babu ina pani-su ip-&i (34) VIII sanati IS-tar-Jju-un-du sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-u§
(35) ^Eal-lu-Su a&i-su ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittasa-ab
(36) sattu VI (kan) (ilu) Asur-nadin-sumu (ilu) Sin-afce-erba
(37) ana (matu) Elamti u-rid-ma (alu) Na-gi-tum (alu) §i-il-mi (38) (alu) Pi-il-la-tum u (alu) ^u-pa-pa-nu i^-te-pi
(39) fcu-bu-us-su-nu ifc-ta-bat arkanu ijal-lu-su sar Elamti
(40) ana (matu) Akkadi (ki) illi-kam-ma ina kit Tasritu
BABYLONIAN CHRONICLE 2X3
entered Sippar and (41) put the inhabitants to death. Shamash did not leave E-barra. (42) Asshur-nadin-shum was taken prisoner and led away into Elam. Asshur-nadin-shum (43) reigned six years in Babylon. (44) The King of Elam set Nergal-ushezib (45) on the throne in Babylon, and accomplished the defeat of Assyria.
(46) In the first year of Nergal-ushezib, on the sixteenth day of Tammuz, (47) Nergal-ushezib took Nippur. . . . (48) On the first day of Teshrit, the Assyrians entered Uruk.
Column III: (1) The gods of Uruk and its inhabitants were plundered. (2) Nergal-ushezib united with the Elamites, (3) and its inhabitants were taken away (?) On the seventh day of Teshrit (4) he fought against the Assyrians in the district of Nippur, was taken prisoner in battle and carried away to (5) Assyria. Nergal-ushezib (6) reigned one year and six months in Babylon. On the twentysixth day of Teshrit the people rebelled against (7) Khallushu, King of Elam, (8) imprisoned him and killed him. Khallushu reigned six years in
ana Sippara erub (41) ni§6 idiik (ilu) &ama§ i§tu E-bar-ra ul asi (42) (m, ilu) Asur-nadin-sumu sabit-ma ana (matu) Elamti a-bi-ik (43) VI sanati (ilu) Asur-nadin-sumu sarruut Babili epu-us (44) £ar Elamti (ilu) Nergal-u-se-zib ina Babili (45) ina kussi ul-te-sib [nabalkatu] (matu) Assur ittaska-an (46) sattu I (kan) (m, ilu) Nergal-u-se-zib (arab) Duzu umu XVI (kan) (47) (m, ilu) Nergal-u-Se-zib Nippuru is-bat 8ar.8ar.ir.ni.lal (48) (arab) Tasritu umu I (kan) sab (matu) Assur ana Uruk erubu
Column III:
(1) ilani sa su-pur Uruk u nise-8u ifc-tab-tu (2) (ilu) Nergal-use-zib arki (amolu) Elamu illik-ma ilani §u-pur Uruk (3) u h] i-tc-ik-inu (rirajj) TaSritu umu VII (kan) ina pi-Jjat Nippuri (4) sal-turn ana libbi sab (mAtu) ASSur opu-u§-ma sa-bit-ma (5) ana (matu) ASSur a-bi-ik sattu I. VI arjji (ilu) Nergal-u-se-zib (6) sarru-ut Babili epU-uJ
(arab) TaSrltu umu XXVI (kan) (7) ^al-lu-su sar Elamti niS^-su is-bu-Su-mu Wibu ina pa-ni-Su (8) ip-bu-u iduku- 6u VI Sanati ^Jal-lu-su Sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-ui
Elam. (9) Kudur took his seat on the throne in Elam. Afterward Sennacherib marched down
(10) against Elam, laid it waste from Rashi
(11) to Bet-Burnaki and carried away booty.
(12) Mushezib-Marduk took his seat on the throne in Babylon.
(13) In the first year of Mushezib-Marduk, on the eighth day of Ab, (14) Kudur, King of Elam, was taken captive in a revolt and killed. (15) Kudur reigned ten months in Elam. Menanu (16) took his seat on the throne in Elam. In an unknown year (17) he collected the forces of Elam and the Babylonians, offered battle to the Assyrians in Khalule (18) and conquered the Assyrians.
(19) In the fourth year of Mushezib-Marduk, on the fifteenth day of Nisan, (20) Menanu, King of Elam, suffered with a stroke (?), (21) his mouth was closed and he could not speak. (22) On the first day of Kishlev the city (i. e., Babylon) was captured. Mushezib-Marduk (23) was taken prisoner and carried away to Assyria. Mushezib- Marduk reigned (24) four years in Babylon. (25) On the seventh day of Adar, Menanu, King of Elam, died. Menanu (26) reigned four years in
(9) Kudur ina (matu) Elamti ina kuss! ittasa-ab arkanu (ilu) Sin-ajje-erba (10) ana (matu) Elamti u-rid-ma i5tu (matu) Ra-a-si a-di (11) Bit-bur-na-ki i^-te-pi fcu-bu-ut-su ifc-ta-bat (12) Mu-se-zib-(ilu)Marduk ina Babili ina kusst ittasa-ab (13) sattu I (kan) Mu-§e-zib-(ilu)Marduk (arafc) abu umu XVIII (var. XVII) (kan) (14) Kudur sar (matu) Elamti ina si-Jji sa-bit-ma dik X ar^e (15) Kudur §arru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-us Me-na-nu ina (matu) Elamti (16) ina kussi ittasa-ab sattu ul idl Me-na-nu sab (matu) Elamti (matu) Akkadi (ki) (17) id-ki-e-ma ina (alu) §a-lu-li-e sal-turn ana lib (matu) Assur (18) epu-us-ma nabalka-tum (matu) ASsur ittaska-an (19) sattu IV Mu-se-zib-(ilu)Marduk (arafc) Nisanu umu XV (kan) (20) Me-na-nu sar (matu) Elamti mi-§it-tum i-mi-§i(d)-su-ma (21) pu-§u sa-bit-ma at-ma-a la li-' (22) ina (arah) Kisilimu umu I (kan) alu sa-bit. Mu-se-zib-(ilu)Marduk (23) sa-bit-ma ana (matu) Assur-a-bi-ik (24) IV sanati Mu-se-zib-(ilu)Marduk §arruut Babili epu-u§ (25) ina (arab) Adam umu VII (kan) Me-na-nu sar (matu) Elamti Simati (26) IV sanati Me-na-nu
Elam. (27) Khummakhaldas took his seat on the throne in Elam.
(28) In the eighth year (i. e., during eight years) there was no king in Babylon. On the third day of Tammuz (29) the gods of Uruk (Erech) returned from Eridu to Uruk. (30) On the twenty-third day of Teshrit Khummakhaldash, King of Elam, (31) was smitten with fever, and died in the attack (?) of fever. (32) Khummakhaldas reigned eight years in Elam. (33) Khummakhaldas the second took his seat on the throne in Elam. (34) On the twentieth day of Tebet Sennacherib, King of Assyria, was killed (35) by his son in a revolt. Sennacherib (36) reigned twenty-three years in Assyria. From the twentieth day of Tebet until (37) the second day of Adar the revolt continued in Assyria. (38) On the eighteenth day of Adar Esarhaddon, his son, took his seat on the throne in Assyria.
(39) In the first year of Esarhaddon Zeru-kinish-lishir of the Sea Land, (40) after he . . . against Ur . . . city and . . . fled (41) before the nobles of Assyria and went (?) to Elam. (42) In Elam the King of Elam took him prisoner and
Sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-u§ (27) Hum-ma-bal-da-§u ina (matu) Elamti ina kusst ittasa-ab (28) sattu VIII (kan) sarra ina Babili [. . .] (arab) Duzu umu III (kan) (29) ilani §u-pur Uruk iStu Eridu ana Uruk eribu (30) ina (arab) TaSritu umu XXIII (kan) Qum-ma-bal-da-§u Sar Elamti ina iSati (31) ma-bi-is-ma ina mikit i[§ati] imuut VIII Sanati Hum-ma-bal-da-Su (32) Sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-uS (33) Hum-ma-bal-da-Su ganu(u) ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittaSa-ab (34) (arab) Tebitu umu XX (kan) (ilu) Sin-abe-erba Sar (matu) ASSur (35) maru-Su ina si-bi idtik-[5u XXIII] Sanati (ilu) Sin-ab6-erba (36) Sarru- (ut) (matu) ASSur epu-u§ umu XX (kan) §a (arab) Tebitu a-di (37) umu II (kan) §a (arab) Adar si-bi ina (matu)*A§6ur sa-dir (38) (arab) Adar u[mu] XVIII (kan) (ilu) ASsur-abiddi-na mdru-Su ina (mAtu) A§§ur ina kusst ittaSa-ab (39) Sattu I (kan) (ilu) Asur-ah-i<l<lin:iim) Zcru-kiuis-liSir §a mat tam-tirn (40) ki-i is-k:i-:i ina cli Iru it-t:i-<li :ilu u[. . .] (41) ina pan (amclu) rahuti sa (matu) Attur ij)lik-ma ana (matu) Llamti i-[. . .] | U) ina (matu) Elamti Sar (matu)
killed him with a weapon. (43) In an unknown month in Nippur the guenna . . . (44) In the month of Elul the god Ka-di and the other gods of Dur-ilu returned (45) to Dur-ilu. The chief god and the other gods of Dur-Sharrukin (46) returned to Dur-Sharrukin. . . . (47) In the month of Adar the head of . . . (48) In the second year the major-domo (lit., chief man of the house or palace) . . . Column IV:
(1) . . . akhe-shullim, the guenna, and
(2) were brought to Assyria and killed in Assyria.
(3) In the third (? fourth) year Sidon was captured and its booty carried away ... (4) the majordomo made an assembly (? census) in Akkad.
(5) In the fifth year, on the second day of Teshrit the Assyrian army made an expedition (6) against Bassa. In the month of Teshrit the head of the King of Sidon (7) was cut off and brought to Assyria. In the month of Adar the heads of the Kings (8) of Kundu and Sisu were cut off and brought to Assyria.
(9) In the sixth day the King of Elam entered Sippar and made a massacre. Shamash did not leave
Elamti is-bat-su-ma ina kakki [iduk] (43) arafc ul idi ina Nippuri (amelu) gu[-en-na . . .] (44) ina (aratj) Ululu (ilu) Ka-di u ilani [§u-pur] Dur-ilu (45) ana Dur-ilu [illiku . . . u ilani su-pur Dur-Sarru-ukin] (46) ana Dursarru-ukin illiku [. . .] (47) (arafc) Adar ri-§i sa [. . .] (48) Sattu II (kan) (amelu) rab-blti [. . .] [Broken, two lines missing.]
Column IV: (1) [. . .]-ah6-§ullim (amSlu) gu-en-na (2) [. . .]-ri ana (matu) ASSur ab-ku-ma ina (matu) ASSur diku (3) | sattu . . .] (alu) §i-du-nu sa-bit Sal-lat-su sal-lat (4) [. . .] (amelu) rab-blti ina (matu) Akkadl bi-&ir-tum ip-te-hir. (5) Sattu V (kan) (arafc) Tasritu umu II (kan) sab (matu) ASSur Ba-as-sa (6) is-sab-tu ina ara& Tasriti kakkadu sa sarri Sa (alu) Si-du-nu (7) naki-is-ma ana (matu) ASSur na-§i ina arafc Adar kakkadu sa Sarre (8) sa (matu) Kun-du u (matu) Si-su-u naki-is-ma ana (matu) A&lur na-si (9) §attu VI (kan) sar Elamti ana Sippara erub diktu iduk (ilu) SamaS
(10) E-barra. The Assyrian army marched against Egypt . . . (11) Khummakhaldash, King of Elam, died in his palace without being sick.
(12) Five years ruled Khummakhaldash in Elam.
(13) Urtagu, his brother, took his seat on the throne in Elam. (14) In an unknown month Shum-iddin, the guenna, (15) and Kudur, of Bet- Dakuri were brought to Assyria.
(16) In the seventh year, on the fifth day of Adar the Assyrian army entered Egypt. (17) In the month of Adar Ishtar of Agade and the other gods of Agade came (18) from Elam and on the tenth day of Adar entered Agade.
(19) In the eighth year of Esarhaddon on the . . . day of Tebet the (20) land of Shupri was conquered and its booty carried away. (21) In the month of Kislev its booty reached Uruk. (22) On the fifth day of Adar the king's wife died.
(23) In the tenth year, in the month of Nisan the army of Assyria marched (24) against Egypt. On the third, sixteenth, and eighteenth days of Tammuz — (25) three times — a battle was fought in Egypt. (26) On the twenty-second day Memphis, its royal city, was captured, (27) its king escaped,
ul-tu (10) E-bar-ra ul asi [sab] (matu) Assur ana (matu) Mi-sir [illiku (?)] (11) JJum-ma-bal-da-su §ar (matu) Elamti ul maris ina ekalli-8u imut (12) V sanati ^um-ma-bal-da-su sarru-ut (matu) Elamti epu-us (13) Ur-ta-gu afci-su ina (matu) Elamti ina kussi ittasa-ab (14) arab ul idi (m)Sumiddin (amelu) gu-en-na (15) u Kudur mar (m)Da-ku-ri ana Assur ab-ku (16) sattu VII (arab) Adar umu V (kan) sab / (matu) ASsur ina (matu) Mi-sir illiku (?) (17) ina (arab)
Adar IStar A-ga-de (ki) u ilani 8a A-ga-de (ki) (18) ultu (matu) Elamti illiku-nim-ma ina (arab) Adar umu X (kan) ana Agade (ki) erubu (19) sattu VIII (kan) (ilu) ASur-abiddin (arab) Tebit umu fci-bi (20) (matu) §up-ri-sa-ai sa-hit sal-lat-su sal-lat (21) ina (ara[i) Kisilimu sal-lat-su ana Uruk i-tir-bi (22) (arab) Adar umu V (kan) asSat sarri mita-at.
(23) fiattu X (kan) arafc Nisanu sab (matu) ASsur ana Mi-sir
(24) illiku (arab) Duzu umu HI (kan) umu XVI (kan) i.inu XVIII (kan) (25) III-su di-ik-tum ina (matu) Mi-sir
- umu XXII (kan) lf»-im-bi alu Sarru-ti-su sa-bit (27) Sarri-su ul-tc-zih D li-su ina kata sa-ab-tu
his sons and his brother were taken prisoners. (28) Its booty was carried away, the inhabitants were plundered, its goods were despoiled.
(29) In the eleventh year the King remained in Assyria. He put many nobles to death with weapons.
(30) In the twelfth year the King of Assyria marched
against Egypt and (31) fell ill on the way and died on the tenth day of Marcheshwan. (32) Esarhaddon reigned twelve years in Assyria. (33) Shamash-shum-ukin in Babylon and Ashurbanapal in Assyria, his two sons, took their seats on the throne.
(34) In the year of the beginning of the reign of Shamashshum-ukin, in the month of Iyyar (35) Bel and the gods of Akkad departed (36) from Asshur and on the twelfth day of Iyyar entered Babylon. (37) In the same year the King of Kirbitu was captured. (38) On the twentieth day of Tebet Bel-etir was captured [in] Babylon and killed.
(39) First Part. Read and prepared according to the Archetype. (40) Tablet of Ana-Bel-eresh, son of Liblutu, (41) son of Kalab-Nannari for Ea-iddin the son of (42) Ana-Bel-eresh, son of Kalab-
(28) §al-lat-su §al-lat ni§e-§u fcab-ta bu§a-§u ul-tal-lu-ni
(29) Sattu XI (kan) Sarru ina (matu) ASSur (amelu) rabuti- §u ma-du-tu ina kakki id-du-uk (30) Sattu XII (kan) 5ar (matu) AMur ana (matu) Mi-«ir illi-ku (31) ina barran maris-ma ina Arab-fiamna umu X (kan) Simati (32) XII Sanati (ilu) ASur-a^-iddin §arru-ut (matu) ASSur epu-i^ (33) Sama§-§um-ukin ina Babili (m, ilu) ASur-bani-apal ina (matu) ASSur II mari-§u ina kusst ittaSbu (34) Sattu ris (m, ilu) Sama§-§um-ukin ina (arajj) Airu (35) (ilu) Bel u Uani §a (matu) Akkadt (ki) ul-tu (alu) ASSur (36) u-sunim-ma ina arajj Airu umu XII ana Babili erubu-ni (37) Sattu §ati (alu) Kir-bi-tum §arri-§u ka-§id (38) (arajj) Tebit umu XX (kan) (m, ilu) Bel-ete-ir [. . .] Babili sa-bit-ma dik. (39) par-su res-tu-u ki-ma labiri-§u ba-ru u up-pu-u§ (40) dup-pi(m) A-na (ilu)Bel-ereS mari-§u §a (m)Li-ib-lu-tu (41) mdri Kalab-(ilu)Nannari ka-at (m, ilu)E}-a-iddin mdri-§u §a (42) (m)A-na-(ilu)Bel-ere5 mar (m)Kalab-(ilu)Nannari
Nannari. Babylon, (43) the sixth day of the month ... in the twenty-second year of Darius, King of Babylon and of the countries.
Babili (43) arafc [. . .] urau VI (kan) §attu XXII (kan) (m) Da-ri-ia-mu§ sar Babili u matati.
II. ASSYRIAN
- THE ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST1
911-894 wanting. 893 .. . §har . . . 892 Ninib-sar . . . 891 Tab-etir-Ashur. 890 Ashur-ladu (?)
889 Tukulti-Ninib, the king.
888 Tak-lak-ana-bil-ia.
887 Abu-Malik.
886 Ilu-milki.
885 Iari.
884 Asshur-shezibani.
883 Asshur-nasir-apli, the king.
882 Asshur-iddin.
881 Imuttiaku.
880 Sha-(ilu)ma-dam-ka.
879 Dakan-bel-nasir.
878 Ninib-pia-usur.
877 Ninib-bel-usur.
876 Shangu-Ashur-lilbur.
875 Shamash-upahir.
[var. ub-la.] 874 Nergal-bel-kumua. 873 Kurdi-Ashur.
1 The original text! an- puMishrfl in II K., OS. i\U; III It., 1 ; Delitzsch,
AtsyrischeLrtsestiicke, '2t< Auf., s? '.H. Compare also Wincklrr, Keilin~
Kchri) tlichra Tixtbnch turn Alt nrnt, 3te Auf., pp. 71-73. On the
inon in general oompare Schrader, tCeilinachriften und
Geschichtsforachung, pp. 299-356.
872 Ashur-li?
871 Ashur-natkil.
870 Bel-mudammik.
869 Dain-Ninib.
868 Ishtar- . . .
867 Shamash-nuri.
866 Mannu-dan-ana-ili (?)
865 Shamash-bel-usur.
864 NinuVmalik.
863 Ninib-etiranni.
862 Asshur-malik.
861 Nergal-is-ka-u-elanni-in.
860 Tab-Bel.
859 Shar-kalab-nishe.
858 Shulman-asharidu (Shalmaneser) , the king.
857 Asshur-bel-ukinni.
856 Asshur-bania-usur.
855 Abu-ina-ekal-lilbur.
854 Dain-Asshur.
853 Shamash-abua.
852 Shamash-bel-usur.
851 Bel-bania.
850 Hadil-ebushu.
849 Nergal-alik-pani.
848 Bur (ilu) Ramana.
[var. Bur-raman and Bir-Raman.] 847 Ninib-mukir-nishe. 846 Ninib-nadin-shum. 845 Asshur-bania. 844 Tab-Ninib. 843 Tal-lak-ana-sharri. 842 Adad-rimani. 841 Bel-abua. 840 Shulmu-bel-lamuT. 839 Ninib-kibsi-usur. 838 Ninib-malik. 837 Kurdi-Asshur.
836 Shepa-shar.
835 Nergal-mudamik.
834 Yakhalu.
833 Ululai.
832 Sharpati-Bel.
831 Nergal-malik.
830 Khu-bak-ba-ai.
829 Ilu-mukin-aki.
828 Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser) , the king.
827 Dain-Asshur.
826 Asshur-bania-usur.
825 Yakhalu.
S24 Bel-bania.
823 Shamshi-Adad, the king.
822 Yakhalu.
821 Bel-dan.
820 Xinib-upakhkhir.
819 Shamash-malik.
818 Nergal-malik.
817 Asshur-bania-usur.
816 Sharpati-Bel.
815 Bel-balat.
814 Mu-shik-nish.
813 Ninib-asharidu.
812 Shamash-kumua.
811 Bel-kat-sabat.
810 Adad-nirari, the king. 809 Nergal-malik. 808 Bel-dan. Sil-beL
806 Asshur-taklak.
Ilu-ittia.
803 Asshur-kalab-nishe. 802 Ninib-malik.
801 Shepa-shar.
800 M&Tduk-shem-anim.
799 Mutakkil . . .
798 Bel-tarsi- (ilu) ma.
797 Asshur-bel-usur.
796 Marduk-shadua.
795 Kin-abua.
794 Mannuki (mat) Asshur.
793 Mushallim-Ninib.
792 Bel-ikishani.
791 Shepa-Shamash.
790 Ninib-mukin-akhe.
789 Adad-mushammir.
788 Sil-Ishtar.
787 Balatu.
786 Adad-uballit.
785 Marduk-shar-usur.
784 Nabu-shar-usur.
783 Ninib-nasir.
782 (ilu) Ma-li?
781 Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser) , the king,
780 Shamshi-ilu.
779 Marduk-rimani.
778 Bel-lishir.
777 Nabu-ishid-ukin.
776 Pan-Asshur-lamur.
[var. amaru.] 775 Nergal-eresh. 774 Ishtar-duri. 773 Mannuki-Adad. 772 Asshur-bel-usur.
771 Asshur-dan, the king.
770 Shamshi-ilu.
769 Bel-malik.
768 Apliya.
767 Kurdi-Asshur.
766 Mushallim-Ninib.
765 Ninib-mukin-nishe.
764 Sidki-ilu.
763 Pur-(ilu)-sagale.
762 Sab-Bel.
761 Nabu-mukin-akhe.
760 LaJribu.
759 Pan-Asshur-lamur.
758 Bel-taklak.
757 Ninib-iddin.
756 Bel-shadua.
755 Kisu.
754 Ninib-shezibani.
753 Asshur-nirari, the king.
752 Shamshi-ilu.
751 Marduk-shallimani.
750 Bel-dan.
749 Shamas-DU-DU-SUN.
748 Adad-bel-ukin.
747 Sin-shallim-ani.
746 Nergal-nasir.
♦ 745 Nabu-bel-usur.
[Dividing line in one copy.] 744 Bel-dan.
[Dividing line in Gan. II and III.] 743 Tukulti-apal-esharra, the king.
[The word king found only in one copy J 742 Nabu-daninanni. 741 Bel-kharran-bel-usur. 740 Nabu-etiranni. 739 Sin-taklak. 738 Adad-bel-ukin. 737 Bel-limuranni. 736 Ninib-malik. 735 Asshur-shallimanni. 734 Bel-dan.
733 Asshur-daninanni. 732 Nabu-bel-usur. 731 Nergal-uballit. 730 Bel-ludari. 729 Napkhar-ilu. 728 Dur-Asshur.
727 Bel-kharran-bel-usur
726 Marduk-bel-usur.
725 Makhde.
724 Asshur-shemi .
723 Shulman-asharidu, the king.
722 Ninib-malik.
721 Nabu-taris.
720 Asshur-is-ka-udannir.
[Dividing line in one copy
719 Sharru-ukin (Sargon).
718 Zer-bani.
717 Tab-shar-Asshur.
716 Tab-sil-esharra.
715 Tak-lak-ana-bel.
714 Ishtar-duri.
713 Asshur-bani.
712 Sharru-limuranni.
711 Ninib-alik-pani.
710 Shamash-bel-usur.
709 Mannuki-Asshur-li
708 Shamash-upakhkhir.
707 Sha-Asshur-du-(ub)bu.
706 Mutakkil-Asshur.
705 Upakhkhir(ra)-Bel.
[One copy reads Sin-akhe-irba (Sennacherib) the king, Upakhkhira-BeL] 704 Nabu-dini-ebush. 703 Kan-nun-ai. 702 Nabu-li'.
701 Khananu. 700 Metunu. 699 Bel-sharanni. 698 Shulmu (var. Shulum)-shar. 697 Nabu-dur-usur. 696 Tab-Bel. 695 Asshur-bel-usur. 694 Ilu-ittia. 693 Nadin-akhi. 692 Za(sa)-Za-(sa)-ai. [var. a-ku (?)] 691 Bel-limuranni. 690 Nabu-mukin-akh. 689 Gikhilu. 688 Nadin-akhi.
687 Sin-akhe-erba (Sennacherib)
686 Bel-limuranni.
685 Asshur-daninanni.
684 Mannu-zir (var. Zar)-ni.
683 Mannuki-Adad.
682 Nabu-shar-usur.
681 Nabu-ake-eresh.
#sarhaddon took his seat on the throne. 680 Dana(a)-nu. 679 Ishtu-Adad-aninu. 678 Nergal-shar-usur. 677 Abu-rama (or ramu) . 676 Bam (var. Ban)-ba. 075 Xabu-akhe-iddin. 674 Sharru-nuri. (373 Atar-ilu.
Xahu-bel-usur. T>71 Tebit-ai.
670 Shulmu-bel-lashme (? shib). 669 Shamash-kashid-abi.
665 Mar-larmi (or Mar-larim) . 667 Gabbaru.
666 . . . . ai.
[Some lines wanting.] ? Bel-na'id. ? Tabu. ? Arba-^Za. ? Girsa puna (?) ? Snilim-^4 sshur.
- THE ASSYRIAN EPONYM LIST WITH NOTES1
860 . . . when Shulman-asharidu (Shalmaneser) , son of Asshurnazirpal, took his seat on the throne.
859 In the eponym year of Sharru-kalab-nishe . . . against . . .
858 In the eponym year of Shulman-asharidu, King of Assyria . . .
857 In the eponym year of Asshur-bel-ukin, the commander-in-chief . . .
856 In the eponym year of Asshur-bana-usur, the chief bi-lub . . .
855 In the eponym year of Asshur-ina-ekalli-lilbur, the major-domo . . .
854 In the eponym year of Dain-Asshur, the commanderin-chief . . .
1 The chief edition is in II R., 52, but the obverse and reverse have there exehiuiged places. It is republished, with corrections, in Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestucke, 2te Auf. See further Schrader, Cuneiform Inscriptions and the Old Testament, ii, pp. 188-197 (German edition, pp. 480ff.)j Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, pp. 208ff.j W inckler, Keiiinschri/tliches Textbuch zum Alien Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 73ff.
860 . . . | sa §ul-ma-nu-aSaridu | mar A§ur-nasi-ir-aplu | ina kussi ittaSab (?)
ina li-me] | §arm-kalab-nisr | . . . | a[na . . .] ina li-me] | Sul-ma-nu-asaridu | §ar (matu) A§sur | . . ina li-me] Asur-belu-uki-in | (amelu) Tur-ta-nu | . . . ina li-me] A§ur-ba-na-ai-usur | (am^lu) rab-Bi-LUB | ina li-me] Abu-ina-ekalli-lil-bur (amelu) nagir (?) ekalli ina li-me] Dain-Asur (amelu) Tur-ta-nu | . . .
853 In the eponym year of Shamash-abua, the governor of the city of Nasibina (Nisibis).
852 In the eponym year of Shamash-bel-usur of the city
of Kal-kha (Kalah) . . .
851 In the eponym year o/Bel-bana, the major-domo . . . 850 In the eponym year of Khadil-ebushu of the city
of . . .
849 In the eponym year of Nergal-alik-makhri . . .
848 In the eponym year of Bir (ilu) Ramana . . .
[A break in the tablet begins here.]
842 sil.
841 of the city of Akhi (nam) sukhina.
Against . . . 840 of the land of Rasappa (Razeph).
Against the land of . . . 839 of the city of Akhi- (naru) sukhina.
Against the land of Danabi. 838 of the land of Sal-lat (?). Against the
land of Tabali. 837 of the land of Kirruri. Against the
land of Melidi (Melitene). 836 of the city of Ninua (Nineveh).
Against the land of Namri (Namar).
853 [ina li-me §ama§-abu-u-a | (amelu) saknu (alu) Na-sib-na | . . .
852 ina li-me] §amas-belu-usur | sa (alu) Kal-ba | . . . S.")l ina li-me] Bel-bani-ai (amelu) nagir (?) ekalli | . . .
850 ina li-me Qa-di-i-li-bu-§u | sa (alu) . . . | . . .
849 ina K-me nergal-Alik-mabri | . . . | . . . 848 [ina li-me] Bir-(ilu) ra-ma-na | . . . | . . .
[There is a break here in the tablet.]
842 sil (nun)
*41 . . . |. . . | §u (alu) a-bi-(naru)su-l}i-na | a-[na (matu)
. . . e MO . . . | . . . | sa (matu) Ra-sap-pa | a-na (matu) ma- . . .
bi
839 . . . |. . . | sa (alu) Abi-(naru)su-bi-na | a-na dn.it u) Da-
1 1 : i - 1 ' i
. . . [ sa (nif.tu) S.,]-l.it j a-na (mfttu) Ta-h.i-li . . . I sa (matu) Kir-)ru-ri a-na un.'itu) M<--li-<li Sa (alu)Ni-]nu-a | a-n:i (in.'iiu) Narn-ri
835 the man Itu (?). Against the land of
Que. 834 of the city of Kak-zi. Against the land
of Que. Against the land of Que.
The great god went out from
Der. 833 na. Against the land of Urartu
(Armenia) .
832 against the land of Unki.
831 against the land of Ullaba.
830 against the land of Manna.
829 a revolt.
828 a revolt.
827 a revolt.
826 a revolt.
825 a revolt.
824 a revolt.
[A break in the tablet, with only the scanty remains of portions of words, which are unintelligible. With the next portion of the table the words "in the eponym year of" (ina li-me) are omitted.] 817 Asshur-bania-usur . . . Against the land of Tillie (?)
835 . . . (amelu) itu | a-na (matu) Ku-e 834 . . . §a (alu) kak-zi a-na (matu) Ku-e
a-na (matu) I£u-e | ilu rabu i§tu (alu) Di-rit it-tal-ka 833 ' -na | a-na (matu)Ur-ar-ti
a-na (matu) Un-ki
a-na (matu) Ul-lu-ba
a-na (matu) Man-na-ai
si-bu
si-bu
si-bu
si-bu
.... -bi s:;i)
825 I si-bu
824 | si-bu
\ A break in the tablet.]
817 [ASur-bani-ai-usur] . . . | a-na (matu) Til-li-[e]
816 Sharpati-Bel of the city of Nasibina (Nisibis). Against the land of Zarati.
815 Bel-balat of . . . Against the city of Der. The
great god went to Der.
814 Mushiknish of the land of Kirruri. Against the land
of Akhsana. 813 Nergal-malik, the commander-in-chief. Against the land of Kaldu.
s
812 Shamash-kumua of the land of Arbakha. Against
Babylon.
811 Bel-kata-sabit of the city of Mazamua. In the land. 810 Adad-nirari, King of Assyria. Against Media.
809 Nergal-malik, the commander-in-chief. Against the
city of Guzana.
808 Bel-dan, the major-domo (?). Against the land of
Manna. 807 Qil-Bel, the rab-bi-lub. Against the land of
Manna. 806 Asshur-takkil, the man Itu (?). Against the land of
Arpad. 805 llu-ittia (?), a governor of the country. Against the
city of Khazazu. 804 Nergal-eresh of the land of Racappa. Against the
city of Balu. 803 Asshur-kalab-ms/ie of the land of Arbakha. Against
the sea coast. A plague.
816 [§ar-pa~ti-i-bel §a (alu) Naj-si-bi-na | a-na (matu) Za-ra-a-ti
815 [Bel-ba-lat 8a . . .]-nu | a-na (alu) Di-ri ilu rabu a-na (alu)
Di-ri it-tal-lak Ml Mu-sik-ni§ §a (matu) Kir-ru-ri | a-na (matu) Afc-sa-na
813 [Nergal-malik (amelu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (matu) Kal-di
812 [SamaS-ku-mu-u-a §a (matu) Arba-^a | a-na Babilu
■a-bit §a] (alu) M;i-z:i-niu-a | ina mati
810 Adaa-nirari &ar (mAtu) ASSur | a-na M:i<l-ai
809 [Nergal-malik (anu'lu) TurJ-tM-nu | :i-n:i (alu) (ln-za-na ir ekalli a-na (matu) Man-na-ai
Sil-lx'l (:unrl\i) rab-mj-i.ru AHDfl Man-na-ai
Asur-tak-lak ctin-'lu) itu | a-na \i-pad-da
Ilu-itti-ia] (amelu) §akin mati | a-na (alu) Ha gad
1 ereoi sa imatu) Haj-sap-pa I a-na (alu) Ba-'-li lab-[ni§£ Sa (mat u ) J Arba-fja | a-na eli tam-dim mu-ta-nu
B06
MM
802 Ninib-malik of the city of Akhi (nam) Zukhina. Against the city of Khubushkia.
801 Shepa-Ishtar of the city of Nacibina. Against
Media.
800 Marduk-Shemani of the city of Amedi. Against
Media.
799 Mutakkil-Marduk, the man of the Rabshakehs.
Against the land of Lusia.
798 Bel-tarci-iluma of the city of Kalkhi (Kalah).
Against the land of Namri.
797 Asshur-bel-usur of the land of Kirruri. Against the
city of Mancuate.
796 Marduk-shadua of the city of Shallat. Against the
city of Der.
795 Ukin-abua of the land of Tushkhan. Against the
city of Der.
794 Manuki-Asshur of the city of Guzana. Against
Media.
793 Mushallim-Ninib of the land of Tillie. Against
Media.
792 Bel-ikishani of the city of Mekhinish. Against the
city of Khubushkia.
791 Shepa-Shamash of the land of Isana. Against the
land of Itua.
790 Ninib-ukin-akhi of the city of Ninua (Nineveh).
Against Media.
802 Ninib-malik sa (alu) A|ji-(naru)Zu-bi-na | a-na (alu) ^u-buu§-ki-a
801 Sepa-I§tar sa (alu) Na-sib-i-na | a-na Mad-ai
800 Marduk-scin-a-ni sa (alu) A-me-di | a-na Mad-ai
799 Mu-tak-kil-Manluk (anuMu) Rab]-saki | a-na (matu) Lu-u-si-a
798 Bel-tar-si-ilu-ma sa (alu) Kal-fci | a-na (matu) Nam-ri
797 A§ur-bel-usur sa (matu) Kir-ru-ri I a-na (alu) Man-su-a-te
796 Marduk-sa^du-u-a sa (alu) §al-lat | a-na (alu) Di-e-ri
795 Ukin-abu-u-a sa (alu) TuS-fca-an | a-na (alu) Di-e-ri
794 Ma-nu-ki-(matu) ASsur sa (alu) Gu-za-na | a-na Mad-ai
793 Mu-§al-lim-Ninib sa (matu) Til-li-e | a-na Mad-ai
792 Bel-iki-sa-(a)-ni §a (alu) §ib-bi-ni§ | a-na (matu) IJu-bu-u§-ki-a
791 §epa-§ama§ §a (matu) I-sa-na | a-na (matu) I-tu-'-a 790 Ninib-ukin-abi sa (aiu) Ni-nu-a | a-na Mad-ai
789 Adad-mushammir of the city of Kakzi (?) Against Media. The foundation of the temple of Nabu in Nineveh was laid.
788 Qil-Ishtar of the city . . . Against the land of
Kiski (?) Nabu entered the new Temple.
787 Nabu-shar-usur of the city of . . . [the Eponym
list for this year reads Balatu. See p. 222.]
786 Adad-uballit of the city of Rimusi. Against . . .
The great god returned to the city of Der. [The year 785 with Marduk-shar-usur is omitted.] 784 Nabu-shar-usur of the city of Kur (?) ban. Against
the land of Khubushkia. 783 Ninib-nacir of the city of Mazamua. Against the
land of Itu. 782 Mali1 of the city of Nasibma, (Nisibis) . Against the
land of Itu.
781 Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser) , King of Assyria.
Against the land of Urartu (Armenia). 780 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. Against the
land of Urartu. 779 Marduk-rimani, the rab-bi-lub. Against the land
of Urartu.
789 A-dad-mu-sam-mir sa (alu) Kak-zi | a-na Mad-ai isid sa bit (ilu)
Nabu §a Ninua (ki) kar-ru
788 §il-I§tar sa (alu) ? ? | a-na (matu) Ki-i[s]-ki (ilu) Nabu bitu
essu e-ta-rab
787 Nabu-sar-usur1 sa (alu)
786 Adad-u-bal-lit sa (alu) Ri[-mu-si | a-na ... ilu rabu a-na (alu) Di-ri it-tal-lak
[The year 785 is omitted.]
Mar "
784 Marduk-sar-usur sa (alu) Kur(?)-ba-an | a-na (matu) Qu-buus-ki-a 783 Ninib-nasi-ir sa (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | a-na (matu) I-tu-' 782 (ilu) Ma-li' sa (alu) Na-sib-]i-na | a-na (matu) I-tu-'
781 >ul-ina-nu-asari<lu sar (matu) ASSur | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti
780 §am-Si-ilu (amelu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti
779 Marcluk-rim-a-ni (amAlu) rab-Bi-LDB | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti
1 Th<- eponvm canon for this year gives Balatu as the eponym for the year. See p. 222.
778 Bel-lishir. the major-domo. Against the land of
Urartu. 777 Nabu-ishid-ukin, the minister (?). Against the land
of Itu. 776 Pan-Asshur-lamur, the governor (?) of the land.
Against the land of Urartu. 775 Nergal-eresh of the land of Racappa. Against the
land of cedars. (Amanus.) 774 Ishtar-duri of the city of Nacibina. Against the
land of Urartu and the land of Namri. 773 Mannuki-Adad of the land of Shal-lat. Against the
city of Damascus. 772 Asshur-bel-ucur of the city of Kal-khi. Against the
land of Khatarika.
771 Asshur-dan, King of Assyria. Against the city of
Gananati. 770 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. Against the
city of Marad. 769 Bel-malik of the city of Arbakha. Against the land
of Itu. 768 Apliya of the city of Mazamua. In the
country. 767 Qurdi-Asshur of the city of Akhi (naru) Zukhina.
Against the land of Gananati.
778 Bel-li§ir (amelu) nagir ekalli I a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti
777 Nabu-i§id-uki-in (amelu) itu j a-na (matu) I-tu-'
776 Pan-aSur-la-mur (amelu) Sakin mati | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti
775 Nergal-ere-e§ §a (matu) Ra-sap-pa | a-na mat erini
774 I§tar-duri §a (alu) Na-si-bi-na | a-na (matu) Ur-ar-ti (matu)
Nam-ri 773 Man-nu-ki-Adad §a (mdtu) Sal-lat | a-na (alu) Di-ma§-ka 772 A§ur-bel-usur §a (alu) Kal-fei | a-na matu JJa-ta-ri-ka
771 A§ur-dan-an §ar (matu) ASSur | a-na (alu) Ga-na-na-a-ti 770 §am-§i-ilu (am^lu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (alu) Ma-ra-ad 769 Bel-malik §a (alu) Arba-Jja | a-na (matu) I-tu-'-a 768 Apli-ia §a (alu) Ma-za-mu-a | i-na mati
767 Kur-di-Asur §a (alu) A-bi-(naru)6u-bi-na | a-na (matu) Gana-na-(a)-ti
766 Mushallim-Ninib of the city of Tile. Against Media.
765 Ninib-mukin-nishe of the land of Kirruri. Against
the land of Khatarika. A plague.
764 Cidki-ilu of the land of Tushkhan. In the country.
763 Bur (ilu)-sagale of the city of Guzana. A revolt in
the city of Asshur. In the month of Sivan an eclipse of the sun took place.
762 Tab-bel of the city of Amedi. A revolt in the city of
Asshur.
761 Ninib-mukin-akhe of the city of Ninua (Nineveh).
A revolt in the city of Arbakha.
760 Laqibu of the city of Kak-zi. A revolt in the city
of Arbakha. 759 Pan-Asshur-lamur of the city of Arba-ilu (Arbela).
A revolt in the city of Guzana. A plague. 758 Bel-taklak of the city of Isana. Against the city of
Guzana. Peace in the land.
757 Ninib-iddin of the city of Kur(mat?)-ban. In the
country.
756 Bel-shadua of the city of Parnunna. In the
country. 755 Qisu of the city of Mekhinish. Against the land (var. city) of Khatarika.
766 Mu-sallim-Ninib sa (alu) Til-li-e | a-na Mad-ai
765 Ninib-mukin-nise sa (matu) Kir-ru-ri | a-na (matu) Qa-ta-ri-ka
mu-ta-nu
764 §i-id-ki-ilu §a (matu) Tu§-ba-an | i-na mati
763 Bur-(ilu)-sa-gal-e sa (alu) Gu-za-na si-bu ina (alu) A§§ur | ina
(ar-bu) Siraanu sam§u atala ittaska-an
762 Tab-b£l sa (alu) A-me-di | si-bu ina (alu) ASsur
761 Nabu-mukin-abi sa (alu) Ni-nu-a | si-bu ina (alu) Arba-ba 700 La-ki-bu sa (alu) Kak-zi | si-b" ina (alu) Arba-ba
lr-Ia-mur sa (alu) Arba-ilu | si-bu ina (alu) Gu-za-na mu-ta-nu
758 B(l-tak-lak 5a (alu) I-sa-na | a-na (alu) Gu-za-na Sulmu ina
mati
757 Ninib-idflin ia (alu) A'/zrCM-ba-atl | ina mati
idu-u-a s.-i falu) Par-nun-na ' ina mati 755 Ki-i-su Sa (alu) Sib-bi-ni-is | a-na (matu1) JJa-ta-ri-ka
» Var. (alu).
754 Ninib-shezibani of the city of Rimusi. Against the land (var. city) of Arpadda. Return from the city of Asshur.
753 Asshur-nirari, King of Assyria. In the country. 752 Shamshi-ilu, the commander-in-chief. In the
country. 751 Marduk-shallimani, the major-domo. In the country. 750 Bel-dan, the rab-bi-lub. In the country. 749 Shamash-ittalak-suN (?), the minister (?). Against
the land of Namri. 748 Adad-bel-ukin, governor of the land. Against the
land of Namri. 747 Sin-shallimani of the land of Racappa. In the
country. 746 Nergal-nacir of the city of Nacibina. A revolt in
the city of Kalkhi (Kalah).
745 Nabu-bel-ucur of the city of Arbakha. On the thirteenth day of the month of Iyyar Tukulti-apalesharra (Tiglathpileser) took his seat on the throne. In the month of Tishrit he marched to the territory between the rivers.
744 Bel-dan of the city Kal-khi (Kalah). Against the land of Namri.
754 Ninib-§e-zib-a-ni §a (alu) Ri-mu-si | a-na (matu1) Ar-pad-da
i§tu (alu) A&§ur ta-ai-ar-tam
Aiur-nirari §ar (matu)] ASSur | ina mati §am-§i-ilu (amelu) Tur-]ta-nu | ina mati
751 [Marduk-§al-lim-a(n)-ni amelu nagir] ekalli | ina mati
Bel-dan rab-Bi]-LUB | ina mati ^§ama§-DU-DU-suN] itu | a-na (matu) Nam-ri 748 [Adad-bel-ukin] (amelu) §akin mati | a-na (matu) Nam-ri 747 [Sin-§al-lim-a(n)-ni §a (matu)] Ra-sap^-pa | i-na mati 746 [Nergal-nasi-ir §a] (alu) Na-si-bi-na | si-bu ina (alu) Kal-bi
745 [Nabu-bel-usur sa] (alu) Arba-fca | ina ar^u airu umu XFII Tukulti-apal-e§arra ina kussi it-tu-§ib | ina (arjju) TaSritu a-na bi-rit nari it-ta-lak
744 [Bel-dan §a] (alu) Kal-^i | a-na (matu) Nam-ri
1 Var. (alu).
743 Tukidti-apal-esharra (Tiglathpileser) King of Assyria. In the city of Arpadda. A massacre took
place in the land of Urartu (Armenia) . 742 Nabu-daninani, the commander-in-chief. Against the
city of Arpadda. 741 Bel-kharran-bel-ugur, the major-domo. Against the
city of (ditto mark) (i. e., to Arpadda). After
three years it was conquered. 740 Nabu-etiranni, the rab-bi-lub. Against the city of
Arpadda. 739 Sin-tak-lak, the minister. Against the land of Ulluba.
A fortress established. 738 Adad-bel-ukin, the governor of the land. The city
of Gullani captured. 737 Bel-limuranni of the land of Racappa. Against
Media. 736 Ninib-malik of Nacibina. To the foot of the Nal
mountains. 735 Asshur-shallimani of the land of Arbakha. Against
the land of Urartu. 734 Bel-dan of the city of Kal-kha. Against the land of
Pilista. 733 Asshur-daninani of the city of Mazamua. Against
the land of Damascus.
743 [Tukulti-apal-e§arra §]ar (matu) A§§ur | ina (alu) Ar-pad-da | di-ik-tu §a (matu) Ur-ar-ti | dikat
742 [Nabu-da(n)-in-a(n)-ni] (amrlu) Tur-ta-nu | a-na (alu) Arpad-da
741 [Bt'l-barran-Bf'l-usur] (amelu) n&gir ekalli | a-na (alu) ditto
a-na III §anate ka-§id 710 [Xabu-eti-ir-a(n)-ni] (amelu) rab-m-LUB | a-na (alu) Ar-pad-da 790 [Sin-tak-lak] (aunlu) itn a-na (m:Uu) Ul-lu-ba | (alu) Bir-tu sab-ta-at
\«'l:i.l-l)«'-l-ukin] (aru.'lu) sakin mati | (alu) ( lul-la-ni-i ka-§id 7M [li<''l-linnir-a(n)-iii| sa (matu) Ha-s.ip-pa :i-n;i M.id-ai 730 rNinil.-malik] §a Na-si-bi-na | a-n.i iepl (sadu) Na-al
\iur-sal-liiii-an-ni] sa (ruatu) Arl»a-)ia a-ua (matu) Ur-ar-d' lairD-an] sa (alu) Kal-ija I a-ua (ruatu) Pi-li- 7-'W [Asur-<la(u)-iu-a(u)-ui] sa (alu) Ma-za-iuu-a | a-ua (mdtu) DimaS-ka
732 Nabu-bel-ugur of the city of Sime. Against the land of Damascus.
731 Nergal-uballit of the city of Akhi (nam) Zukhina.
Against the city of Sapiya.
730 Bel-ludari of the city of Tile. In the country.
729 Napkhar-ilu of the land of Kirruri. The King took
the hands of Bel.
728 Dur-Asshur of the city of Tushkhan. The King took
the hands of Bel. The city . . .
727 Bel-kharran-bel-ucur of the city of Guzanu. Against
the city of . . . Shulmanu-asharidu (Shalmaneser) took his seat on the throne.
726 Marduk-bel-ucur of the city of Amedi. In the country. 725 Makhdie of the city of Ninua (Nineveh). Against
724 Asshur-khal of the city of Kak-zi. Against . . . 723 Shulmanu-asharidu, King of Assyria. Against . . .
732 [Nabu-bel-usur] §a (alu) Si-'-me-e | a-na (matu) Di-ma£-ka
731 [Nergal-u-bal-lit] §a (alu) a-bi-(naru)Zu-bi-na | a-na ' (alu)
Sa-pi-ia
730 [Bel-lu-da-ri] §a (alu) Til-e | i-na mati
729 [Nap-fcar-ilu] §a (matu) Kir-ru-ri | Sarni Kata (ilu) Bel issa-bat
728 [Dur-A§ur] §a (alu) Tu§-ba-an Sarru k&t (!) (ilu) Bel m
(alu) . . .
727 [Bel-fcarran-bel-usur] §a [(alu) Gu-]za-na | a- na (alu) . . .| [Sul-ma-nu-]a§aridu | ina kus[si it-tu-§ib]
Marduk-bel-usur §a (alu) A-me-]di | i-[na mati]
725 [Mab-di-e §a (alu)] Ni-nu-a | a-na
A§ur-tjal-[. . .] §a (alu) Kak-zi | a-na
723 [§ul-ma-nu-a§aridu §ar (matu) AS§ur]a-[na . . .]
- THE EPONYM CHRONICLE FOR 720-705 B.
c.
719 ... .
entered.
718 ... .
. . . . against the land of Tabal.
ru
e]-ta-rab
718 (matu) Ta-]ba-la
717 was set up.
716 . Iranzu of Man.
715 . . . . governors were established.
714 . . . . the city of Mucacir of the god Khaldia.
713 .... the nobles in the land of Ellip.
712 entered.
711 the city of Mucacir.
710 in the country. . . . Against the
city of Marqasa. 709 Against the city of Bit-zer-naid. The
King was taken prisoner at Kish. Sharru-ukin
(Sargon) took the hands of Bel. 708 the city of Kummukh captured. A
governor appointed.
707 The eponym year of Sha-Asshur-duppu, governor of
the city of Tushkhan. The King returned from Babylon.
from the city of Dur-Yakin brought
out.
706 (?). . . . the city of Dur-Yakin destroyed . . . . . . the gods of Dur-Yakin entered their temples.
705 (?). . . . in the land of Karalla.
717 du kar-ru
716 alu (?) Man-na-ai
715 (amelu) pefcuti sak-nu
714 -di (alu) Mu-sa-sir (ilu) Qal-di-a
713 rabuti ina (matii) El-li-ba
712 bil e-ta-rab
711 (alu) Mu-sa-sir
710 kiamiti
:i-n:i (alu) Mar-ka-sa
- . . a-na (alu) Bit-z«"r-na'i<l sarru ina Kis (ki) bi-e-di . . . a Sarru-ukin kata (ilu) Bel is-sa-l>at
708 . . . yri (alu) Ku-mu-ba ka-sid (ainrlu) pe-fcat sa-kin
707 [lirnrnr Sa-Asur-duppu sakin (alu) Tus-ba-]an | sarru istu Babili
is-su-ub-ra . tu | §a (alu) Dur-ia-kin na-ga
706 (?) ur (alu) Dur-ia-kin na-bil
a-n.i l»itati-su-im c-t.ir-bu
705 (?) ina (matu) Kar-al-li
mab-ra
- FRAGMENT OF A SIMILAR LIST 708 Eponym year of Shamash-upakhkhir . . . . . . the nobles. Aga nst Kummukh.
707 Eponym year of Sha-Asshur-dubbu, governor of the
city of Tushkhan. The King returned from Babylon. The palaces and ... On the twentysecond day of the month of Teshrit the gods of Dur-Sharru-ukin entered into their temple.
706 Eponym year of Mutakkil-Asshur, governor of the
city of Guzana (Gozan). The King . . . On the sixth day of the month Iyyar, the city of Dur-Sharru-ukin . . .
705 Eponym year of Upakhkhir-Bel, governor of Amedi
Because of the oracle, the Kulummaites .
Guerillas the camp of the King of Assyria . . . On the twelfth day of the month of Ab, Sinakhe-erba (Sennacherib) took his seat on the
throne.
704 Eponym year of Nabu-dini-ebush, the governor of
the city of Ninua (Nineveh). . . . The city of Larak, the city of Sarabunu . . . the palace of the city of Kakzi (?) was built. Great (?), because of . . .
708 lim-me [§ama§-upabbir] . . . rabuti a-na (alu) Kum-mu&-bi
707 lim-me §a A§ur-du-ub-bu (amelu) Sakin (alu) Tu§-ha-an Sarru i§tu (ana?) Babili is-su-ufe-ra ekulktte u . . .
(arafc) TaSritu uma XXII (kan) ilani §a (alu) Dur-§arru-ukin
706 lim-me Mu-tak-kil-A§ur (am£lu) Sakin (alu) Gu-za-nu Sarru
mu . . .
(arafc) Aim limu VI (kan) (alu) Dur-§arru-ukin . . .
705 lim-me Napbar-Bel (amelu) §akin (alu) A-me-di . . . ina eli purussi-i (amelu) Ku-lum-ma-ai . . .
amelu Qabbatu ma-dak-tu §a §ar (matu) A§§ur . . . (ara&) Abu umu XII Sin-abe-erbd [ina kussi it-tu-§ib] 704 lim-me Nabu-di-ni-epu-u§ (amelu) §akin (alu) Ninua (alu) La-rak (alu) Sa-rab-a-nu . . . ekallu §a (alu) Kak-zi epi-e§ ka . . . rabu ina eli . . .
PTOLEMAIC CANON
THE BABYLONIAN CANON OF RULES IN CLAUDIUS PTOLEMiEUS1
Length of Reign.
Greek Forms of Names
Babylonian Forms of Names
Years B. C.
Na/fovaovrdpot;
Nabu-nasir
Na(5/ou
(Nabu)-nadin-(zir)
Xiv&poc teat H6pov
Ukinzir. Pulu
'ITiovTiaiov
Ululai
MapdoKEfiirddov
Marduk-apal-iddin
'Apueavov
Shamikin
aPaoitebrov np&rov
Bel-ibni
' Anapavadiov
Ashur-nadin-shum
"PrryefflTuov
Nergal-ushezib Mushezib-Marduk
Meo7}Oifiop6&Kov
'ApaotXeirov ievripov
' Aoapidivov
Ashur-akh-iddin
"Laoodovxivov
Shamash-shum-ukin
Kivi?Lava66vov
Kandalanu
TSafioTroTxLoaapov
Nabu-apal-usur
Na/3o/coAao*<rdpou
Nabu-kudurri-usur
'iTJuoapov-ddftov
Amel-Marduk
'S?jpiKaao?xiaadpov
Nergal-shar-usur
NaBovadiov
Nabu-na'id
A table of chronology covering the reigns of the Babylonian, Assyrian, and Persian kings of the period comprised in this work is placed at the end of the book, as a convenient summary of the present state of knowledge on the subject. Students should make attempts at the construction of chronological systems from the data given in these chronological materials, without consulting the tables printed at the end of the book, seeking to reconcile these data with the chronological materials in the Old Testament. The literature of the subject is extensive, and only the most important books here cited.
t his list see primarily Table Chronologique dea Regnes . . . dea C. PtoUmie, etc., par M. l'AbbS Halma, Ouvres de Ptolemfe, torn. Hi, Paris, 1819, p. 3, ana compare Georgius Svncellus, ed. Dindorf, Bonn, 1829, vol i. pp. 390fT., and Keil. Bibl., ii, pp. 290, 201 ; W inckler, Keilinschri/tliches Textbuch turn Alien Testament, 3te Auf., p. 70.
4 h
LITERATURE
Eduard Meyer, Geschichte des Altertums, 2te Auflage. Band I, 2te H&lfte. Stuttgart. 1909.
Robert W. Rogers, History of Babylonia and Assyria, Vol. I. New York. 1900.
C. Niebuhr, Die Chronologie der Geschichte Israels, Aegyptens, Babyloniens und Assyriens, 2000-700 vor Christi. Leipzig. 1896.
C. F. Lehmann-Haupt, Zwei Hauptprobleme der altorientalischen Chronologie. Leipzig. 1898.
L. W. King, Chronicles Concerning Early Babylonian Kings. Two Volumes. London. 1907. [Very important.]
W. J. Beecher, The Dated Events of the Old Testament. Philadelphia. 1908.
W. S. Auchincloss, Chronology of the Holy Bible, with an Introduction by A. H. Sayce. New York. 1911.
S. R. Driver, Article, Old Testament Chronology, Encyclopaedia Britannica, Eleventh Edition, Vol. Ill, p. 865f. [Important.]
Karl Marti, Article, Chronology A, Old Testament, Encyclopaedia Biblica, Vol. I, col. 773f.
R. Kittel and Robert W. Rogers, Article, Time, Biblical Reckoning of, The New Schaff-Herzog Religious Encyclopaedia, Vol. XI, p. 442f.
Morris Jastrow, Jr., Aspects of Religious Belief and Practice in Babylonia and Assyria. New York. 1911. (Chronological Lists, p. 419f.)
/•/
HISTORICAL TEXTS
I. HAMMURAPI
The city of Babylon was one of the early cities of Babylonia, and the allusions to it in the days of Sargon I seem to imply that it achieved a position of influence even in the earliest period. It was, however, displaced by its rivals, and for many centuries we either hear nothing of it at all, or discern it as the center of a district in a kingdom ruled from another city. For centuries Ur was the chief city in Babylonia, to be followed in its turn by Isin and then by Larsa. Babylon had produced no man able to conquer these kingdoms and lift his city into hegemony over them.
About two thousand years before Christ there began to rule in Babylon a dynasty one of whose kings was able to bring his city to a position of such power that it was able to conquer both the south and the north. From that time the influence of the city extends almost without a break to the period of the Seleucides. No capital in the world has ever been the center of so much power, wealth, and culture for a period so vast. It was Hammurapi who made Babylon so great, and Hammurapi must ever be counted among the greatest kings who have ever ruled among men, whether he be considered as a conqueror in battle, as a statesman welding diverse city kingdoms into one, as a builder of great public works, or as a ruler codifying custom into law and enforcing public justice over all his domain.
The preparations for Hammurapi, as so often in human history, seem inadequate. The Babylon i.-m King Lists give some names of rulers, of whom in some cases we know nothing, and are able, perhaps justly, to
infer that there was very little to know. The first name in the dynasty is Sumu-abu, of whom we know nothing. The next is Sumu-la-ilu, who is not called the son of the predecessor, and from whom also no historical inscriptions have come down to us. He was succeeded by Zabu, his son, who erected a temple in Sippar. It is curious to observe that in the various business documents which have come down to us from this period, none of these rulers is called king. Apil-Sin, who follows, is also without this title, and Sin-muballit is only so called in a passing allusion in one tablet. It seems a fair inference, from all the facts that are accessible to us, that these rulers were not kings at all, but princes in Babylon, raised by later ages to the dignity of kingship in order to provide a dignified background for the great king Hammurapi. Not until he arose did the dynasty of Babylon really begin. His predecessors are shadowy names; he is a living personality. No king like unto him had arisen before him, and none quite his equal in all sides of his nature was ever to arise in Babylonia after him. Other kings had indeed made empires, as Sargon, but they were of short duration, and posterity had no great influences to ascribe to them.
Hammurapi did not reach his dignity and influence without a long struggle, and however strongly we feel his force as a statesman, we must remember that he was first of all a soldier. When he came to rule in Babylon his city acknowledged the overlordship of the Elamites, who had long been ruling in Babylonia. They had built great buildings, and so evidenced their hold and indicated their determination to continue in the land; but in spite of all their power and the superiority of their actual position, Hammurapi was able to break in pieces the Elamite rule and at the same time deprive
the ancient centers of southern Babylonia, not only of their hegemony, but even of their autonomy.
It is not easy to form a perfectly clear picture of the relations of Elam and Babylonia and be at the same time certain that all its details correspond exactly to the facts as they really occurred. Perhaps the following outline may be regarded as sufficiently supported by the fragmentary remains which have come down to us.
In the very earliest times Elam was independent of Babylonia, but was successively overrun and plundered by Babylonian kings. In different years we find Urumush, Sargon I, and his son Naram-Sin and Gudea all as plunderers of Elam. Dungi married one of his daughters to a Patesi of Anshan, a district of Elam. At this time it seems clear that the rulers of Elam were named Patesi, and acknowledged the kings of southern Babylonia as their suzerains; they wrote their inscriptions in Babylonian and seemf to have adopted the civilization of the great valley. About 2280 an Elamite ruler, Kutur-nakunte, made a raid into Babylonia and carried away the goddess Nana out of Uruk. After this event we lose the thread of the history and find the Elamites about 2000 B. C. in actual possession of Babylonian cities. At this time the ruler of Elam is Simtisilhak, who is the suzerain over Kudur-Mabuk, who bears the title of adda of Amurru, claiming thereby the rule over the west as far as the Mediterranean, and also adda of Emutbal, a province of western Elam. A son of Kudur-Mabuk, called Arad-Sin in the Semitic inscriptions, but whose name in Sumerian may be read Eri- Aku, had established himself as king of Larsa, and in hlfl inscriptions claims authority over Ur, Eridu, Nippur, Shirpurla, and Uruk. He is the king who is referred to in Gen. 14 as king of Ellasar, associated with Chedorlaomer. The name "Chedorlaomer" corresponds to the name "Kudur-lagamaru," and the situation presupposed in Gen. 14. 1 is that this Chedorlaomer, whose name has not yet been found on any early Babylonian historical text, was now the overlord of all Babylonia, and that Amraphel, in whom we must see Hammurapi, and Eri- Aku, and Tidal, king of the Goyyim, who is probably intended for Tudhkhula, king of Gutium, were his tributaries or allies. To this situation no contemporaneous documentary proof has yet been produced, but it conflicts with no known facts, and suits the general situation. To say more than this would be unscientific and probably also unwise.
Whatever the relations of the various rulers in Babylonia may have been to each other and to Elam, the issue of the struggle for supremacy is clear. Under Hammurapi the Babylonians threw off the Elamite yoke and drove those who had so long held it in the southern cities back into Elam, whence they were able to make no further attack upon Babylonia for centuries.
The victory over Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku) is the climax of the struggle with the Elamites, and the way was now open for the conquest of all the rest of Babylonia and its reduction beneath Hammurapi's sway. Northern Babylonia was also reduced, and the city of Babylon, which had long filled a position subordinate to others, now began the career which fills all ancient history and literature with its glory. It was now to begin the history which should make it later known as the "mother of the Chaldeans" (Jer. 50. 12), the "Chaldaicarun gentium caput" (Pliny, Hist. Nat., 6, 30), and the "beauty of the Chaldees' pride" (Isa. 13. 19).
As soon as his kingdom was conquered Hammurapi began a series of public works of the highest importance.
He made great canals, which supplied southern Babylonia with abundant water for agriculture; he united Sippar with the Euphrates by a canal which brought the river-borne commerce to its doors; he organized the system of canal conservancy so that the waterways were not choked with the rank growth of a semi-tropical climate; he erected in Babylon a great granary for the storing of wheat against times of famine — a work of mercy as well as of necessity; he rebuilt the walls of defense about Sippar, making them like a great mountain; he prepared for himself a royal residence near Baghdad, and restored and enlarged the temples of Esagila in Babylon and of Ezida in Borsippa. But above all these material works is he to be remembered as the king who gathered the scattered laws of his people, enlarged their scope, and uttered the great code of laws with which his name is now certain to be connected while time lasts. Great as a lawgiver, he was equally great as an administrator, for his numerous letters and dispatches show how carefully he established justice and maintained the right in even the smallest affairs of everyday life. The ancient Orient knows no king of his commanding stature and importance; he is without a rival when all the sides of his abounding activity are compared with the achievements of any other monarch.
ll To the god Nannar, his lord, has Kudur-Mabuk, gov-
» Published I R 2, No. Ill, and by King, Cuneiform Texts, xxi, plate
33; tnadated bjf <leorge Smith, Transactions of the Society of Biblical
Archeology , \ p. 13; Wmclder, Krilinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, l.p. 92;
Priee, L\trrary H> mams of Rim Sim, p. T>; F. Thureau Dangin, Die <Suschen una Akkadischi n Konigsinschrxften, p. 211, No. 6.
(1) dingir Nannar (2) lugal-a-ni-ir (8) Ku-‹Iu-ur-rna-l›u-uk (4) adda
ernor of Martu, (5) son of Simtishilkhak, when the god Nannar heard his prayer, built the temple E-nun-makh, to the god (10) Nannar, for his life and the life of Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku), his son, the king of Larsa.
Arad-Sin (Eri-Aku), the valiant hero, the faithful shepherd, a bestowal of the god Ellil, the preserver of Ur, king of Larsa, king of Shumer and Akkad, the son of Kudur-Mabuk, governor of Emutbal am I. Ur, its enlargement I took in hand, its accomplishment I commanded, and the ruins rebuilt, to the god Nannar, my lord, I dedicated. A great wall like a mountain restored, for his adoration magnificent I built. His city may he occupy it. Its wall Nannar-giri-ma-da-gi-en-gi-en was its name.
(1) Unto Sin-idinnam (2) say: — (3) Thus saith Hammurapi. (4) Behold I am now
1 Published I R 5, No. XVI; translated by George Smith, Transaction* of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, i, pp. 43, 286; Winckler, KeUinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 1, p. 94; Price, Literary Remains of Rim Sin, p. 8; F. Thureau Dangin, Die Sumenschen und Akkadischen Horn gsinschrif ten, p. 213, b.
2 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi (1898, 1900), i, Plate 80, No. 46, vol. iii, p. 82.
kur-mar-tu (5) dumu Si-im-ti-si-il-h,a-ak (6) ud dingir Nannar (7) a-ra-zu-ni (8) mu-si-gin-na-a (9) 6-nun-makh (10) dingir Nannarkam (11) nam-ti-la-ni-§ii (12) u nam-ti (13) Eri-dingir Aku dumu-ni (14) lugal arar (ki)-ma-su (15) mu-na-ni-in-du
(1) Eri dingir Aku (2) nitafc-kal-ga (3) sib-nig-gi (4) dingir Enlil-li gar-ra (5) u-a uri-(-ki)-ma (6) lugal arar-(-ki)-ma (7) lugal ki-en-gi (ki) ki-uri-ge (8) tumu Ku-du-ur-ma-bu-uk (9) adda E-muut-ba-la me-en (10) uri-(-ki) dagal-e-de (11) mu-mab tug-tug-de [Column II] (1) BUR-na-bi (2) u gul im-ma-an-ga-ga (3) dingir Nannar lugal-mu (4) mu-§i-in-8e (5) bid-gal bar-sag-il-la-dim §u-nu-tu(r)- tu(r) (6) ne-bi-§u e-a (7) mu-na-du (8) uru-ni |je-im-™J-uRUDU (9) bad-da (10) dingir Nannar eubu§ ma-da gf-en-gf-en (11) mu-bi-im
(1) a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam (2) ki-bi-ma (3) um-ma ^a-a™*111"-
dispatching unto thee three hundred and sixty laborers.
(5) See (6) that one hundred and eighty of these laborers serve (7) with the workmen of the city of Larsa, (8) and one hundred and eighty of them (9) with the workmen of the town of Rakhabu. . . . (11) let them go.
(I) Unto Sin-idinnam say: —
(2) Thus saith (3) Hammurapi. (4) Since the year (i. e., the calendar) has a deficiency, (5) let the month which is beginning (6) be registered as the second Elul. (7, 8, 9) And instead of the tribute arriving in Babylon on the twenty-fifth day of the month Tishri, . . . (10-12) let it arrive in Babylon on the twenty -fifth day of the second Elul.
(1) Hammurapi, (2) the powerful king, (3) the king of Babylon, (4, 5) the king of the four* quarters of the world, (6) the founder of the land, (7) the king whose deeds are well pleasing (8) unto the heart of Shamash (9) and Marduk (10) am I.
1 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, ii, Plate 24, No. 14, vol. hi, p. 12.
a Published by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, i, Plates 97ff., and translated; iii, pp. 177ff. The text is in Sumerian and in Semitic Babylonian, the latter of which only is here given in transcription.
ra-pi-ma (4) a-nu-um-ma VI §u-§i zabiluti (5) at-tar-da-ak-ku
(6) III §u-§i zabiluti it-ti e-bi-zu-tim (7) Sa Larsam (ki) (8) a III 8u-§i zabiluti it-ti e-bi-zu-tim (9) 8a (alu) Ra-fca-bi (ki) (10) li-pu-§u
(II) [. . .]-bu-tu li-il-li-ku (?)
(1) [a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam] (2) ki-bi-ma (3) [um-m]a 5a-ammu-ra-pi-ma (4) [8]a-at-tum ki ri-ga-am i-8u (5) wa-ar-bu-um §a i-ir-ru-ba-am (6) (arfcu) Ululu-II kan-m[a l]i-i§-§a-te-ir (7) u a-§ar igist i-na (arfcu) [TiSrttu] umu XXV kan (8) a-na Babili [(ki)] (9) za-na-ku ik-f. . .1-u (10) i-na (arh,u) Ululu-II kan-ma umu XXV kan (11) a-na Babili (ki) (12) li-is-ni-[ga-am]
(1) Qa-am-mu-ra-pi (2) Sarru da-num (3) Sar Babili (ki) (4) Sar
i-tim (f)) ar-ba-im (6) ba-ni ma-tim (7) Sarni §a ip-Sa-tu-Su
(8) a-na Si-ir (ilu) §ama§ (9) U (ilu) Marduk ta-ba (10) a-na-ku
(11) The summit of the wall (12) of Sippar (13) I have raised with earth (14, 15, 16) like unto a great mountain. (17, 18) I have compassed it about with a swamp. (19) I have digged out the (20) Euphrates (21) unto Sippar (22, 23) [Column II] (1) and I have set up a wall of safety for it.
(2) Hammurapi (3) the founder of the land, (4) the king whose deeds are well pleasing (5) unto the heart of Shamash (6) and Marduk (7) am I. (8) I have caused Sippar (9) and Babylon (10, 11, 12) to dwell continuously in a peaceful habitation. (13) Hammurapi,
(14) the darling of Shamash, (15) the beloved of Marduk, (16) am I. (17) That which from days (18) of old (19, 20) no king had built for the king of the city, (21) for Shamash my lord (22, 23) I have accomplished in might.
(1) Hammurapi, (2) the powerful king, (3) the king of Babylon, (4) the king who has brought into subjection (5) the four quarters of the world, (6) who has brought about the triumph of (7) Marduk, (8) the shepherd, who (9) delights his heart, am I.
(10) When Ami and Bel gave me (11) the land of Shu-
» Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, ii, Plate 185, No. 95; iii, pp. 188ff.
(11) duru (12) §a Sippar (ki) (13) ina e-pi-ri (14) ki-ma sa-tu-im
(15) ra-bi-im (16) ri-Si-§u (17) lu-u-ul-li (18) ap-pa-ra-am (19) lu-u§- ta-a§-h,i-ir-§u (20) (nam) ud-kib-nun (21) a-na Sippar (ki) (22) luujj-ri-am-ma (23) kar §u-ul-mi-im. [Column II] (1) lu-u-um-mi-su (2) Qa-am-mu-ra-pi (3) ba-ni ma-tira (4) Sarru §a ip-§a-tu-§u (5) a-na Si-ir (ilu) SamaS (6) u (ilu) Marduk ta-ba (7) a-na-ku (8) Sippar (ki) (9) u Babilu (ki) (10) §u-ba-at ne-ib-tim (11) a-na da-ra-a-tim (12) lu-u-§e-§i-ib (13) ^a-am-mu-ra-pi (14) mi-gi-ir (ilu) §ama§ (15) na-ra-am (ilu) Marduk (16) a-na-ku (17) Sa iS-tu u-um (18) si-a-tim (19) §arru in §arri ali (20) la ib-ni-u (21) a-na (ilu) Sama§ be-li-ia (22) ra-bi-L§ (23) lu e-pu-u§-su-um.
(1) 9a-am-mu-ra-pi (2) Sarru da-num (3) §ar Babili (ki) (4) Sarru mu-u§-te-e§-mi (5) ki-ib-ra-tim ar-ba-im (6) ka-§i-id ir-ni-ti (7) (ilu) Marduk (8) r£'-u mu-ti-ib (9) li-ib-bi-§u a-na-ku (10) ni-nu Anu u
mer and (12) Akkad (13) to rule and entrusted (14) their sceptre (15) to my hands, (16) I dug out (17) the Hammurapi canal, (18) named Nukhush-nishe which (19) brings abundance of water (20) unto the land of Shumer (21) and Akkad. (22) Both the (23) banks thereof (24) I changed to fields for cultivation, and I garnered (25, 26) piles of grain and I procured (27) unfailing water (28) for the land of Shumer (29) and Akkad.
(30) As for the land of (31) Shumer (32) and Akkad, I collected its scattered (33) people, (34) and procured (35, 36) food and drink for them. (37) In abundance and plenty I pastured them, (38, 39) and caused them to dwell (40) in a peaceful habitation.
(41) At that time I, (42) Hammurapi, (43) the mighty king, (44) the beloved of the great gods, (45, 46) through the great power (47) which Marduk had bestowed upon me, (48) built a lofty fortress, (49) with much earth (50) whose top, (51, 52, 53, 54) at the head of the Hammurapi canal named Nukhush-nishe, reaches heaven like a mountain. (55) This fortress I named (56, 57, 58) Dur- Sin-muballit-abim-walidia, and so did I cause (59) the name of Sin-muballit, (60) the father who begat me, (61, 62) to dwell in the four quarters of the world.
(ilu) Bel (11) mat §u-me-er-im (12) u Ak-ka-di-im (13) a-na be-Iiim id-di-nu-nim (14) si-ir-ra-zi-na (15) a-na ga-ti-i-ia (16) u-ma-allu-u (17) nar IJa-am-mu-ra-pi (18) Nu-bu-u§-ni-§i (19) ba-bi-la-at me-e begalli (20) a-na mat §u-me-er-im (21) u Ak-ka-di-im (22) lu ab-ri (23) ki-5a-di-5a ki-la-li-en (24) a-na me-ri-§im lu-u-te-ir (25) ka-ri-e a5-na-an (26) lu a5-tap-pa-ak (27) me-e da-ru-tim (28) a-na mat §u-me-er-im (29) u Ak-ka-di-im (30) lu a5-ku-un (31) mat §u-me-er-im (32) u Ak-ka-di-im (33) ni-5i-§u-nu sa-ap-batim (34) lu-u-pa-ab-bi-ir (35) mi-ri-tu u ma-aS-ki-tu (36) lu a§-kuun-5i-na-5i-im (37) in nu-ujj-Sim u begalli (38) lu e-ri-5i-na-ti (39) Suba-at ne-ib-tim (40) lu-u-5e-5i-ib-5i-na-ti
(41) i-nu-mi-5u (42) rja-am-mu-ra-pi (43) Sarru da-num (44) mik'ir Dim rabuti a-na-ku (45) in e-mu-ki-in (46) ga-aS-ra-tim (47) 5a Marduk id-di-nam (48) dura in' ra nm | l'.n in r-hi-ri ra-bu-tim (50) 5a r[i]-5a-5u-nu (51) ki-ma sa-tu-irn c-li-a (52) in re5 nar JJaam-mu-ra-pi (53) Nu-bu-u5-ni-si (54) lu r-pu-u5 (55) dura 5u-a-ti (56) DOr-(ilu) Sin-mu-bal-li-it (ki) (57) a-bi-im wa-li-di-ia (58) a-na 5u-mi-im lu ab-bi (50) zi-kir (ilu) Sin-mu-ba-li-it (60) a-bi-im wali-di-ia (61) in-ki-ib-ra-tim (62) lu-u-5[e]-5[ib]
(1) Unto Sin-idinnam say: —
(2) Thus saith (3) Hammurapi. (4, 5, 6) Thou shalt call out the men who hold lands along the banks of the Damanum-canal that they may dig out (7) the Damanum canal. (8) Within the present month (9, 10, 11) they shall complete the work of clearing out the Damanum canal.
1 Published and translated by King, The Letters and Inscriptions of Hammurabi, ii, Plate 137, No. 71; iii, p. 14.
(1) a-na (ilu) Sin-i-din-nam (2) ki-bi-ma (3) Qa-am-mu-ra-pi-ma (4) amele 8a i-na a-ah, (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um (5) ekle sa-ab-tu (6) di-ki-e-ma (7) (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um li-ih,-ru (8) i-na li-ib-bu wa-ar-bi-im an-ni-i-im (9) (palgu) Da-ma-nu-um (10) i-na hj-ri-e-im (11) li-ig-mi-lu.
II. THE TELL-EL-AMARNA PERIOD (1400 B. C.) I. The Discovery of the Letters In 1858 there was made in Egypt a most surprising discovery of letters and dispatches written almost wholly in the Babylonian script and language. A peasant woman living in the wretched little mud village of Tell-el-Amarna, on the eastern bank of the Nile, about one hundred and sixty miles south of Cairo, was searching for antiquities among the sand and rubbish of a great Tell some distance back from the river. She did not know that beneath this sand lay all that remained of the temple and palace of the great heretic king of Egypt, Amenophis IV, or, as he called himself, Ikh-en-Aton.1 Her object was only to find stone or brick for repairs to her squalid house, or anteeka, which
1 The pronunciation of the name is most uncertain, because of our ignorance of its vocalization among the Egyptians. Knudtzon writes it Ikh-en-Aton or Ekh-en-Aton; Flinders Petrie, Akhenaten; Breasted, Ikhnaton; it is also written by others Akh-en-Aten, Khu-en-Aten.
might be sold to the strange people from Europe or America, who buy things simply because they are old. In the mound she found the dried and worm-eaten remains of ancient wooden record boxes, and from these she extracted more than three hundred inscribed clay tablets and fragments of tablets, some of them only 2 J inches by 1-f-j- inches, while others are 8 J inches by 4$ inches and even larger. Fearing that they would be confiscated by the Egyptian government, she concealed them, with the aid of some relatives, and then proceeded with surreptitious negotiations for their sale. They sent some to Dr. Jules Oppert, in Paris, doubtless hoping that he might induce their purchase by the Louvre. By some strange excess of caution he pronounced them forgeries; while M. Grebaut, then head of the Department of Antiquities, paid no attention to some which were drawn to his attention. Discouraged by all efforts to effect an advantageous sale, and fearing that the find would prove almost valueless, they broke some of the larger tablets into three and four pieces, in the hope of selling each piece to tourists at a price as great as the whole tablet would have secured. Some of the tablets were imperfectly baked, and when a great bag full of tablets of all sizes was sent to Luxor to be hawked about among antiquity dealers many were ground to powder and lost to the world.
At last, long after many tablets had disappeared or been destroyed, one hundred and sixty, some very and in perfect condition, others mere fragments, bought by Herr Theodore Graf, of Vienna, and sold by him to Herr J. Simon, of Berlin, who presented them to the Royal Museums in the German capital, where they are now safely deposited. Eighty-two were bought for the trustees of the British Museum by Dr.
E. A. Wallis Budge; sixty came into the possession of the Cairo Museum, while still others fell into private collections like the Murch and Rostowicz. These priceless texts are therefore widely scattered, when there can be no doubt that their proper study would be much better prosecuted if they were all in one place, as they would be if they had been discovered by scientific investigators. Furthermore, many, perhaps a large number, have been destroyed by careless and ignorant handling. We must always expect just such an issue so long as the natives of Egypt, Babylonia, Syria, and Asia Minor are permitted to plunder at will the buried remains of ancient civilizations.
When the more than three hundred tablets came into the hands of museum officials in Berlin, London, and Cairo a glance speedily revealed their character. They were letters from monarchs of western Asia, like Kadashman-Kharbe, king of Babylonia; Ashuruballit, king of Assyria; and Tushratta, king of Mittanni, to Amenophis III, or Amenophis IV, kings of Egypt, or they were dispatches from various governors or princes in Syria or Palestine, Philistia, or Phoenicia to these same Egyptian kings, whom they acknowledged as lawful rulers or suzerains over their territories. The importance of these documents was recognized at once, and the minute study to which they have since been subjected has only confirmed the first estimate of their value.
Before we can set them in their proper relations to biblical literature it will be necessary to take a wider view of their historical origin.
II. Egypt at the Tell-el-Amarna Period
The two kings of Egypt, Amenophis III and Amenophis IV, who received or dispatched the Tell-el-Amarna
letters, belonged to the eighteenth dynasty, which had at its beginning given Egypt the promise of a fresh development by driving out her foreign conquerors, the Hyksos (about 1580 B. C). The sixth king of the dynasty was Thothmes III (1503-1449), who in a series of brilliant campaigns conquered the whole of Syria and Palestine and extended Egyptian dominion as far as the Gulf of Iskanderun. At this time the Syrians stood at a higher stage of civilization than even the wonderfully gifted race of Egypt. The plunder carried back to Egypt of coats of mail, of gold-plated chariots, of chariots inlaid with silver, witnesses to an industrial and artistic development that was able to teach Egypt. With all these precious goods went captives, who fell to working in the Nile valley at the crafts to which they were accustomed at home, and as they worked they taught the Egyptians. But a stream of influence such as this could not be confined within a narrow channel, and soon all Egypt was overflowed with Semitic influences born, not merely in Syria, but even in Babylonia, far distant though it was. The Syrian craftsmen worked so well in Egypt that their wares changed even the taste of the Egyptians, while the language was Semitized, and the method of writing gradually developed into a smooth-flowing and graceful style. Under the great influx of foreign blood even the features of the conquering race were changed into a less bold and more delicate form. Egypt had never known such changes since the beginning of the monarchy. Thotmes III had indeed extended his conquests in other directions, so that all Nubia owned his sway, but
ich flood of change came from that quarter.
reign of Amenophis II (1449-1423), which imitely followed, continued the policy which made
the Semitic influence more powerful in the country. He made early in his reign a raid into Syria, to establish his authority, and then enjoyed twenty years of peace, in which the commerce with his Syrian dominions had free course. His successor, Thotmes IV (1423-1414), had but a brief reign, which appears to have been spent chiefly in maintaining the control in Syria and in Nubia which had been won by his predecessors.
Amenophis III (Amenhotep — 1414-1379) succeeded his father immediately, though he was probably still a youth. In his fifth year he made an expedition to Ethiopia, and during the remainder of his life pursued only the paths of international peace. During all these years the Semitic influence in Egypt continued, seeking and finding ever new channels. We learn about the tenth year of his reign that he has already married Tiy, an untitled Egyptian, and a woman of force and character, and in this year he is married to Gilukhepa, Bister of King Tushratta, of Mittanni. In his reign the correspondence with. Semitic kings and princes begins. The Tell-el-Amarna record cases have preserved for us letters from Babylonia written by Kadashman-Kharbe, from Tushratta, king of Mitanni to Amenophis III, who is always addressed by his praenomen Nimmuria (Egyptian Neb-maat-Ra), and these deal almost entirely with royal marriages or furnish other evidences of constant intercourse between the two kingdoms. The real queen of Egypt was Tiy, who is always associated with the king in his acts of dominion, but his other wives from foreign lands were probably also influential. All these signs of external influence pointed forward to a great historic crisis in the fortunes of Egypt, which came in the ensuing reign.
The reign of Amenophis III is distinguished by the most extensive and beautiful works of building, and every relic of the period which has come down to us bears witness to the prosperity which the entire kingdom enjoyed during this brilliant and peaceful period. During his later years he was negotiating a marriage for his son, born of Queen Tiy, who was to succeed him under the style of Amenophis IV, with the prsenomen Napkhurariya (Egyptian, Nefer-Khepru-Ra). There appears to have been some slight difficulty about the succession, for Queen Tiy apparently reigned alone for a short time.
Soon after his accession Amenophis IV (1383-1365) married the daughter of Tushratta, king of Mitanni, by name Tatukhepa (Nefertiti). In his sixth year came the great event foretold by the long-continued Semitic influence. The king changed his faith and became a worshiper of the Solar Disk, forsaking the great god Amen, to whom his fathers had long paid homage. The paramount influences in producing the change were probably his mother, Tiy, his wife, and the philosophizing priests, of whom the favorite was Eye. The new faith expressed itself in hymns1 of great beauty, in which the life-giving power of the sun's rays is celebrated, and the king put forth tremendous efforts to establish the faith among his people. A new city, bearing the king's name, was erected, and thither the court transferred its residence from Thebes.
In the new city the king reigned surrounded by his
wife and daughters, who are associated with him in all
his enterprises. Their also went on the correspondence
with thr kings of Babylonia, and Mittanni, and with the
mora, who represented Egypt in Syria. It was
»See translations in Breasted, HUtory of Egypt, pp. 37 Iff.
the record chamber of Amenophis IV that was discovered at Tell-el-Amarna, and to it we owe the knowledge of the intercourse between Egypt and the north.
When the king died the court went back at once to Thebes, and the body of Amenophis IV was laid away in his own tomb in the valley near Tell-el-Amarna, in a lonely spot seven miles back from the river. The city which he built was deserted and fell rapidly into decay, and but for the suddenness of its forsaking and the speed of its passing from memory we should hardly be in possession of the king's private correspondence. His conversion had made no permanent change in Egypt. Amen ruled on as he had before.
III. Syria and Palestine at the Tell-el-Amarna Period .
The conquest of Syria and Palestine, which began under Thotmes III, made necessary the devising of a plan for the governing of these valuable provinces. The plan which was ultimately adopted may be properly regarded as having grown directly out of the conquest itself. Some of the cities had resisted Egypt to the bitter end, and had to be completely destroyed and then rebuilt; such were Dunip (Heliopolis-Baalbek) and Qatna (in the Antilebanon region), which received a complete Egyptian organization, including the Egyptian religion. Other cities which had not been thus remade received princes, who were probably usually chosen by the Pharaoh from men previously prominent in the city or tribe because of rank or influence. Such a man was Abdikheba, of Jerusalem, who boasts that he had not inherited his position of governor, but had been appointed by the great king.
In yet other portions of the country the native ruler, descended in some local royal line, was simply retained and called prince (am&lu). None of these rulers is called king, and none of them was free to exercise rule over his city or province in internal affairs any more than in external. They were all under the direction of an officer (rabi$), who may have lived in the country, or who, perhaps, only visited it as need might require.
The entire country of Syria and Palestine is roughly divided into two parts; the southern and much larger portion is called Canaan (Kinakhni, or Kinakhkhi) and comprised nearly the whole of Syria, Phoenicia, and Palestine. The remaining portion, comprising the great Lebanon region, is called Amurru. Four fifths of the Tell-el-Amarna documents deal with these two lands of Canaan and Amurru, and present a most striking picture of their political situation, more especially during the reign of Amenophis IV. During the long and peaceful reign of Amenophis III Egyptian power had not been felt on the borders of the king's Asiatic dominions, and without the menace of his troops the borders were not likely to be safe from invasion. The Tell-el-Amarna letters prove that the invasions which were destined to break the Syrian provinces of Egypt into pieces had already begun. A large number of the governors were making constant appeals to the king for aid against enemies who threatened the very existence of Egyptian dominion in Asia. The two enemies most dreaded were the Khatti, that is, the Hittites, and the Khabiri. The former are the same people who find frequent mention in the Egyptian inscriptions of a later period under the name of Kheta. Long before the Tell-el-Amarna period they had been pressing southward from Kappadokia Syria. They were later to engage the Egyptian
army of Rameses II at Kadesh on the Orontes, and win the recognized right to possess the land all the way south to Hermon. The powerful kingdom then founded endured in some of its remnants till the fall of Carchemish under Sargon II in 717 B. C. The name of "Hittites" is used in the Old Testament in a very wide sense, applying not only to the branches of the stem which inhabited the Lebanon at the time of Israel's entrance into Palestine, but also covering a subordinate clan settled in southern Palestine about Hebron. Of the existence of the latter there is no good reason to doubt, for similar clans, detached from the main body, appear elsewhere, one of which, for example, founded the kingdom of Mittanni, which fills so large a space in this same correspondence.
The Khabiri have proved much more difficult to locate. In the very beginning it was noted that the word itself is identical with the word "Hebrew," and a great controversy at once arose as to whether or not the Khabiri were the invading Hebrews under Joshua. The chronological difficulty did not prevent many from adopting this view.1 But in reality it makes it quite impossible. There is no way in which the notices of the Khabiri can possibly be reconciled with the campaigns either of the book of Joshua or of the first chapter of Judges. A study of all the allusions to the Khabiri in these letters will, however, make clear that the word is applied simply to a stem which had not yet made itself a local habitation, but was still wandering in the land. In this sense Abraham was called a Hebrew, when he first appeared in Palestine. These Khabiri may indeed have been related. to the stock which has come
»See. for example, Clay, Light on the Old Testament from Babd (Philadelphia, 1907), p. 264f.
TELL-EL-AMARNA
to bear the name "Hebrew" exclusively for us, but there is no positive proof of this.1
Apart from the direct historical information of political affairs supplied by these letters, they are of the highest value as revealing the. wide extent of Babylonian influence in western Asia. All these documents are written in Babylonian in every one of these Phoenician and Palestinian cities, though they are addressed to the king of Egypt. In other words, though the Egyptians had made a political reorganization of the country, they were not able to supplant the Babylonian tongue by their own.
New confirmation of the dominance of this Babylonian script and language is supplied by discoveries made in Palestine itself. In 1891, while excavating in the mount of Tell-el-Hesy (Lachish), Bliss found a cuneiform tablet, very similar in appearance to those found at Tell-el- Amarna, and written by Zimrida, prince of Lachish, who was already known to us in the Tell-el-Amarna tablets.
In 1902-1903 Professor Sellin,2 of Vienna, made a very thorough exploration of the mound of Ta'anek, in the plain of Jezreel, and in March, 1903, found two small tablets, one of limestone, the other of black burned clay, both covered with cuneiform characters and obviously letters. Near by lay two more clay tablets, badly broken, but apparently containing lists of family nan
1 The literature of this subject is extensive. See especially Winrkler, / ingen, iii, p. 0()f.; Geschichte Israels, i (1895), pp. 14-21; Kcilintchriften una dot tte Auf., p. 64f.; Paton, Early History
of .Syria and Palestine, pp. Ill, 113f.; Sniegelberg, Der Aufcnthalt Israels inAegyptm, pp. 32-34, 50; .hremias, The Old Testament in the Light of i. ]). 83fif and ii. p 200. Knu.lt /.on. Du El-Amarna 16 52; compare further otto Weber in this same book, pp. 1 1 46-1 14X, where all theKhabiri psssagOS are conveniently assemble
i ■»*, where all the i\hatnri passages are conveniently assembled m references; and see further Weber's not \«,. 2SC, line L9, op. cit.
The Khabiri | cussed in many comment aries, OCwbiefa Skinner,
Genesis, p. 218, and especially Dri us (1911), p. xxxiii, may be
2 Anwiger der k. Akademie der Wissenschaftenl'PW/.-/iw*. Klasse, 1903, vi
- LETTER OF BURRABURIASH TO AMENOPHIS IV l (1) To Napkhu'ruria, (2) king of Egypt, my brother, [speaks] (3) thus Burraburiash, king of Karaduniash, (4) thy brother. With me is it well. (5) With thee, with thy land, thy house, thy wives, thy children, (6) thy nobles, thy horses, thy chariots, (7) may it be exceeding well. (8) I and my brother have spoken (9) friendly with one another, (10) and have said this: (11) "As our fathers were, (12) so also will we be good friends." (13) But now my merchants, (14) who came up with Akhutabu, (15) remained behind in Canaan for business reasons. (16) After Akhutabu had gone on to my brother [i. e. to Amenophis] ; (17) in the city of Khinnatuni of Canaan, (18) Shumadda, son of Balumme' (19) [and] Shutatua, son of Sharatum, of Acco, (20) sent their men and slew my merchants, (21) and took away their money. (22) I have sent Azzu (?) to thee; (23) question him, (24) and let him inform thee. (25) Canaan is thy land, and its kings are thy servants. (26) In thy land violence has been done me. Punish them, and (27) the money, which they have taken away, restore, (28, 29) and slay the men who have
1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafdfund von EUAmarna, No. 8. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amama Tafeln, pp. 85ff., and by Ungnad[in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 129ff.
(1) a-na Na-ap-khu-'-ru-ri-ia (2) 5ar (matu) Mi-is-ri-i ah>ia kibf-ma (3) um-ma Bur-ra-bu-ri-ia-a§ Sar (matu) Ka-ra-du-ni-ia-as (4) abu-ka-ma a-na ia-a-§i §u-ul-mu (5) a-na ka-§a mati-ka biti-ka a§§ati-ka mar6-k[a] (6) (amelu) rabuti-ka sis£-ka (isu) narkabati-ka (7) da-an-ni-i§ lu §u-ul-mu (8) a-na-ku u ahj-ia it-ti a-ba-mi-is (9) ta-bu-ta ni-id-da-bu-ub (10) u an-ni-ta ni-ik-ta-bi (11) um-ma-a ki-i ab-bu-ni it-ti a-b,a-mi-i§ (12) ni-i-nu lu ta-ba-nu (13) i-na-an-na damgaru-u-a (14) §a it-ti A-h,u-ta-a-bu te-bu-u (15) i-na (matu) Kina-a|j-bi a-na §i-ma-a-ti it-ta-ak-lu-u (16) ul-tu A^u-ta-a-bu a-na mu-ub-bi abi-ia i-ti-ku (17) i-na (alu ki) 9i-in-na-tu-ni §a (matu) Ki-ni-ab-bi (18) (m) §u-um-ad-da mar (m)Ba-lum-me-e (19) (m) Suta-at-na mar (m)Sa-ra-a-tum §a (alu) Ak-ka (20) ameluti-§u-nu ki i§-pu-ru (amelu) damgar^-ia (21) id-du-ku u kaspa-Su-nu it-tab-lu (22) (m) Ajs-zu a-na pa-[ni-k]a ki-i (23) al-ta-ap-ra-ak-ku §i-ta-(al- §u-ma] (24) li-ik-ba-ak-[ku] (25) (mdtu) Ki-na-ab-bi mat-ka u §arran[i-§a ardani-ka] (26) i-na mati-ka bu-um-mu-sa-ku su-ni-ik- [su-nu-ma] (27) kaspa §a it-ba-lu §u-ul-li-[im-§u] (28) u am^luti §a ardani-ia i-[du-uk-ku] (29) du-uk-§u-nu-ti-ma da-mi-§u-nu te-e-ir
killed my servants, and avenge their blood. (30) If thou dost not slay these men, (31) they, on another occasion, will kill my caravans, (32) or thy messengers and then (33) messengers will cease to pass between us. (34) And if they deny, [be it known to thee] (35, 36) that Shumadda cut the feet off one of my people, (37) and kept him prisoner, and (38, 39) that Shutatua of Acco set another on his head (40) and he stands before his face [as a servant].1 (41) Cause these men to be brought before thee, (42) and take thought for my welfare.
(43) As a present I have sent thee a mina of lapis-lazuli.
(44) Send my messenger back quickly. (45) May I learn of the prosperity of my brother. (46) Do not hold my messenger. (47) Let him come quickly.
1 The meaning of lines 38-40 is quite uncertain.
(30) u §um-ma ameluti an-nu-ti ill ta-ad-du-uk (31) i-tu-ur-ru-ma lu-u girra at-tu-u-a (32) u lu amelutu mar§ si-ip-ri-ka i-du-ku-ii-ma (33) i-na bi-ri-ni mar §i-ip-ri ip-pa-ar-ra-as (34) u §um-ma i-na-akki-ru-ka (35)(m)amela at-tu-u-a (m)§u-um-ad-da(36) §SpS-§u ki-i u-na-ak-ki-su (37) i-tu-§u ik-ta-la-Su (38) u amela §a-na-a(m) Su-taat-na Ak-ka-a-a-u (39) i-na ri-Si ki-i ul-zi-zu-§u (40) a-na pa-ni-Su iz-za-az am&luti §a-8u-nu (41) li-il-ku-ni-ik-ku-um-ma a-mu-ur-ma (42) u ia-tu §a-al-ma lu ti-i-di (43) a-na su-ul-ma-ni I mana abnu ukna uS-te-bi-la-ak-ku (44) mar si-ip-ri-ia fca-mu-ut-ta [ku-u§-5id-§u]
(45) [sa-alj-ma sa afci-ia lu i-d[i-ma] (46) mar §i-ip-ri-ia la ta-kaal[-la-§u] (47) ba-mu-ut-ta li-it-ta-a[l-la-ak]
- LETTER OF TUSHRATTA TO AMENOPHIS III ! (1) To Nimmuria, king of Egypt, (2) my brother, my son-in-law whom I love, (3) and who loves me, speaks thus (4) Tushratta, king of Mitanni, (5) who loves thee, thy father-in-law. (6) With me it is well, with thee may it be well (7) with thy house, with Tatukhepa, my
l Published by Bezold and Budge, The TeU-el-Amarna Tablets in the British Museum (1892), No. 10. Transliterated and translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Ta/cln, No. 23, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Textr imd BSUtr, i, pp. 130, 181.
(l).i-nafm) Ni-im-mu-ri-i:i ft.ir (mat) Mi-is-ri-i (2) a|ji-ia ba~taia a-ra-'a-a-mu (3) u &a i-ra-'a-a-ma-an-ni ki-be-ma (4) um-
Tu-uS-rat-ta mx Mi-i-t.i-.in-ni (6) i5a i-ra-'a-a-mu-ka e-mu-
(6) a-na ia Si lot-ma :i-na ka-a-Su lu-u §ul-mu (7) a-na bttidaughter, (8) with thy wife, whom thou lovest, may it be well. (9) With thy wives, thy children, thy nobles, (10) thy chariots, thy horses, (11) thy soldiers, thy land and (12) with everything, that is thine, may it be well in highest, highest, highest measure.
(13) Thus saith Ishtar of Nineveh, queen of countries (14) all of them: "To Egypt (15) the land, that I love, will I go, (16) I will traverse (?) it." Behold now, (17) have I sent (her) and she is gone. (18, 19) Behold, in the time of my father did the goddess go to that land (20) and as, when she formerly (21) dwelt (there) men honored her, (22) so may my brother now, ten-fold (23) more than in the former days, honor her! (24) May my brother honor her, in peace (25) send her away, that she may return. (26) Lshtar, the queen of heaven, may she protect my brother (27) and me. One hundred thousand years (28) and much joy may this goddess (29) give us both. (30) And as is good so will we do. (31) Ishtar is my god for me; (32) for my brother she is not his god.1
J This letter has painted upon it in black ink a note by the Egyptian court archive keeper in hieroglyphics as follows: "Year 36, 4th month of the winter, when we were in the southern castle Pr-{J'wt . . . Copy . . . brought by the messenger ..."
ka a-na (ameltu) Ta-a-tum-be-pa marti-ia (8) a-na a£§atil-ka §a ta-ra-'a-a-mu lu-u §ul-mu (9) a-na a£§ati-ka a-na mare-ka a-na (amelutu) rabu(ti)ka (10) a-na (isu) narkabati-ka a-na sise-ka (11) a-na §abe-ka a-na mati-ka u a-na (12) mimmu(mu) ka dan-ne§ dan-ne§ dan-ne§ lu-ti §ul-mu (13) um-ma IStar §a (alu) Ni-in-na-a belit matati (14) gab-bi-i-§i-na-ma a-na (mat) Mi-is-ri-i (15) i-na mati §a a-ra-'a-a-mu lu-ul-lik-ku-me (16) lu-uz-za-h,e-ir-me a-nu-um-ma i-na-an-na (17) ul-te-e-bel-ma it-tal-ka (18) a-nu-umma i-na tir-si a-bi-ia-ma (19) . . . bel-tum i-na mati §a-a-Si ittal-ka (20) u ki-i-me-e i-na pa-na-a-nu-um-{m]a (21) it-ta-§ab-ma uk-te-ib-bi-du-§[i] (22) [u] i-na-an-na ab,i-ia a-na x-§u (23) eli sa pa-na-a-ti li-gi-ib-bi-i&-si (24) afci-ia li-gi-ib-bi-iz-zu i-na fca-di-e (25) li-mi§-§er-su-ma li-du-u-ra (26) IStar belit §a-me-e ahj-ia il ia-§i (27) li-is-sur-an-na-Si i me li-im Sanati u fce-clu-te ra-bi-ta b61tum annftum (29) a-na ki-la-a-al-li-ni li-id-din-na-an-§i-ma (30) u ki-i ta-a-bi i ni-pu-u§ (31) I§tar a-na ia-Si-ma-a i-li (32) u a-na ah,i-ia la-a il-§u
- LETTERS OF RIB-ADDA OF BYBLUS A
(1) Rib-Adda (2) has spoken to his lord (3) the king of the lands, the great king. (4) May Ba'alat of Byblus2 (5) give power (6) to the king, my lord. (7) At the feet of my lord, my sun (8) have I fallen seven times and (again) seven times. (9) Be it known to the king, my lord, (10) that safe is Byblus, (11) the true servant of the king; (12) but very powerful is the enmity (13) of the Khabiru3 warriors (14) against me, and may the king my lord (15) not hold back from (16) Sumur4 (17) lest it quite join (18) the Khabiri soldiers. (19) By the king's representative (20) who was in Sumur, (21) Byblus has been saved. (22) Behold, Pakhamnata (23) the king's representative, who is (24) in Sumur, (he) knows (25) the need (26) which oppresses Byblus. (27) From Jarimutta5 (28) have we secured means of life. (29) Very powerful is
1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna (1889, 1890), No. 80, and translated by Winckler, KeUinschriftliche Bibliothek, v, No. 88; Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 68, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und Btider, i, p. 131.
• "Byblus" is "Gubla" in the Babylonian; see below. Modern Jebeil half-way between Tripolis and Beirut.
» Written here, as often ideographically, sa-gaz. There can be no doubt of the correctness of the identification; see Winckler, MittheUungen der Deutschen Orient-Geseilschaft. Heft 35 (1907), p. 25 Anm.; and compare note by Otto Weber, in Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, pp. 1146-1148.
- The modern Simyra. It was the seat of Egyptian authority, the residence of the Rabisu.
» Site unknown. Ungnad suggests that it was perhaps in the Nile delta, but there is no evidence.
(1) [Ri-]ih-ba-ad-[da] (2) [ik-]bi a-na beli-Su (3) [Sar] matati sarri rabl (4) [iltu] belit Sa (alu) Gu-ub-la (5) ti-id-di-en du-na (6) a-na Sarri be-li-ia (7) a-na sepe beli-ia (ilu) samsi-ia (8) vn-su vn-ta-a-an am-kut (9) lu-u i-di sarin beli-ia (10) i-nu-ma sal-ma-at (alu) Gub-la (11) araat ki-it-ti 5a Sarri (12) u dannat danniS nu-kur-tum (13) Sa sa-gaz (14) [mub]hj-ia ft la-a a-kul-me (15) Sarru beli-ia is-tu (U) [al]u Su-mu-ur-(ki) (17) [l]a-a en-ni-pu-u§ ga[b-b]u (IS) a-na sAb^ sa-gaz (19) i-na (amehO rains Sarri (ri) (20) sa i-Su-ii i-na (alu) PU-nWMir (21) ba-al-ta-at (alu) Gub-la (22) a-nu-um-ma (m)Pa-h,aamf-n]a-ta (23) (ami'lu) ral.is sarri sa i[-u]a (24) (alu) §u-mu-ur(ki) i-fd]i-me (25) f)u-us-k;*im \ ma-na-as (28) n mubbi (alu) Gub-la (27) iS-tu (matu) Ia-ri-im-mu-ta (2S) nu-l)al-li-it (29) dannat danniS
the enmity (30) against us. May the king not (31) hold back from (32) his cities.
nu-[k]urr-]tum (30) [mu]bb,i-nu u u-ul (31) [ia-]kul-me sarru i3-t[u] (32) [a]kni-5u
Bl
(1) Rib-Adda has spoken to (2) his (lord), the king
of the lands, the great king. (3) May Ba'alat of Byblus
give (4) power to the king, my lord. (5) At the feet
of my lord, my sun, (6) have I fallen seven times,
(and again) seven times. (7) Why hast thou not sent
(8) answer to me, so that (9) I might know the deed,
which they have done? (10) I sent my man before
(11) my lord, and his two horses were taken away,
(12) and concerning another man, he (himself) was taken (13) and the king's tablet was not given (14) into the hand of my man. Hearken to me. (15) Why hast thou so held back, that thy land (16) should be taken? Let it not be said: "In (17) the days of the representatives2 the Khabiri have taken (18) all lands." Let it not so (19) be said in (coming) days:
(20) "And thou art not able to take them again."
(21) Further I have written for garrison troops (22) and
- Published by Bezold and Budge, The T ell-el- Amarna Tablets in the British Museum (1892), No. 14; translated bv Winckler, Keilinschriftliche BiUiothek, v, No. 61; by Knudtzon, Die El- Amarna Ta/eln, No. 83; and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, pp. 131,
1 These are the representatives of the Egyptian king, who held oversight over the governors of provinces and districts.
(1) [R]i-ib-[Addi ik]-bi a[-na] (2) [bSli-SJu Sar matati Sarri rabi (3) [(iltu) b]61it §a (alu) Gub-la ti-di-en (4) d[unn]a a-na §arri(ri) beli-ia (5) a-na sepG beli-ia (ilu) §am§i-ia (6) vn-§u vii-ta-an amku-ut (7) a-na mi-ni la-a tu-te-ru[-n]a (8) a-wa-tu a-na ia-a-§i & (9) i-di ip-§a §a i-pu-[§u] (10) ameli-ia ut-ta-§i-ir a-na ma-[ha]r (11) beli-ia u la-ku n si§u-£u (12) u amSlu §a-nu la-ki am61u-§u (13) [u] tuppi(bi) Sarri la-a na-di-en (14) [i]-na ka-at ameli-ia §i-m[i i]a-§i (15) a-n[a] mi ka-la-ta u t[u-u]l-[k]u (16) mat[u]-ka ti-ul ju-uk-ba i-na (17) umd (amelutu) rabisi la-ku (am^lutu; rabisi la-ku (amelutu) qaz (18) ka-li matati u-iil ka-a-ma (19) juuk-bu i-na um^ (20) u la-a ti-li-u la-ka-§i (21) §a-ni-tu afi-ta-par a-na amdluti ma-ea-ar-ti (22) u a-na sise u la-a
horses, and they were (23) not given. Send answer (24) to me, or I shall make (25) an alliance with Abdiashirta1 (26) like Yapa-Adda and Zimrida (27) and I shall be saved. Further, if (28, 29) Sumura and Bit-Arkha have fallen, (30) thou must give to me by the hands of Jankhamu.2 Let him give (31) provisions for food for me. (32, 33) I will defend the king's city for him. (34) And let the king give command and send (35) my man. His relatives are embittered against me (36) day and night, (saying): "Thou hast given (37) our son to the king, and he should send him (back). (38) Two men of Inamta8 are in the (39) house of Jankhamu. Further; say (40) to Jankhamu: "Rib-Addi is (41) in thy hands, and everything (42) which is done to him, rests upon thee." (43) Let not men of destruction (?) fall (44) upon me. And I have written to him: (45) "If thou dost not say so, (46) I shall leave the city and (47) depart." Further, if thou sendest (48) me no answer, (49) then shall I forsake the city, and (50) depart with the men, (51) who love me. And (52) know, indeed that (53) Um-
1 King of Amurru, father of Asiru.
- Jankhamu, the Egyptian king's representative in Jarimutta; see previous letter, line 27.
- Name of a city, location unknown.
(23) tu-da-nu-na §u-te-ra a-wa-tu (24) a-na ia-si u i-pu-5a a-naku (25) ki-ta it-ti (m)Abdi-a-Si-ir-ta (26) ki-ma (m)Ia-pa-addi u(m) Zi-im-ri-[d]a (27) u bal-ta-ti Sa-ni-tu §um-ma (28) ap-pu-na-ma a-numa pa-at-ra (29) (alu) §[u]-mu-ra u (alu) Bit-ar-[h]a (30) [tu]-din-ni i-na ka-at (31) (m)Ia-an-ba-mi u ia-ti-na (32) se-im (zun) a-na a-ka-li ia-si (33) a-na-sa-ra al Sarri a-na Sa-a-5u (34) u ia-ak-bi Sarru u ju-wa-Si-ra (35) amdli-ia amrlutu-su ti-sa-su-na mubbi-ia (36) ur-ra mu-Sa at-ta-mi na-ad-{n]a-ta (37) mara-nu a-na Sarri u u§-§i-ra-su Su-tu (38) II am61 (alu) I-nam-ta al-la-mi i-na (39) bit (m)Ia-anb[a]-mi sa-ni-tu ki-ba-mi (40) a-na (m)Ia-5a-mi al-lu-mi (m) Rib- Addi (41) i-na ka-ti-ka u rai-im-mu (42) sa ni-ip-su a-na sa-su mubb»-k[a] u-ul ji-ma-ku-ta sabe ka-ra-[S]i (44) mubbi-ia u as-pu-ru a-na Sa-fiu (45) Sum-ma ki-a-ma la-a ti-ik-b[i] (46) u i-ti-zi-ib al[:i] il (47) pa-at-ra-ti Sa-ni-tu Sum-ma la-a (48) tu-te-ru-na a-wa-tu a-na ia-Si u i-ti-zi-ib ala u (50) pa-at-ra-ti ka-du amMuti (51) 5a i-raa-mu-ni u (52) li-ma-ad al-h-mi (.53) (aineltu) Um-ma-ab-nu u(m)
makhnu, and Ishkuru (54) her husband, the servant1 of Ba'alat (55) of Byblus (55, 56) shall pray for thee2 for power, (57) unto Ba'alat.
1 Priestess.
8 The words are supplied by Ungnad and are doubtful though attractive.
IS-ku-ru (54) mu-ut-Se amtu Sa (iltu) Belit (55) [Sa] (a[l]u) Gu[b-l]a [u] d[u]nna (56) . , . ra-b[u] (57) [a]n[a] (iltu) B[elit]
- LETTERS OF ABDI-KHIBA OF JERUSALEM
A1
(1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) Abdi-khiba, thy servant. (3) At the feet of my lord, the king, (4) seven and seven times do I fall. (5) What have I done against the king, my lord? (6) They have slandered me | (7) before the king, my lord, [saying] (8) "Abd-khiba has revolted from the king, his lord." (9) Behold, as for me, neither my father (10) nor my mother appointed me (11) in this place. (12) The strong arm of the king (13) introduced me into my father's house. (14) Why should I commit (15) an offense against the king, my lord? (16) So long as the king, my lord, lives, (17) shall I say to the officer of the king, my lord: — (18) "Why are you favorable to the (19, 20) Khabiri and unfavorable to the [native] princes?" for this reason, (21) they slander me before the king, my lord. (22, 23) Because I say:— "The territory of the king
1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thonta/el/und von El-Amama (Berlin, 1889-1890), No. 102. Newly translated by Knudtzon, Die EU Amarna Tafeln, Leipzig, 1907, No. 286, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorierdalische Texte und Bilder rum Alien Testament, pp. 132, 133.
(1) [a]-na (m)Sarri beli-ia ki-bi-ma (2) um-ma (m) Abdi-be-ba arduka-ma (3) a-na II Sepe beli-ia Sarri (ri) (4) Vll-ta-a-an u VH-ta-a-an am-kut-mi (5) ma-an-na ip-Sa-ti a-na Sarri beli-ia (6) i-ka-lu ka-arei-ia \ u-Sa-a-ru (7) i-na pa-ni Sarri beli(ri) (m)Abdi-be-ba (8) pata-ar-mi a-na Sarri (ri) b£h-8u (9) a-mur a-na-ku la-a (amelu) a-bi-ia (10) u la-a (ameltu) u-mi-ia X §a-ak-na-ni (11) i-na as-ri an-ni-e (12) zu-ru-ujj Sarri (ri) dan-nu (13) u-Se-ri-ba-an-ni a-na bit (amelu) a-bi-ia (14) am-mi-nim-mi a-na e-pu-uS (15) N, ar-na a-na Sarri beli(ri) (16) a-di Sarru beli-ia ibalut (17) a-ka-bi a-na (amelu) rabis Sarri bel[i-ia] (18) am-mi-nim-mi ta-ra-ia-m[u] (19) (amelu) 9a-bi-ri u (amelutu) ba-zi[-a-nu-ti] (20) ta-za-ia-ru u ki-na-an-na (21) u-Sa-wa-ru i-na pa-ni Sarri beli-ia (22) e-nu-ma it-ka-bi bal-kaat-mi (23) matat Sarri beli-ia ki-na-an-na (24) u-Sa-wa-ru a-na
my lord will be ruined," because of this they slander me before the king, my lord. (25) Let the king, my lord, know that the king, my lord, had established (27, 28) a garrison, but . . . Enkhamu has taken it . . . (29). . . (30). . . (31). . . Egypt . . . (32) . . . king, my lord . . . there is no garrison there. (34) Let the king care for his land, (35, 36) and [take heed] to his land; the cities of the king, my lord7~ have all fallen away. Ilimilku (37) is destroying the entire land of the king. (38) Let the king, my lord, care for his land. (39) I say, "I will go (40) to the king, my lord, and see the (41) eyes of the king my lord, but the enemies (42) are powerful against me, and I am unable
(43) to go to the king my lord (44) So may it seem right to the king, my lord, (45) to send troops, (46) then shall I go and see the eyes (47) of the king, my lord. So long as the king, my lord, (4S) lives, when an officer goes forth (49) I shall say: the land of the king, my lord, is going to ruin. (50) But you do not listen to me, (51) all the princes are lost,
(52) and the king, my lord, will have no more princes.
(53) Let the king turn his face to the princes, (54, 55) and let the king, my lord, send troops. The king has no longer any territory. (56) The Khabiri have devastated
Sarri beli-ia (25) u li-te-mi (m)Sarru beli-ia (26) e-nu-ma Sa-ka-an Sarru beli-ia (27) [amjeluta ma-sar-ta la-ki-mi (28) [gab] b[a]-S[a] (m)E-en-ba-mu (29) . . . eS '(30) . . . (31) (matu)M[i-]is-ri k[i] (32) . . . S[ar]ri[n] beli(ri) (33) [ia-a-n]u-mi ameluta ma-sart[a] (34) [u l]i-[i]s-ki-en Sarru a-na mati-Su (35) [li-i]s-k[m] S[ar]" ru a-na mati-Su pa-ta-ra-at (36) [matajt Sarri beli gab-Sa (m)Ili-mil-ku (37) i-bal-li-ik gab-bi mat Sarri (ri) (38) u li-is-kfn sarru belu a-na mati-Su (39) a-na-ku a-ka-bi e-ru-ub-mi (40) it-ti Sarri (ri) beli-ia u la-mur-mi (41) 2 ina Sarri beli-ia u nu-kur-tu (meS) (42) dannu a-na mu-bi-ia u la a-la-ab-e (43) e-ra-ba i§-tu sarri beli-ia
(44) u li-it-ru-us i-na pa-ni §arr[i] (45) lu-ma-se-ra ameluta ma-sar-ta
i li-lu-ub u la-mu-ur 2 l[na] (47) sarri beli-ia \ e-nu-ma Sarru
-ia] (48) ibalut e-nu-ma it-ta-zu-u amrlu ra [bisutu] (49) a-ka-bi
bal-ka-at-mi matat Sarri (r[i]) (50) la ta-Sa-mi-vi a-na ia-a-5i
(51) 5al-ku-mi gab-M anirli'itu h:i-zi-n-rm-ti (52) ia-a-nu-mi (amelu)
hiu :i-na sarri l».'li (63) It-din s.irru p:i-ni-su a-na (am[el]utu)
lu-si-rni (arn.'lutu) sabu pi-da-ti (55) Sarri beli-ia
ia-a-nu-mi matati a-na Sarri (.">»;) (runrlOtu) ^a-bi-ru (ja-bat gab-bi
all the king's territory. (57) If there be troops (5S) in this year, the lands will remain (59) the king's, my lord's, but if no troops come (60) the lands of the king, my lord are lost. (61) To the scribe of the king, my lord: Abdi-Khiba, (62-64) thy servant. Bring clearly before the king my lord, [these] words: The whole territory of the king, my lord, is going to ruin.
matat sarri (57) sum-ma i-ba-as-si (amelu) sab£ pi-da-ti (58) i-na satti an-ni-ti i-ba-a§-si matat (59) sarri beli u §um-ma ia-a-nu-mi (amelu) sabu pi-da-ti (60) [b]al-ka-at matat sarri b£ti-ia (61) [a-n]a tiip-s[a]r sar[ri] beli-ia um-ma (m)Abdi-be-ba (62) [ar]du-ka-ma \ §e-ri-ib a-wa-tti (63) [b]a-na-ta a-na sarri bdli-ia h,al-ka-at (64) [ga]b-bi matat Sarri beli-ia
B1 To the king, my lord, has spoken Abdi-khiba, thy servant At the feet of my lord, seven and seven times have I fallen
(4) I have heard all the words, which the king, my lord
(5) has sent ... (6) [Behold] the deed, which . . has done ... (7) what shall I . . . (8) . . news . . . (9, 10 broken off) (11) brought to the city Kelti. Let the king know (12) that all lands have declared enmity against me; (13) let the king therefore care for his land.
(14) Behold the territory of Gazri, that of Ashkelon, (15) and the city of La[chish] have given them (16) food, oil and all necessaries. (17) Let the king therefore look after the troops, and (18) send troops against the people, (19) who have sinned against the king, my lord.
1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von El-Amarna, No. 103. Translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, v, No. 180, and by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 287. This letter is not included in Ungnad-Gressmann, AUoricntalische Texte und Bilder.
(1) [a-na sarri] (ri) beli-ia [ki-bi-ma] (2) [um-ma (m)Ab]di-he-ba ardu-k[a-ma a-na] (3) [§e.pe] beli-ia VII-t[a-an u Vll-ta-a-an am-kutmi] (4) [as-mi g]ab a-wa-tu [sa sarra(ru) beli-ia] (5) [u-§e-]ru-bu-ni a-na [. . . ] (6) [a-mur] ip-sa \ sa e[-pu-§u . . .] (7) eru Kak ti-tag-ga \ . . . (8) a-wa[-tu ... (9 and 10) . . . (11) a-na[a]l[u Ki-el-ti] ki u-se-ru-bu li-te [sarrji(ri) (12) gab-bi matati [s]a-li-mu a-na ia-a-§i nu-kur-tu (13) u li-is-kfn sarri(ri) a-na mati-§u
(14) a-mur mat ([al]u)[G]az-ri(ki) mat (alu) AS-ka-lu-na(ki) (15) u (alu) L[a-ki-s]i (ki) i-din-nu a-na sa-su-nu (16) akald Samn§ u mi-im-ma \ ma-a^-zi-ra-mu (17) u li-is-kfn Sarri (ri) a-na sabe pi-da-ti-u (18) lu-ma-se-ra sabe pi-da-ti a-na ameluti (19) sa
(20, 21) If in this year there are troops here, the land
(22) and prince[s] will remain to the king, my lord.
(23) But if there are no troops, there will then remain no (24) lands and no princes to the king, my lord.
(25) Behold this land of Jerusalem, — (26) neither my father nor my mother (27) gave it to me; the strong arm of the king (28) gave it to me. (29) Behold this deed is the deed of Milki-il (30) and that of Lapaja's sons, (31) who are delivering the land to the Khabiri. (32) Behold, O king, my lord, I am innocent (33, 34) as concerns the Kashi. Let the king ask the officers, if they have done violence, (35) and laden themselves with great guilt. (36) They have taken their implements, and . . . (37) . . . (38) . . . sent to the land . . . (39) . . . march up (?) to . . . (40) . . . servant, let the king take heed, (41) to them, that they support (42) the lands with their hand. (43) Let the king demand for them much food, and much oil and many garments. (45) Until Pauru, the king's officer, goes up (46, 47) to Jerusalem. Adaja is in revolt (withdrawn), together with the garrison, the officer (48) ... of the king. Let the king know (49) that Adaja said to me: (50) "Let me go out, but do thou not leave it (the city)."
ip-pu-8u ar-na a-na sarri(ri) beli-ia (20) §um-ma i-ba-a§-si i-na Satti an-ni-ti (21) sabe pi-da-tum u i-ba-as-si matatu (22) [u] (amelu) fca-zi-a-nu a-na Sarn(ri) beli-ia (23) [u] §um-ma ia-nu sabe pi-da-tum ia-a-nu-[mi] (24) [mata]ti u (amelutu) fca-zi-a-nu-ti a-na sarri(ri)
(25) [a-]mur mat (alu) U-ru-sa-lim an-n[i-]ta (26) [l]a-a amelu abu
a-ni la-a um-mi-i[a] (27) [n]a-ad-na-an-ni \ kat \ zu-ru-ufc [sarri(ri)
da]nnu (28) [n]a-ad-na-an-ni a-na ia-a-si (29) a-mur ip-Ia an-ni-u
ip-si(m) mil-ki-ili (30) u ip-§i marg La-ab-a-ia (31) sa na-ad-nu mat
sarri(ri) (amelutu) ba-bi-ri (32) a-mur §arru belli-ia sa-du-uk a-na
ia-a-si (33) as-§um ameluti ka-§i-wi li-i§-al-mi (34) Sarri(ri) (ameiu)
rabisiiti e-nu-ma dannu bltu danniS (35) u u-ba-ab-u ar-na kab-ta
raba' (36) [la]-ka-bu u-nu-tu-§u-nu u bat-l[u-u] (37) [e]-til u-ri-e
pa-ag-pi-m[i] (38) u l[u-u-ma-§e-ru i-na (matu) . . . (39) — ti-talu it-tji . . . ] (40) — arduti li-is-kfn-m[i sarri(ri)] (41) a-na §a-§u-
'a-za-ka . . . (42) matati i-na ka-ti-su-n[u-u] (43) li-i§-alri(ri) a-na Sa-§u-n[u] (44) ma-ad akalg ma-ad samnd ma-ad
lubSatfi] (45) a-di e-til-li (m)Pa-xi-ru (amelu) rabis Sarri(ri) (46) a-na
mat (alu) U-ru-sa-lim(ki) pa-ta-ar (47) (m) Ad-da-ia a-di ameluti maf-nr-ti aim lu u-e-e (48) [Sa i]-din fiarri(ri) li-te-mi sarri(ri) (49) fik-]bi
a-na ia-a-si (m)A-da-ia (50) [a-mu]r pa-at-ra-an-ni la ti-zi-ib-fli
/
\
(51) Send me a garrison during this year, (52) send the officer of the king, . . . (53) ... I sent to the king, my lord, (54) 5000 asiru . . . (55) 3 hundred 8 bearers, for the caravans of the king (56) were robbed in the fields (57) of Ajalon. Let the king, my lord, know that (58) I am unable to forward the caravans (59) to the king, my lord — [This is] for thy information. (60) Behold the king has put his name (61) upon Jerusalem forever, (62) he can not therefore abandon (63) the land of Jerusalem.
(64) To the scribe of the king, my lord, (65) has spoken Abdi-khiba saying, Thy servant. (66) At thy feet I fall. I am thy servant. (67, 68) Bring clearly before the king, my lord, these words: (69) I am an officer of the king. (70) I am . . .
(71) And an evil deed has been done (72) against me by
the people of Kash, (73) I was almost slain (74) by the
people of Kash (75, 76) in my house. Let the king ask
. . . after (?) them (77) . . . seven times and seven
times . . . (78) the king, my lord, to me.
(51) [§atta] an-ni-ta mu-§e-ra-an-ni amela ma-sar-ta (52) u ([amelu]) rabisa §arri(ri) mu-§e-ra \ an-ni-ka-nu (53) [-Z]un muse-ir-ti a-na §arri(ri) be[li-ia] (54) [(ame]lQtu) a-si-ru V li-im . . .
(55) [III me] [. . .] VIII (amelQtu) u-bi-li mi barmnat garr[i(ri)]
(56) ia-ki[-b]u i-n[a] u[g]a-ri \ §a-te-e [a-na] (57) alu Ia-lu-na(ki) li-temi §arri(n) b£li-ia (58) la-a a-la-ab-e \ mu-£e-ra barrani (59) a_na sarri(ri) beli-ia a§-§um la-ma-te-ka (60) a-raur Sarri(ri) §a-ka-an §um-§u (61) i-na (mat) tT-ru-sa-lim(ki) a-na da-ri-i§ (62) u la-a i-li-ib-e e-za-bi-§a (63) miitat (alu) U-ru-sa-lim(ki)
(64) a-na tup-5ar Sarri(ri) beli-ia (65) ki-bi-ma um-ma(m) Abdilje-ba ardu-ka-ma (66) a-na 2 Sdpe am-kut-mi ardu-ka a-nu-ki (67) §e-ri-ib a-wa-tu me§ ba-na-ta (68) a-na §arri(ri) beli-ia (69) (am^lu) u-e-eb §[a]rri(ri) a-nu-ki (70) ma-at-ti a-na ka-wa
(71) u-ti-ip-pa-§a ip-§a la-am-na (72) a-na mub-bHbO am6lQt (matu) Ka-si (73) [u]-ba-na la-a Gaz \ t«-[k]a-t[i] (74) i-na kat ameluti (m4tu) Ka-§i[-wi] (75) [i-n]a libbi(bi) blti-ia \ li[-i§-al] (76) — §arru(ru) a-na §a-§[u-nu] (77) [7-ta-a-an u 7-ta-a-an [sa-duuk] (78) [§arri(r]i) beli-ia a-na ia[-ei]
Cl
(1) To the king, my lord, my sun, has spoken (2) thus
1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thtmtafelfund von El-Amarna, No. 104. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, No. 288, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, p. 133.
(1) [a-n]a (m)8arri(ri) beli-ia (ilu) Sa[m5]i[-ia k]i-bi-ma (2) um-
Abdi-khiba, thy servant. (3) At the feet of the king, my lord, seven times (4) and seven times, have I fallen.
(5) Behold, the king, my lord, has put (6) his name upon the East (7) and upon the West. It is slander, (8) which they have heaped up against me. (9) Behold I am not a prince, (10) I am an officer1 of the king, (11) behold I am a shepherd of the king, (12) I am one who brings tribute to the king. (13) Neither my father nor (14) my mother, but the strong arm of the king (15) established me in the house of my father. (16) When . . . the officer of the king (17, 18) came to me, I gave him 10 slaves into his hand. (19) [When] Shuta, the officer of the king, came (20, 21) to me, I gave 21 female slaves ... 80 asiru . . . gave I (22) to Shuta, as a present for the king, my lord. (23) Let the king care for his land. (24, 25) The whole land of the king, which has begun enmity with me, will be lost.
(26) Behold, the territory of Sheri as far as Gintikirmil, (27) it is well (?) with all the princes,2 (28) but hostility prevails against me. (29) If one could see.3 (30,
1 Uea, an Egyptian w
2 The- iwmmng of line '2.1 is doubtful. Knudtzon translates vergchen
Lander all<>n Regenten). » The meenfng of 2) la very doubtful. Knudtzon translates Ich habe zu einer Zeit einen . . . hcrbeigeschafft.
ma (m)Abdi-bi-ba ardu-ka-ma (3) a-na II Scpe §arri beli-ia VH-ta-aan (4) i-an am-kut-mi (5) a-mur sarri(ri) beli-ia §a-ka-an
(6) §um-§u a-na mu-si (ilu) &am§i(si) (7) u ir-bi (ilu) £am§i(§i) &&- an-pa (8) sa ijj-nu-pu a-na mu-fci-ia (9) a-mur a-na-ku la-a (amelu) Ha-zi-a-nu (10) (amelu) u-e-u a-na sarri(ri) beli-ia (11) amur a-na-ku (amelu) ru-Jji sarri(ri) (12) u u-bi-il bilat §arri(ri) a-naku (13) ia-a-nu-mi (amelu) abu a-ni ia-a-nu-mi (14) ([am]^ltu) um-mi-ia zu-m-ub §arri(ri) dannu (15) [s]a-ak-n[a-an-ni] i-na btt
t[b]i [a-ni] (16)]. . . (17) [k]a-§a-ad a-na mu-bi-ia [k]a-a . . . ilM n:i-ad-na-ti X (•m61u) arduti fa-na k]a[-ti (l'.») (mj Sura bis sarri(ri) ka-s[a-ad] (20) :i-n:t mu-ni-ia XXj (anieltu
.\ (amelfnii) i ad-na-li" (22) fa-]na ka-ti
(m)Su-u-ta kisat sarri beli-ia CJ3) li-im-li-ik-ini sarri(ri) a-na mAti-ftu (24) bal-ka-at mat Sarri(ri) gal>d>a-sa (25) sa-ba-1 a-ni nu-kur-tu
Se-e-rifki) a-di (alu) Cfn-ti-ki-ir-mi-il (27) Sal- :ni-ti u nu-kur-tu a-na -ri (30) u la-a a-niar 2 (!) ina Sam
- But I do not see the eyes of the king, my lord, because hostility (32) is established against me. (33) When there was a ship on the sea,1 (34) the strong arm of the king (35) occupied Nakhrima2 (36) and Kapasi, but now, (37, 38) the Khabiri are occupying the king's cities. (39) There remains not one prince (40) to the king, my lord, every one is destroyed. (41) Behold, Turbasu has been slain (42) at the gate of Zilu, and the king is inactive. (43) Behold Zimrida of Lachish —
(44) his servants have slain ... for the Khabiri (?)
(45) Japti'-Addi has been slain (46) at the gate of Zilu, and the king is inactive (47) . . . .3 (48) Let the king take care for his land, (49) and turn his attention . . .
(50) [let him send] troops to the land of Jerusalem (?).
(51) For if no troops come (52, 53) in this year the whole territory of the king, my lord, will be lost. (54) They ought not say before the face of the king, my lord,
(55) that the land of the king, my lord, is destroyed,
(56) and all the princes are destroyed. (57) If there are no troops (58, 59) in this year, let the king send an
» The meaning of line 33 is doubtful. Ungnad translates sodass (ich bin wie) ein Schlff mitten auf dem Meere (?)!
a That is, northern Mesopotamia.
1 The meaning of line 47 is very doubtful. Knudtzon translates [rjcgenuber] . . . (und) [ni]cht zog si[e] zur Rechenschaft [der Kdnia]. Ungnad translates [warum (?)] erkundigt sich der Konig nicht [ihretwegen]?
(31) beli-ia ki-i nu-kur-tii (32) a-na muhjh/i(hi)-ia Sa-ak-na-ti (33) enu-ma (isu)elippa i-na libbi(bi) taint i (34) kat zu-ru-uh, §arri dannatu (35) ti-li-ik-ki (m&tu) Na-ah,-ri-ma(ki) (36) u (matu) Ka-pa(l)-si(ki) u i-na-an-na (37) alani Sarri(ri) (38) ti-li-ki-u (amclutu) #a-bi-ru (39) ia-a-nu-mi I en (amelu) [h]a-zi-a-nu (40) a-na §arri(ri) beli-ia h,al-ku gab-bu (41) a-mur (m)Tu-ur-ba-zu gfa]z t[e-k]a (42) i-na abul '(a[l]u)Zi-lu-u(ki) ka-al (!) Sarru(ru) (43) a-mur (m)Zi-im-ri-da (alu) L[a-k]i-si(ki) (44) ig-gi-u-§u ardutu ip-§u a-na (a[mel]utu) [^]a-[b]i[-r]i (45)(m)Ia-ap-ti-ih,-adda gaz te-k[a]
(46) [i-n]a abul (alu) Zi-lu-ii ka-al (!) (47) [a-na-§]a [l]a-a i-§a-al-§u[-nu §arru(ru)] (48) [u li]-ia-kin §arru[(ru) a-na mati-§u] (49) [u l]i-din Sarru(ru) pa-ni-lu-m[e] (50) [a-na] sabe pi-da-ti a-na mat b[ilti-m]i (51) [u] §um-ma ia-a-nu-mi eabe pi-da-tum (52) ina Satti an-ni-ti tal-ka-at a-ba-da-at (53) \ gab-bi matat §arri(ri) beli-ia (54) la-a i-ka-bi-u a-na pa-ni §arri b6h-ia (55) e-nu-ma h,al-ka-at mat Sarri b^li-ia (56) u fial-ku gab-bi (amdlutu) ba-zi-a-nu-ti (57) §um-ma ia-a-nu-mi Babe pi-da-tum (58) i-na §atti an-ni-ti lu-ma-6e-ir
officer to take me (60) to thee1 with my brothers, and we will die (61) with the king, my lord, (62) To the scribe of the king, my lord. (63) [thus] Abdi-khiba [thy] servant. At your feet (64) I fall. Bring these words (65) clearly before the king, my lord: (66) I am thy servant [and] thy son.
1 The text reads me, but it should surely be corrected to thee.
(59) §arru(ru) (amelu) rabisa u li-il-ki-a-ni (60) a-na ia-a-§i a-di afceu Ba-Bad (61) ni-mu-tum (1) it-ti §arru(ru) beli-nu (!) (62) [a-na (a]melu)tup-§ar sarri(ri) beli-ia (!) (63) um-ma (m)Abdi-bi-ba arduma a-na II Sepje] (64) [am-k]ut-mi §e-ri-ib a-wa-tii (65) [. . . b]ana-ti a-na §arri(r[i]) (66) [dannii (amelu) ardu-[ka u amelu] maru-ka a-na-ku
D1 (1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) thus Abdi-khiba, thy servant. (3) At the feet of the king, my lord, (4) seven and seven times I fall. (5) Behold, has not Milki-lim revolted (6) to Lapaia's sons and to (7) Arzawa's sons, so as to demand (8) the land of the king for them. (9) A prince who has done this deed (10) why does not the king summon him to answer? (11) Behold Milki-lim and Tagi, (12) the deed, which they have done is this: (13) After they have taken the city of Rabuda, (14) they are now seeking to take Jerusalem, (15) if this land belongs (16) to the king, why (hesitate till) (17) Khazati be at the king's disposal? (18) Behold the land of Ginti-kirmil (19) belongs to Tagi, and the people of Ginti (20) form a garrison in Betsani, (21) and the same will happen to us,
1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafelfund von EUAmarna, Nos. 105 and 199. Translated by Knudtzon, Die El-Amama Ta/eln, No. 289.
(1) [a]-na §arri(ri) beli-ia [ki-bi-ma] (2) um-ma (m)Abdi-h,i-ba
(m) ardu-k[a-ma] (3) a-na II §ep§ beli-ia a[m-kut-mi] (4) VH-ta-a-an
u VH-ta-a-an . . . (5) a-mur (m)Mil-ki-lim la-a i-pa-at-[-{a-ar]
(6) i§-tu mare La-ab-a-ja u [i§-tu] (7) mare Ar-za-ia a-na e-ri-§[ij
t §arri(ri) a-na §a-§u-nu (9) (amelu) ba-zi-a-nu §a e-pa-a§ip-§a
an-ni-wa (10) am-mi-nim §arri(ri) la-a §a-al-£u (11) a-mur (m)Milki-lim u (m)Ta-gi (12) ip-Su §ae-pu-su an-ni-wa (13) e-nu-ma
alu)Ru-bu-[d]a(ki) (14) u i-na-an-na (alu) tf-ru-s[a]-l[i]m(ki)
(15) Sum -ma i-bft al ■ m.ltu an-ni-tu (16) a-na §arri(ri) am-mi-nim
e-nu-ma (17) (alu) ^a-za-ti(ki) a-na sarri(ri) sa-ak-na-at (IS) a-mur
-ki-ir-mi-il(ki) (111) a-na(m) Ta-pi il amolQt (alu)
G[f]n-i; raa-ear-tu i-na Blt-sa-a-ni i-ba-a§-§i (21) u lu niafter (22) Labaja (23) and the land of Shakmi have given everything (24) to the Khabiri. (25) Milikim has written to Tagi (26) and his sons : As two are our . . . (27) give everything, which they demand, (28) to the people of Kilti. (29) Shall we then let Jerusalem go? (30) The garrison which thou hast sent, (31) by the hands of Khaya, the son of Miare, (32) Addaya has taken and placed (33) in his house in Khazati, (34) and 20 men he has sent (35) to Egypt. Let the king take heed (36) that there is no garrison with me.
(37) Such is the case, as the king liveth. (38) Puuru his . . . (39) He has departed from me (40) (and) is in Khazati. (41) Let the king keep this before him, (42) and let the king send 50 garrison-men (43) to guard his land. (44) The whole land of the king is lost. (45) Send Yi'enkhamu, and (46) let him take heed for the king's country.
(47) To the scribe of the king, my lord, thus speaks Abdi-khiba, thy servant. Bring these words clearly before the king. I am, in highest degree, thy servant.
pu-uS-mi e-nu-raa (22) (m)La-ab-a-ja (23) u (matu) &a-ak-mi l-din-nu (24) a-na (amSlutu)tfa-bi-ri(ki) (25) (m)Mil-ki-lim [§]apar :i-na Ta-g[i] (26) u mare lu-ii II mi-la-tu-nu (27) id(!)-nu-mi gab-bi e-ri-i§-ti-§u-nu (28) a-na amelut Ki-il-ti(ki) (29) u lu-u ni-iptu-ur (alu) tf-ru-sa-lim(ki) (30) ameluta ma-ear-tu §a tu-ma- §e-ir (31) i-na kat (m)^a-ia mar Mi-ia-ri-e (32j [l]a-ki-mi (m)Adda-ja §a-ka-an (33) i-na biti-§u i-na (alu)JJa-za-ti(ki) (34) [ii x]i [ajradluti a-na (matu) Mi-is-ri(ki) (35) u-ma-§e-[i]r [lju-u [!]-te-mi §arri(ri) (36) ia-a-nu-mi arnrlutu ma-sar-tum sarri(ri) it-ti-ia
(37) ki-na-an-na li-ib-lu-ut §arri(ri) (3S) lu-u ir-bi-§u (m)Pu-u-ru (39) pa-ta-ar i-na ma-ajj-ri-ia (40) i-na (alu) Qa-za-ti i-ba-a§-§i (41) u li-iz-kur §arri(ri) i-na pa-ni-§u (42) u lu-ma-§e-ir §arru L amoluta (43) ma-sar-ta a-na na-sa-ar mati (44) gab-bi mat Sarri(ri) pa-ta-r[a-at] (45) mu-§e-ra (m)Ji-ib-en-ba-m[u] (46) u li-te mat §arri(ri) (47) a-na (amelu) tup-[§]ar §arri(r[i) b^li-ia] (48) [um]- ma (m)Abdi-bi-baardu-[fca-ma] (49) a-wa-tu ba-n[a-ta] (50) i-din-mi a-na §arri ma-at-ti danniS (51) a-na ka-tu ardu-ka a-na-ku
(1) To the king, my lord, has spoken (2) thus Abdi-
1 Published by Abel and Winckler, Der Thontafdfund von El-Amarna, No. 106. Translated by Knudtzon. Die El-Amarna Tafeln, 290, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalischc Texte und Bilder, p. 134.
(1) a-na §arri(ri) beli-ia (2) [ki]-bi-ma um-ma (3) (m)Abdi-^L
khiba, thy servant. At the feet of the king, my lord, seven and seven times, I fall. (5, 6) Behold, the deed which Milki-il and Shuardata have done (7) against the land of the king, my lord. (8) They have won over (?) the soldiers of Gazri, (9) the soldiers of Gimti (10) and of Kilti (11) and have taken the territory of Rubute. (12) The territory of the king is lost (13) to the Khabiri. (14) And now indeed, (15) a city of the territory of Jerusalem, called (16) Bit-Ninib, (17) one of the cities of the king, has been lost (18) to the people of Kelti. (19) Let the king listen to Abdi-khiba, thy servant, (20) and send troops, (21) that I may restore the king's land to the king. (22) For if there are no troops, (23) the land of the king will be lost to the (24) Khabiri. (25) This is the deed (26) of Shuardata and Milki-il, (27, 28) [broken off] (29, 30) and let the king take care of his land.
ba ardu-ka-ma a-nallsepe (4) §arri be[l]i-ia VH-ta-a-an u VII- ta-a-an am-kut (5) [a-m]ur i[p-§]a \ sa e-pu-su-ni (6) (m)Mil-ki-lu Cl (m)§u-ar-da-tum (7) a-na mat §arri(ri) beli-ia (8) mu-bi-ru sabe (alu) ga-az-ri(ki) (9) sabe (alu) Gi-im-ti(ki) (10) u sabe (alu) Ki-ilti(ki) (11) sa-ab-tum mat (alu) Ru-bu-te(ki) (12) pa-ta-ra-at mat Sarri(ri) (13) a-na (amelutu) $a-bi-ri (14) il i-na-an-na ap-pu-nama (15) al mat U-ru-sa-lim(ki) §u-mu-sa(!) (16) (alu) Bit-(ilu) Nin-ib (17) al sarri(ri) pa-ta-ra-at (18) [a]-§ar am^lut (alu) Ki-ilti(ki) (19) li-i§-me sarri(ri) a-na(m) Abdi-fci-ba ardi-ka (20) u luma-§ar sabe pi-da-ti (21) u lu-ti-ra mat §arri(ri) a-na sarri(ri) (22) u §um-ma ia-a-nu sab^ pi-da-tum (23) pa-ta-ra-at mat sarri(ri) a-na amelutu (24) \ #a-bi-n (25) ip-§u md[t]i an-ni-u (26) [l\u [n]aka mar (m)Mil-ki[-li] (27) [it [)u-na[-k]a ma[r (m)§u-ar-d]a-[t]i . . . (28) al [u . . .] (29) u li-is-k-i[n] (30) sar[r]i(ri) a-na mati[-su]
F1
(l)To the king [my lord, (2) thus has spoken] (3) [Abdi]- khiba, thy servant. [At] the feet [of the (4) king, my lord] seven times and seven times [do I fall]. (5) Behold
ishcd by Abel and Wincklcr, Dir T}t<mtafclfund von EUAmarna, Ht Thontajdn von TeB-d~Amama (Keilinschri/tlirhr liibliothek, v), No. 184, :m<l by Knudtzon, Die El- Amar No. 286.
(1) a-na Sarri b(*li-ia]ki-bi-ma] (J) [um-ma (m)All)di-b[i-ba (3) a-na II Sdp€ [Sarri(ri) beli-ia] (4) VH-ta-a-an u
.i-:m aia-kut-mi](5) a-mur a-na-ku la-a (amclu) [ba-zi-:i-nu]
I am not a [prince] (6) but an officer am I to the king, my lord. (7, 8) Why has the king . . . not sent his messenger ... (9) Under such circumstances Eenkhamu, (10) has sent (11) . . . (12) ... I (13) . . . let the king hearken (14) to Abdi-khiba, his servant. (15) Behold there are no (16) troops . . . (17) . . . let the king, my lord, send (IS) an officer to take (19) the princes with him (20) the lands of the king (21) . . . (22) . . . and people . . . (23) . . . they are /. . . (24) and Addaia, the officer of the king, (25) [has] their house \ . . (26) Let the king take heed (27) for them, (28) and let him send a messenger (29) quickly! When . . . (30) I die . . .
(6) a[rae]lu \i-i-u a-na-ku a-n[a Sarri(ri) b&li-ia (7) am-mi-nim mar (amolu) §ipri k[i-ma ar-hi-e]i (8) la-a \i-ma-§e-ra §[a]rr[u(ru) beli-ia] (9) [&]i-na-a[n-n]a u-ma-§[e-ra] (10) [(m) E-en-h,a-]mu e-m[u . . .] (11) [. . . t]i-siu[. . . t]ar-§u (12) [. . . a]n-a a-na-ku (13) [lii$-mi\ §arru(ru) (14) [a-na(m) Abd]i-hj-ba ardi-Su (15) [a-nu-mn] i]a-a-nu-mi (16) [§Ab&] pi-da-tu (17) [lu-ma-§e r]a §arru(ru) brli-ia (18) [(amelu) rabis]a u li-il-ki (19) [(amelutu) h,a-zi]-a-nu-ti it-ti-§u (20) [. . . m]dt&ti Sarru(ru) (21) . . . ru-ma (22) . . . ni (1 ameluti . . . (23) . . . §a i-ba-Su-u ... (24 [u(m) Ad-da-jja (amelu) rabis §arri[ri] (25) [a-]ra-Su bita-§u-nu (26) u li-is-ki-in §a[r]r[u(ru)] (27) [a]-na §a-§u-nu (28) u lu-ma-§e-ra mdr [amelu §ipri] (29) [b]a-mu(!)-tam e-nu-[ma] (30) a-m\i-t[u]-m[i . . .]
- THE LETTER FROM LACHISH l This letter was found in the mound of Tell-el-ll( isy (ancient LachLsh) May 14, 1892, by F. I. Bliss, and awakened great interest because it obviously belongs to the same series as the Tell-el-Amarna letters and possesses the additional interest of having been actually discovered in the soil of Palestine.
(1) [To the] great,2 (2) thus speaks Pabi,3 (3) at thy
1 Published by Hilprecht , Expedition of the University of Pennsylvania, vol. i; Old Babylonian Inscriptions, part 2, Plate 64, No. 147. Translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, v, No. 219, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 127, 128, and by Knudtzon, Die El-Amama Ta/eln, No. 333. See also Sayce, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, pp. 167-169.
1 The Great, or the Great one, a title of some officer.
s The reading of the name is doubtful; it may be Papi or even Ebi.
. . . (1) [a-na am]e[l]u rabi ki-bi-[ma] (2) um-ma (m)Pa-bi
feet do I fall. (4) Thou must know that (5) Shipti- Ba'al1 and (6) Zimrida2 (7) are conspiring (?) and (8, 9) Shipti-Ba'al has said to Zimrida (10) "My father of the city Yarami3 (?) (11) has written to me:
(12) give me (13) 6 (?) bows (?), 3 daggers (?) (14) and 3 swords. (15) If I (16) take the field against the land (17) of the king and Thou dost march (18) at my side, (19) I shall surely (?) (20) conquer. (21) He who makes (?) this plan (22) is Pabu. Send him (23) before me." Now (24) have I sent (?) thee (?) Rapi-el. (25) He will bring to the Great (man) (26) intelligence concerning the matter (?).
1 Letters from a certain Shipti-Ba'al exist in the Tell-el-Amarna collection; see Knudtzon, Die El-Amarna Tafeln, Nos. 330-332. There is no reason to doubt that this is the same person. He is there called "Shipti-Ba'al of Lakish."
2 This Zimrida is quite certainly the Prince of Lachish. See p. 274.
- The reading is uncertain.
(3) [a]-na §epe-ka am-ku-u[t] (4) lu-u ti-i-di i-nu-ma (5) tu-§a(!)- tu-na (!) (m) §ipti-ba-lu (6) il(m) Zi-im-ri-da (7) pu-uh, (!)-ri-i§ (!) u (8) ik-ta-bi-mi (9) (m) Sipti-fta'/t* a-na(m) Zi-[i]m-ri-da (10) [a]-bi (alu) Ia-ra-mi (11) [s]a-par-mi a-na ia-a-§i (12) [i]d-na-ni (!)-mi (!)
(13) [VI] kastau III Gu-Um (14) u III nam-[s]a-ru-ta (15) §um-ma-mi a-na-ku (16) us-zu-na muh,h,i mati (17) §a Sarri il a-na ia-§i (18) enni-ip-sa-ta (19) u a-di-mi u-ti-ru[-£i] (20) 8u-ut mu-ul-ka (21) §a fi-Sa (!)-at mil (!)-ka (ra)Pa-a-bu d u§-§i-ir-[s]u [i-n]a pa-ni-ia (1 . . . ra-bi-ilu u-wa-§[i] i[r] (25) [(amilu) ro5]u iu-bal-5u (26) . . . a-wa-ti a-ni-ti
- TABLETS FROM GEZER A1
(1) Seal of Marduk-riba, son of [. . .] (2) seal of Abu-riba, son of [. . .] (3) Total, two men, owners of the houses, field [. . .] (4) the house of Lu-akhea together with . . .
1 The tablet was found at Gezer, but the name does not appear anywhere upon it. It is published, with transcription and translation, by PlMlltl, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1904, pp. 229ff. See also notes by Sayce, »6., p. 236, and Johns, ib., p. 237. Translated also by Ungnad in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 140. The tabh't n-conls a sale of property, with slaves who are '1 in line 5 and following.
fl] Kunuk (m)Marduk-rtba apal [. . .] (2) kunuk (m)Abu-rlba . .] m Rararu Sina amfilute M16 bttfi 6kli [. . .] (4) bit (m)Lu-ab^ a-di gi[. • •]
[Here follow the seals of the persons named.] (5) The persons Turi-ilaa, his two wives, his son
(6) three persons (7) two houses (?) [. . .] (S) [. . .]
(9) [. . .] jakar. [A number of lines are lost here, in which were given
the conditions of the contract of sale.]
[Here follow the seals.]
(5) (amelu) nise (m) Tu-ri-il-a-a §ina sinnisati-su mari-su (6) salset am.Meluti [. . .] (7) sina [. . .]-ga (8) [. . .]-a-a (9) [. . .] ia-kar
[Text broken off and several lines lost.] *
B1
(1) The seal of Natan-jau3 (2) owner of the field which has been sold. (3) (area) of the field next Sini. (4) [. . .] Sini. [Reverse] (1) Before [. . .] (2) before Bu-sik [. . .] (3) before Zer-ukin8 (4) before Nergal-shar-usur.
(5) Month of Shebat, day fourth. (6) Eponym year of Akhi-ilai4 (7) governor of Carchemish.
Reverse: (1) [. . .] (2) he shall return [. . .] (3) he shall not receive. Against an attack of 6ennw-sickness (4) for a hundred days, for other physical defect (?) for
1 The tablet was found at Gezer and somewhat later than the other. Its discovery was particularly useful as dispelling some doubt expressed as to whether the former was really discovered there, or had perhaps been deposited by a native to "salt" the ground. It was first published by Johns Pulrstine Kxj^orntion Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, pp. 206ft., and again transliterated and translated by Sayce, ib., p. 272, and by Ungnad in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 140.
3 Heb., Nethaniah.
- Probably the same person who appears in the former document,
•. line 11.
- Akhi-ilai was eponym in the year 649. So Johns, ib., p. 209.
(1) Kunnk(m) Na-tan-ia-u (2) bel ekli tadani-a-ni [Three Seal impressions.]
(3) [. . .] bar ekli kimmat(m) Si-ni-i (4) [. . .] kimmat (m)Si-ni-i [Here follows a break in the tablet]
[Reverse] (1) pan (m)[. . .] (2) pan (m)Bu-sik-[. . .]is (3) pan (m) Zer-ukin (4) pan (m)N6rgal-sar-usur (5) aril) Sabati umu IV (kan) (6) lim-mu(m) Afci-ilai (2) amSlu sa-kin Gar-ga-meS
Reverse: (1) [ ] (2) u-ta-ra (?) [. . .] (3) la
i-lak-ki si-bit be-e[n-n]u (4) a-na i§ten meat u-me sa-ar-tu a-na kal
LETTERS FROM TA'ANEK 2S1
all time shall be guaranteed1 (5) Month Sivan, day 17th, Eponym year after that of (6) Ashur-dur-usur,2 governor of Barkhalzi.3
(7) Before Zaggi; before Tebetaa; (8) before Bel-apluiddin; before Marduk-nasir [. . .] (9) before Khuruasi, mayor [. . .] (10) before Burrapi', agent (11) before Zer-ukin, son of Tebetaa; (12) before Addu-tadin; before Si'-[. . .] (13) before Mannu-ki-Arba-'ilu; before [ . .] (14) before Zerutu.
1 The meaning of these lines seems to be that the seller guaranteed that for a period of one hundred days these slaves should be free from an attack of the bennu disease, and that he would guarantee for all time against any latent physical defect.
2 Ashur-dur-usur was eponym in the year 651 B. C. See Johns, Palestine Exploration Fund, Quarterly Statement, 1905, p. 210.
- Or Mashkhalzi.
u-me (5) arah, Simani umu XVII, lim-mu §a arki (6) (m) Asur-durusur (amelu) bel pifcati (alu) Bar-h,al-zi (7) pan(m) Zag-gi-i pan(m) Tebet-a-[a] (8) pan Bel-aplu-iddin pan (m)Marduk-nasir [. . .] (9) pan(m) Qur-u-a-si (am£lu) fca-za-nu [# t ] qq) pan (m)Burra-pi-'i (amelu) dam-kar (?) [. . .] (11) pan (m)Zer-ukin mar(m) Tebet-[a-a] (12) pan(m) Addu-ta-din pan (m)Si-'-[. . .] (13) pan Man-nu-ki-Arba-ilu pan(m) [. . .] (14) pan (m)ZSr-u-tu
- THE LETTERS FROM TA'ANEK
A1
(1) To Ashirat-yashur2 (2) speaks (3) thus Guli Addu. (4) Live happily. (5) The gods be gracious (6) to thee, (7) thy house and thy sons. (8) Thou hast written me
1 Published and translated by Hrozny, Keilschrifttexte aus Ta'anek
in Toll Tiifinok von Dr. Ernst* Sellin. Dmkschriften der haiserlirhrn
Akademie der Wisscnscfiaften, Phil. Hist, tfam, Band L, pp. 113ff.
i'Vicn, 1904), and by Ungnad in Gressmann, AltorientalischeTexte und
. i, p. 128.
znv reads Ishtar-wa^hur.
(1) a-na(m) Asirat-ia-Sur
(2) ki-Kf-rn.-i
(3) Mm-ma (m)(Ju-li-(ilu) Addu iu-lu-ut (lam-ki-iS
il.ini li-i's-a-lu lu-hnn-ka Su-lum
.'it-ta ta-as-pu-rum
with reference to the money [. . .] (9, 10) and behold I will give (11) "50 gold pieces, that it be not done.1 (12) Further: (13) Why hast thou again (?) sent (14) thy greeting hither. (15) Everything (16) thou hast heard, (17, 18) have I [also] learned from there by Belram.2 (19) Further: (20) If the finger (=omen) of Ashirat point, (21) then let one mark (22) and follow! (23) And the sign (24) and the event recount to me. (25) Further: (26) With reference to thy daughter, we know her, (26, 27) Shalmisha, who is in Rubute. (28) When she is grown, (29) give her to sovereignty, (30) she must belong to the lord.
1 Meaning of the clause very doubtful. Hrozny translates as above.
2 The meaning of lines 17 and 18 is doubtful. Ungnad translates schreibe (?) von dort, damit ich Bescheid weiss (?).
a-na ia-§i a§-§um kaspi . . .
u a-nu-ma a-na-di[n]
L kaspu(pl) ki la e-[t]e-pu-§u
§a-ni-tam a-na mi-nira
u-tir tu-wa-§[a]-ru-n[i]
su-lum-ka a-na-mu
u a-wa-tam mi-im-ma
§a ti-i5-mi
i§-tu a§-ra-nu-um . . .
kat (ilu) Bel-ra-am id-i
§a-ni-tam u §um-ma
i-ba-§i u-ba-an
(ilu) A-8i-rat li§-ni-nu
u li§-mu-ur-ru
u it-ta-am
u a-wa-tam te-ra-ni
a§-§ura (Sal) marti-ka ni-du
§a i-na (alu) ru-bu-te(ki)
(Sal) §a-al-mi-§a
u §um-ma i-ra-bi
[t]a-da-an-5i a-na §a-ru-te
§i-i lu-u a-na be-lim
B1 To Ashirat-yashur speaks thus Akhi-ia-mi. May the lord of the gods protect thy life, [for] thou art a brother, and love is in the place of thy bowels and in thy heart.
1 For reference to publication see under the first Ta'anek letter. The meaning of this extremely difficult letter is doubtful in many places. The translation here given rests in the main upon Hrozny, but I am not satisfied with it. Ungnad translates quite differently in places, but he also fails to secure a satisfactory meaning.
When I was in Gurra in durance, a workman gave me two knives, a lance and two baskets (?) for nothing. And as the lance was broken, he will repair it and send it by Buritpi. Further: Is there [yet] wine for thy cities, or hast thou again put thyself in possession of it? Over my head is one, who is over the cities. Now behold, whether he will give thee good! Further: If he show anger, they [i. e., the enemies] will come to destruction, and the victory will be great. Further: Let Ilurabi enter Rachab and either send my man to thee or protect him.
Highway, Highway (i. e., for the messenger).
(1
(2
(3
(4
(5
(6
(7
(8
(9
(10
(11
(12
(13
(14
(15
(16
(17
(18
(19
(20
(21
(22
(23
(24
a-na(m) I§tar-wa-§ur [k]i-be um-ma (m)Abi-ia-mi bel ilanu(-nu) napi§ti-ka H-is-sur ajju at-ta u na-ra-am i-na a§-ri ma-a-at u i-na lib-bi-ka i-nu-ma ar-ba-ku i-na Gur-ra(ki) u id-na-an-ni u-ma-an II (isu) ma-ga-ri-ma u (isu) be-lit u II ku-up-pa ina ia-ni-ma u sum-ma ga-am-ra-at (isu) be-lit i-bi-sa-am u u§-§i-ra-a§-§i i-na kat (m)Bu-ur-it-pi sa-ni-tam bi-ki-it a-na alani-ka u lu-u ti-bu-§u ib-sa-su-nu eli kakkadi-ia ma-am-ma-an §a it~tab-£u a-na al&ni i-na-an-na a-mur ni i-nu-ma i-bu-§u tabta it-ti ka sa-ni-tam §um-ma zi-ni u-dag-ga-al i-ba-a§-§u u lu-u-tu id-nu-na Sa-ni-tam li-ru-ba-am (m)Ilu-ra-bi-i a-na(alu) Ra-^a-bi u lu-u i-wa-si-ra amoli-ia a-na mab-ri-ka u lu-u i-bu-§u ^a-at-nu-tam
maS-ru
mai-Tu
III. ASHURNAZIRPAL (885-860 B. C.)
The great advance of Assyria in the twelfth century B. C. under Tiglathpileser I carried its power far beyond the point which had been attained under Shalmaneser I (about 1300 B. C), when the Assyrians first
began to play a leading role in western Asia. Tiglathpileser dared even to push his campaigns all the way to the Phoenician coast, where he held court in Arvad, received presents even from Egypt, and sailed out upon the great sea. The threat which this campaign made against the west sufficed to disturb all the arrangement which had been made between the Hittites and the Egyptians during the reign of Rameses II, by which the former had secured an undisputed suzerainty and a free hand over the whole of northern Syria. The Hittite power had been waning, as had also the Egyptian, and there seemed to be every likelihood for the transfer of the hegemony from these two to the Assyrians. But the death of the great king put an end to his conquests, and his successors for centuries were unable to emulate his achievements.
During the period of comparative inactivity which followed the reign of Tiglathpileser I great changes in western Asia took place because of the absence of the Assyrian peril. The kingdom of Saul and David in Israel was founded and made considerable progress in internal development and in the achievement of external safety. In Damascus the original Amorite stock gradually gave place to a predominant Aramaic wave of migration, and about 950 B. C. Rezon became the founder of a new dynasty,1 which came into conflict with Israel and seriously disputed its material advance. During this same period of Assyrian decline Israel entered into important relations with Tyre, and the whole face of the west was changed.
The revival of Assyrian power began in 885 B. C, when a king of extraordinary energy and power came to the throne who named himself Ashurnazirpal. The
i 1 Kings 11. 23.
inscriptions which have come down from his reign preserve abundant historical material to display the course and conduct of his campaigns and the development of his policy. His standard inscription upon a monolith of alabaster contains, in three hundred and eighty-nine lines, an account, almost epic in grandeur, of his campaigns of blood and fire by which Assyrian power was carried to new heights.
His first campaigns were directed against the Mesopotamian communities along the Chabor and the eastern bank of the Euphrates. Thereafter he made a victorious invasion of the territories of Nairi, about the head waters of the Tigris and the Euphrates, by the latter of which in a grotto he left an inscription, as Tiglathpileser had done before him. During the next ten years he was chiefly engaged in further conquests in Mesopotamia and along the banks of the Euphrates. It was probably in 868, though the year is uncertain, that he began his invasion of the west. His course was almost due west to Carchemish, where King Sangara unsuccessfully opposed him. The Euphrates crossed, he had little opposition until he met the forces of the powerful little kingdom of Patin on the Orontes, whose capital city was Kunulua, under King Lubarna. From him he received a heavy tribute, and then crossed the Orontes and proceeded toward the west and then southward along the Lebanon into Phoenicia. On this suc- 1 march he received tribute from Arvad, Byblos, Sidon. Tyrv. and ascending the Amanus (Anti-Lebanon), he cut cedar beams for use in his building operations at We do not know how far south along the coast wmpaign extended, nor do we know at what point la, mentioned at the conclusion of the text following, was set up. It is not probable that he went
further down the coast than the mouth of the Nahr-el- Kelb (the Dog River), which discharges into the Mediterranean at Beirut. There the ancient road over the Lebanon would invite him inland, and the tribute which he received from Tyre and Sidon may have been sent to him, as, indeed, these two cities frequently, if not usually, did send tribute to other conquerors at a distance, to prevent their near approach. The stela referred to above may have been set up on the banks of the Dog River, where there are no less than five such records by Assyrian kings.
Ashurnazirpal does not mention Israel. Had he gone much farther south he would have come into contact with the outposts of the northern kingdom, of which Omri was now king. He was preparing the way for the attack which was to come in the next reign.
After this important campaign there remains very little of achievement in his reign, which closes after brief campaigns in northern Mesopotamia. At the beginning of his reign Nineveh was his capital city, but after the sixth year his expeditions begin at Calah, which had been made the capital by Shalmaneser I, and which was now rebuilt and restored by Ashurnazirpal. There most of his important inscriptions have been found.
THE ANNALS OF ASHURNAZIRPAL1 Column III:
(78) . . . From Kunulua, the royal city of Lubarna (79) of the land of Patini I departed. The river
1 The passage is taken from the Annals of Ashurnazirpal, col. iii, lines 78-89. The text is published I R., 17-26, and translated and transliterated by Peiser, in Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, pp. 50ff. It is republished and translated in Budge and King, Annals of the Kings of Assyria (1902), pp. 254ff. For the passage here quoted see also Ungnad in Gressmann, AUorierUalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 108, 109.
(78) . . . i§tu (alu) Ku-nu-lu-a al §arru-ti-£u Sa (m)Lu-bar-na (79) (matu) Pa-ti-na-ai at-tu-mu§ (nam) [A-ra-an]-tu e-te-bir ina
Orontes I crossed, and by the river Orontes I encamped. From the river Orontes I departed and between (80) the mountains of Jaraki and Jaturi I marched. The land of . . . ku I traversed and encamped by the river Sangura. From the river Sangura I departed and between
(81) the mountains of Saratini and Duppani I marched, and upon . . . ba I encamped. Into Aribua, the royal city of Lubarna of the land of Patini, I entered.
(82) The city I took for my own possession, and the grain and straw from the land of Lukhuti I gathered and heaped up therein. I made a feast in his palace, and men from Assyria (83) I settled therein. While I remained in the city of Aribua, I captured the cities of the land of Lukhuti, and slew many of their inhabitants. I laid them waste, and destroyed them and burned them with fire. (84) I took men alive and impaled them on stakes before their cities.
At that time I marched along the Lebanon and to the great (85) sea1 of the land of Amurru I went up. In the great sea I washed my weapons, and made offerings to the gods. The tribute of the kings by the side of the sea (86) from the lands of Tyre and Sidon, and Byblus and Makhallat and Maisa, and Kaisa, and Amurru and
1 The Mediterranean.
eli (naru)A-ra-an-te asakan(an) mid-dak i§tu eli (naru) A-ra-an-te at-tu-muS ina bi-rit (80) (§adu) Ia-ra-ki (Sadu) Ia-'-tu-ri a-sa-bat (matu) [. . .]-ku a-ta-bal-kat ina eli (nam) Sa-an-gu-ra asakan(an) iiStu eli (naru) Sa-{an]-gu-ra at-tu-mu§ ina bi-rit (81) (Sadu) Sa-rati-ni (Sadu) Dup-pa-a-ni a-ea-bat ina eli [. . .]-ba asakan(an) a-na (alu) A-ri-bu-a al dan-nu-ti-Su Sa (m)Lu-bar-na (matu) Pa-ti-na-ai etarba(ba) (82) ala a-na ra-me-ni-ia as-bat Se-am u tibnu Sa (matu) Lu-bu-ti e-ei-di ina libbi atbuk(uk) ta-Si-il-tu ina ekalli-Su aSkun(un) niS£(e) (matu) AS-Su-ra-ai (83) ina lib-bi u-Se-8ib ki-i ina (alu) A-ri-bu-a us-ba-ku-ni alani(ni) Sa (matu) Lu-fcu-ti aktaSad(ad) dlkta-Su-nu ma'atta-Su-nu a-duk ab-bul ak-kur ina iSAti (84) aS-ru-up sab£ baltuti ina kati u-sab-bi-ta ina (isu) zi-ki-bi ina pu-ut alani-§u-nu u-za-kip ina u-me-Su-ma fii-di (Sadu) Lab-nana hi aa-bat a-na tam-di (85) r:il »it <*(t «-) fia (matu) A-mur-ri lu-u e-li ma tamdi rablte(te) kakkr-a lu-u-lil (inimcru) nikr a-na ilani(ni) lu aa-bat ma-da-tu Sa Sarrani(ni) Sa 6i-di tamdi (86) Sa fmituj Sur-ra-ai (matu) Si-du-na-ai (matu) (Ju-bal-ai (matu) Ma-bal-lata-ai (matu) Ma-i-ea-ai (matu) Ka-i-§a-ai (matu) A-mur-ra-ai (alu)
Arvad, (87) which lies in the midst of the sea; silver and gold and lead, and bronze, and vessels of bronze, and garments of bright colored stuffs, and cloth, and a great pagutu1 and a small pagutu, (88) and ushu-wood, and ukarinnu-wood, and teeth of a dolphin, a creature of the sea, I received as their tribute, and they embraced my feet. To Mount Amanus2 I climbed up, and beams (89) of cedar, cypress, juniper and pine I cut down. I made offerings to my gods. A stela with my deeds of valor I made and set up therein.
1 The name of a wild animal unidentified. a The Anti-Lebanon.
Ar-ma-da (87) §a kabal tamdi kaspe biirasS anake siparrS dikar siparri (subatu) lu-bul-ti bir-me (subatu) kite pa-gu-tu rabttu(tu)
Ea-gu-tu sih,irtu(tu) (88) (isu) usil (isu) ukarinnu sinnu na-h,i-ri i-nu-ut tam-di ma-da-ta-su-nu am-h,ur Sepe-ia is-bu-tu a-na §ade(e) Ha-ma-ni lu-u e-li (isu) gusuro (89) (isu) e-ri-ni (isu) surmini (isu) dap-ra-ni (isu) burasu lu-u ak-kis (immeru) nike a-na ilani(ni)-ia lu as-bat a-su-me-tu sa kur-di epus(ufi) ina Hb-bi as-kup
IV. SHALMANESER III (859-825 B. C.)
Shalmaneser III succeeded his father, Ashurnazirpal II, without question, and carried his father's policies far beyond the dreams of their originator. In him we meet the first Assyrian conqueror who made the conquest, and not merely the plundering, of the western states his policy.
The approach to the west was mediated by an attack upon the Aramaean settlements in the Euphrates valley, whose spirit had already been broken by the severe campaigning of his father. In 859, 858, and 857 Shalmaneser invaded this territory, of which the state of Bit-Adini1 appears to have been most powerful. It was ravaged with displays of savagery after the fashion of Ashurnazirpal. Pyramids of heads were piled up by
i Bit-Adini was located on both banks of the Euphrates, where the rfver turns westward after its break through the Taurus. See, further, Sina SchifTer, Die Aramaer (Leipzig, 1911), pp. 61-74.
city gates and the torch applied to ruined villages. When all opposition had been beaten down the land was annexed to Assyria, placed under direct Assyrian rule, and repeopled with Assyrian colonists.
Such success must certainly lead to an attack upon the far larger and richer Aramaean settlements along the Mediterranean. The states which must be attacked under this plan were Patin, lying between the Airin and the Orontes; Hamath, on the Orontes; and, most powerful of all, Damascus. The king of Damascus at this time was Bir-idri (Ben-Hadad). He was ambitious for the hegemony over all the western territory, and it was perhaps this very ambition, or the jealousy which it inspired among the other states, which was adroitly used by the Assyrians to destroy the confederation for defense against Shalmaneser.
The first campaign (854) was doubtless carefully planned, but none the less was it a surprise to the Assyrian monarch. His march from Nineveh across the great valley to Pethor was a continuous triumph, and at Aleppo he was met with a surrender of the city without striking a blow. The first opposition was met within the little kingdom of Hamath, where three cities were taken and left in ruins. Shalmaneser then advanced to Qarqar,1 where he was met by a most determined body of raw levies, composed for the most part of contributions from Hamath, Damascus, and DsraeL To these were added details from Cilicia and Gappadocia, from Phoenicia and from Arabia and Amnion. The Assyrian story is of a great victory, in which the allies, according to the Monolith Inscription,2
I'.it .-l-Miidik, fcht anci.-nt Apamtea; see Maspero, The Pasting of the Empires, p. 70, note 4. So also Winckler, KAT»,
» Col. 11, 97, 98.
lost 14,000, while the Obelisk1 Inscription makes the lass 20,500, and a third2 account places it at 25,000, and a fourth 3 increases it to 29,000. But there is no word of plunder, of tribute, or of the extension of Assyrian domination, and there can therefore be no doubt that the confederates, who fought for their homes, had defeated the Assyrian veterans.
Difficulties elsewhere, notably in Babylonia, prevented a renewal of the attack until 849, when again Damascus and Hamath, with their allies, defeated the Assyrians. In 846 Shalmaneser, feeling the seriousness of the situation, and being still determined to overwhelm the allies with the mere weight of numbers, and with an army which he claims numbered 120,000 men, met the same allies. His boast of victory is the same as before, but it is none the less clear that he was again defeated. The next attempt was made in 842 under circumstances much more favorable for the invaders. Bir-idri, who had been the real leader of the allies, was probably now dead, and Ahab and Joram, his successor, who had contributed their share to the defense, were no more. Jehu, a coward by nature, was iiing of Samaria, while the weak but cruel Hazael reigned in Damascus. The other states were too discordant in themselves and too fearful of the ascendancy of Damascus to join in any further united action. Tyre and Sidon sent Shalmaneser gifts, that their commerce might not be impeded by war, while Jehu by his gifts sought the aid of the conquering Assyrians against the people of Damascus, whom he regarded as enemies. Hazael was left alone to fight the battles in defense of men too ignoble or too foolish to protect themselves.
1 Lines 65, 66.
8 Hull Inscription, No. 1, line 18.1*73'
3 Berlin Inscription, line 16.
He fortified himself in Saniru (Hermon), but was defeated with heavy loss and compelled to retire upon Damascus and there stand a siege. Damascus was, however, not taken, and Shalmaneser had to content himself with cutting down the trees about the city, and with a raid into the Hauran. In 839 he made his sixth attack upon the west, but is able only to report that he took four of Hazael's cities. No such series of rebuffs had ever been received by an Assyrian monarch. In all these campaigns there was no conquest of the much-coveted west, there was no extension of Assyrian government, there was no glory for the Assyrian arms. Yet he had prepared the way, and the west, though unconquered, had suffered severe losses in its brave defense. Another Assyrian invader would find the road prepared for his march.
During the entire period of these wars in the west Shalmaneser was almost equally busied with the north and northwest, where the upper Tigris bursts through its mountain barriers. These valleys and hillsides had been devastated by Ashurnazirpal, but their reconquest by Shalmaneser had to begin in 860 at the beginning of his reign. The kingdom of Khaldia, as its inhabitants called it, or Urartu, as the Assyrians knew it, was full of new vigor, and was developing in many ways. It had adopted the Assyrian script, and was disputing Assyrian progress in no uncertain manner. In 857 Shalmaneser attacked this new kingdom again, and plunged through it from west to east. Similar expeditook place in 850 and 833. Another expedition under the leadership of a Turtan, in 829, is, indeed, followed by great boasts of victory, for which there seem to be few ^<»(»<l reasons, for the kingdom of Khaldia continued t<> jin»{i< ar nnd increase.
An even more evident failure to achieve lasting results is found in the territory east and southeast of Assyria, the land of Namri, which was invaded in 859, 844, and 836, but these expeditions secured nothing but plunder.
The greatest achievement of the whole reign of Shalmaneser was in the south. The king of Babylonia, Marduk-nadin-shum, threatened by a rebellion in the southern part of his dominions, applied to Shalmaneser for aid. The opportunity was eagerly embraced, and Shalmaneser overran the Chaldean communities, crushed the rebellion, and reestablished the rule of Marduknadin-shum, who reigned thenceforth under the protectorate of Assyria (852-851 B. C).
In 829 a rebellion broke out in Assyria, and during its progress in 825 Shalmaneser died. The rebellion was finally crushed by his successor, Shamshi-Adad IV (825-812), whose reign was taken up with numerous campaigns intended to solidify the shattered empire.
In 812 Adad-nirari IV, grandson of Shalmaneser III, ascended the throne, and during his reign of nearly thirty years (812-783), crowded with campaigns, accomplished much for the restoration of Assyrian prestige. We are, unhappily, but poorly supplied with inscriptions of his reign, and are not able to trace his movements in detail, though, fortunately, the Assyrian Eponym Canon supplies us with chronological details sufficient to enable us to follow them in part. He seems to have invaded the west in 806, 805, 803,1 and 797, and upon these expeditions claims to have received tribute from all the states on the seacoast from Tyre to Phiiistia and also to have so humbled Mari, king of
1 The Canon merely says "against the sea coast"; see p. 229. This might mean the Persian Gulf coast. It is not quite certain, therefore, that the statement in the text is correct.
Damascus, as to secure heavy booty from him and to consider him thereafter as a subject king. In his reign, therefore, we may recognize the results of the work of Shalmaneser III. But there could be no real peace in these Syro-Phcenician states so long as the kingdom of Khaldia continued to hold sway in territory from which the invasion of northern Syria was so easy and so tempting. The removal of this great menace to his western and northwestern borders was not accomplished by him. He was much more successful in eight campaigns against the Medes, and in Babylonia he completely restored Assyrian supremacy and made a great stride forward in the amalgamation of Assyrians and Babylonians. His reign must be considered one of the greatest in the annals of his people.
854 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription l (54) In the sixth of my years of reign I marched against the cities which are in the territory of the
(55) river Balikh. They had killed Giammu their prince.
(56) I entered Til-mar (?)-akhi. (57) I crossed the Euphrates at high water, [and] (58) received the tribute of all the kings of the Hittite country. (59) At that time Bir-idri, (60) king of Damascus, Irkhulina the Hamathite,
1 The beautiful obelisk containing this text was found in the central palace at Nimroud, and is now in the British Museum. It was first published by A. H. Layard, Inscription* in (he Cuneiform Character from Assyrian Monuments (London, 1851), pp. 87-91, and translated l.v J Oppert, Histoire des empires (Versailles, 1865), pp. 10S-116, by A H B rdu "f tfir PatL V. pp. 29-42. The text was republished
bv Abel and Winckier, KeiUekryUexte :mn Oebraueh bei VcrUtunoen
(Berlin, 1890), pp. 7ff., and translated by Winckier, Krilinschriftlich, Bibliothek, i, pp. 129ff. Compare also Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische TexU und Bihhr, i, p. 110.
(54) inaVI palo-iaa-na ala-ni sa si-di (nam) Ba-li-hj (">.->) ak-tf-rib
ara-mu Ul ala-ni-su-nu idu-ku (.">('») a-na (alu) Til-mar-a-hi eruru) Purattu ina mi-li-sa fr-oir(68) ma-oa-tu ia sarra-ni Sa
»9) kali-Su-nu am-hur ina u-ini-su-ma (m)Pir-id-ri (60) fiar (matu) Dimasku (m)Ir-bw-li-na (matu) A-mat-a-a a-di
together with the kings (61) of the Hittite country trusted in one another, and (62) marched to make war and battle (63) upon me. By command of Ashur, the great lord, my lord (64) I fought with them and defeated them. I took from them (65) their chariots, their horses, their equipments, and (66) destroyed, with arms, twenty thousand five hundred of their troops.
ni (61) §a (matu) JJat-ti u a-Jjat tam-ti a-na idi a-ba-mis (62) it-taklu-ma a-na e-pi§ kabli u tab,azi (63) a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni ina ki-bit Asur belli ralm brli-ia (64) it-ti-§u-nu am-dab-h,i-i* abikta-§u-nu aS-kun (65) nar-kabati-su-nu bit-h,al-la-§u-nu u-nu-tii tahazi-su-nu e-kim-§u-nu (66) XX.M.V.C (sabu) ti-du-ki-su-nu ina kakke u-§amkit
The Monolith Inscription l Column II:
(78) In the eponym year of Daian-Asshur in the month of Airu, on the fourteenth day I departed from Nineveh, crossed the Tigris [and] approached the cities (79) of Giammu on the Balikh. The fear of my dominion, the brightness of my powerful arms frightened them and they slew with their own arms Giammu their lord. (80) I entered Kitlala and Til-sba-mar-akhi. I brought my gods into his palaces [and] in his palaces I held festival. (SI) I opened his treasury [and] found his treasures; his goods and possessions I plundered [and] carried away to my city of Asshur. From Kitlala
1 Tin- monolith containing this Inscription was erected in the neighborhood of Diarbekr, on the upper Tigris, and is now in the British Museum. It is published III ft., 7f. (1866). Compare also Jar Craig, Hebraica, in (1SS7), p. 201. It hss been frequently tran for example, by A. H. Sayce. Seeorda of the Past, iii, p. 81 ; I . E. I Kciliiiscfirijtlichc Bibliothek, i, pp. loltt. Th«> portion here given i- slsO translated by Wineklcr, KeUinachrif&iche* 7'ixtbuch zum Alton
3te Auf., p. 18ff., and bv Ungnad in Gressmaim, Altorientalische . i, p. 109f.
(78) ina lime Daian-ASur arab Airu umu XIV (kam) ifitu Xinua at-tu-mus (nam) Diglat i-te-bir a-na alani(ni) (79) §a Gi-am-mu (nam) Balilji ak-ti-rib pul-J}a-at brlu-ti-ia na-mur-rat kakki-ia izzu-ti ip-la-Jju-ma i-na kakki ra-ma-ni-su-nu (m) Gi-am-mu bcli-su-nu
(80) i-du-ku a-na (alu) Kit-la-la u (alu) Til-sa-mar-a-^i lu eru-ub ilani-ia ana ekallati-su lu-u-§e-ri-ib ta-si-il-tu ina ekallati-§u lu as-kun
(81) na-kan-te lu ap-ti ni-sir-tu-§u lu a-mur makurri-su bu§a-su as-lu-
I departed [and] approached Kar-Shulmanu-asharid. (82) Upon boats made of the sheep skins I crossed the Euphrates for the second time at flood. The tribute of the kings of that side of the Euphrates, of Sangar (83) of Carchemish, of Kundashpi of Kummukh, of Arame, of Bit-Gusi, of Lalli, the Melidsean, of Khaiani, of Bit- Gabar, (84) of Kalparuda, the Patinsean, of Kalparuda, the Gurgumaean, silver, gold, lead, copper, [and] copper vessels, (85) I received in Asshur-utir-asbat, — on the far side of the Euphrates, — on the river Sagur; this city the Hittites (86) call Pitru. I departed from the Euphrates, [and] approached Khalman (i. e., Aleppo). They feared my battle, [and] embraced my feet. I received (S7) gold and silver as their tribute. I offered sacrifices to the god Adad of Khalman.
I departed from Khalman and approached two cities of (88) Irkhulini, the Hamathite. Adennu, Parga, [and] Argand, his royal city, I captured. I brought out his booty possessions and (89) goods of his palaces, and set fire to his palaces. I departed from Argana; I approached Qarqar; (90) Qarqar his royal city, I plundered, destroyed [and] burned with fire. Twelve hundred chariots, twelve hundred horsemen, twenty thousand men of
la a-na ali-ia A§ur ub-la i§tu (alu) Kit-la-la at-tu-mu§ a-na (alu) Kar-
§ul-man-nu-asaridu (82) ak-ti-rib ina elippani ma§ak ta|)-§i-e §a §ant-te
Sanitu (nam) Pu-rat ina me-li-§a e-bir raa-da-tu §a Sarrani §a-§idi am-
\ru) Purat §a (m)Sa-an-gar (83) Gar-ga-me§-ai §a (m)Kuun-da-as-pi (alu) Ku-mu-ba-ai §a (m)A-ra-me mar Gu-si §a (m)Lal-li
(alu) Me-li-da-ai §a (m)ba-ia-ni mar Ga-ba-ri (84) §a (m)Kal-pa-ru-da
Pa-ti-nai-ai Sa (m)Kal-pa-ru-da (matu) Gam-gu-ma-ai ka§pi
jjura^i anaki -it cirri utnmari .siparri (So) (alu) A§ur-ut-tir-as-bat §a §idi
am-ma-tr la < naru) Pu-rat sa «'li (naru) Sa-gu-ri §a ni§i-e (matu) Qatta-ai (alu) Pi-it-ru (86) i-ka-bu-su-ni ina lil>-bi am-fcur i§tu oli (naru)
Pu-rat at-tu-mus a-na (alu) rjal-man ak-ti-rib tajjazi i-du-ru §epa
is-bu-tu (87) kaspi burasi ma-da-ta-su-nu am-bur niki ana pan (ilu)
Adad Sa (alu) JJai-man fpu-us ifttu (alu) Qal-inan at-tu-mu§ a-na
)Ir-bu-li-c-ni (matu) A-mat-a-a ak-ti-rib (alu) A-dien-nu (alu) ilu ) Ar-ira-na-a alu §arru-ti-§u aksu-ud §al-
ikkuri ('-kallat<--su Q a-na (*k:*illate-§u
iSatiad-di iftttl (alu) Ar-tra-na-a at-tu-musa-na (alu) Kar-ka-ra ak-ti-
; | Kar-ka-ra alu sarru-ti-su al>-bul ak-kur ina i§ate afi-ruupI.M.II.C narkal.ati I.M.I I.( ! bit-hal-lu XXM fat* §a (m)Bir-id-ri
Bir-idri1 (91) of Damascus; seven hundred chariots, seven hundred horsemen, ten thousand men of Irkhuleni the Hamathite; two thousand chariots, ten thousand men of Ahab, (92) the Israelite; five hundred men of the Guaeans (i. e., of Que, Cilicia) ; one thousand men of the Musreans; ten chariots, ten thousand men of the Irqanatians; (93) two hundred men of Matinu-ba'li, the Arvadite; two hundred men of the Usanateans; thirty chariots, ten thousand men of (94) Adunu-ba'li the Shianian; one thousand camels of Gindibu, the Arabian . . . one thousand men of (95) Ba'sa, son of Rukhubi of Ammon, these twelve2 kings he took to his assistance, [and] they marched to make (96) war and battle upon me. With the exalted power which Ashur, the lord, had granted me, with the powerful arms, which Nergal, who walks before me (97) had granted to me, I fought with them; from Qarqar to Gilzau I accomplished their defeat. Fourteen thousand of their troops (98) I cast down with arms, like Adad I rained a deluge upon them, I heaped
The Assyrian form of the name is expressed by (ilu) iM-id-ri and the reading of the ideogram im has caused much dispute. Schrader, Zimmern, and Ungnad nave read it Adad-idri or Hadad-idri, but Delitzsch and WineUer, Bir-idri. Zimnwrn has now changed his mind (Benhadad, Hilprecht Anniversary Volume, Leipzig, 1909, pp. 299-303), and Langdon has supported him (Langdon, Pir-idri [Ben-Hadad] King of Syria, Expository Times, November, 1911, pp. 68, 69). The name seems originally to have been Bir-hadar; compare LXX, vloc 'Adep. He i< the kingwho is called Benhadad in 1 Kings 20. Iff.; 2 Kings 6. 24; 8. 7-15.
2 The total of these numbers makes eleven, and not twelve, and the total of all arms amounts to 3,940 chariots, 1,900 horsemen, 62,900 infantry, and 1,000 camels.
(91) Sa (matu) Dimaski VIIC narkabate VIIC bit-bal-lu XM sabe sa (m)Ir-bu-li-e-nu (matu) A-mat-a-a IIM narkabate XM sabe sa (m)A- ba-ab-bu (92) (matu) Sir-'-la-a-a VC sabe sa (matu) Gu-a-a IM sabe sa (matu) Mu-us-ra-a-a X narkabate XV sabe Sa (matu) Ir-ka-na-ta-a (93) IIC sabe Sa (m)Ma-ti-nu-ba-'-li (matu) Ar-ma-da-a-a IIC sab£ sa (matu) U-sa-na-ta-a-a XXX narkabate X (?) M sabe (94) Sa (m)A-du-nu-ba-'-li (matu) §i-a-na-a-a IM (imeru) gam-ma-lu Sa (m)Gin-in-di-bu-' (matu) Ar-ba-a-a . . . M sab£ (95) Sa (m)Ba-'-Sa mar (m)Ru-bu-bi (matu) A-ma-na-a-a XII Sarra-ni an-nu-ti a-na niraru-ti-Su il-ka-a a[-na e-peS] (96) kabli u tafcazi ana mabri-ia itbu-ni ina idat strdte §a ASur belu ittadin ina kakke dannute Sa Nergal a-lik pani-ia (97) iS-ru-ka it-ti-Su-nu am-dab-bi-i? istu (alu) K.ar-ka-ra a-di (alu) Gil-za-u abikta-su-nu lu as-kun XIVM saW (98) ti-du-ki-Su-nu ina kakke u-Sam-kit kima (ilu) Adad eli-Su-nu riup their bodies, (99) I filled the plain. [I destroyed] their troops with arms, I made their blood flow over the ... of the field. (100) The field was too small to cast down their bodies, the broad field (?) was not sufficient to bury them. With their bodies I dammed (101) the Orontes, as with a dam (?). In that battle I took from them their chariots, horsemen, (102) horses, their teams.
hj-il-ta u-Sa az-nin u-ma-si§al (?)[ma(?)-te-su-nu (99) pa-an na-me-e u-sam-li rapsate ummanate-Su-nu ina kakke u-Sar-di dame-Su-nu Jjarpa-lu Sa nagu (100) i-me-is-sir a-na Sum-kut nap§at£-Su nab-ra-ru-u rap-su a-na kub-bu-ri-§u-nu ijj-li-ik ina niSe-Su-nu (101) (naru) A-raan-tu kima ti-tur-ri ak-Sir ina ki-rib tam-h,a-ri Su-a-ti narkabate- Su-nu bit-h,al-la-Su-nu(102)sise-Su-nu sinda-at ni-ri-Su-nu e-kim-Su-nu
The Bull Inscription ' (67) In the sixth of my years of reign I departed from Nineveh, (and) approached the (68) river Balikh. [The land (?)] feared my powerful arms and [killed its prince] Giammu. I entered Til-mar-akhi. (69) I took the city for myself. I departed from the district of the Balikh. I crossed the Euphrates at high water (and) received the tribute of the kings (70) of the Hittite country. I departed from the Hittite country (and) approached Khalman (i. e., Aleppo). I offered [sacrifice to the god Hadad] of Khalman. I departed (71) from Khalman. I approached Qarqar. Bir-idri of Damascus and Irkhuleni of Hamath, (72) together with twelve kings of
1 Inscribed upon two large bulls from Nimroud, published by A. II. I.:i:ird, Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character from Assyrian Monuments (London, 1851), pp. 14-16, 46, 47; republished in transcription ■Hid translation by l)elit/.sch, Bcitrage zur Assyriologie, vi, pp. 144tT. The portions here quoted are translated also by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorirntalixchc Trxtc und Bildcr, i, p. 110.
(67) ina VI pal6-ia iStu (alu) Ni-nu-a at-tu-muS a-na (68) (nam) Bali-L'i ak-tf-[rib matu (?) iStu] pan kakke-ia dan-nu-te ip-lah,-ma ara-mu [bol ali-Su-nu iduk (?) a-na] alu Til-mar-a-hj eru-ub (69) ala a-na ramani [iM]-ia as-bat iStu Si-di (naru) Ba-li-hj at-tumuS (naru) Pfurat ina mi-li-Sa <-l>ir ma-da-tu] Sa Sarra-ni (70) sa (matu) JJat-ti am-four iStu (matu) ^at-ti at-tu-muS a-na (alu) $alman ak-tf-rib (immi'Tii) [nike ana pan Adad?] Sa (alu) $al-inan £pu-uS (71) ifitu (alu) Qal-inan at-tu-muS a-na (alu) Kar-ka-ra aktf-rib (m)Bir-id-ri Sa (matu) Imm-su (m)Ir-h,u-lo-ni fmatu) A-ma-ta-a-a (72) a-di XII Sarra-ni Sa Si-di tam-di a-na id6 a-ba-mifi
the sea-coast trusted to their arms, and marched to make war and battle against me. (73) I fought with them. Twenty-five thousand of their warriors I destroyed with arms. Their chariots, their saddle-horses, (74) their equipments I took from them. They fled to save their lives. I took ship and went out upon the sea.
it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-pe§ kabli u tajjazi a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni (73) itti-su-nu am-dah,-&i-is XXMVM sab6 ti-du-ki-§u-nu ina kakk6 u-samkit narkabate-Su-nu bit-&al-la-§u-nu (74) u-nu-ut tah,azi-§u-nu e-kim-su-nu a-na §u-zu-ub napsate-su-nu e-li-u ina elippS ar-kab a-di kabal tam-di a-lik
The Berlin Inscription * (1) Shalmaneser, the great king, the mighty king, (2) king of all the four quarters, the sturdy, (3) the bold, the rival of the princes (4) of the world, great kings, (5) son of Ashurnazirpal, king of the world, king of Assyria, (6) son of Tukulti-Ninib, king of the world, king of Assyria, conqueror of (7) Enzi,2 Gilzan, (and) Khubushkia. (8) Urartu, I smote (?) their defeat (9) I accomplished. Like fire (10) I came upon them. Akhuni (11) of the people of Adini,3 together with his gods (12) the soldiers of his land, and the goods of his household I seized (13) for the people of my land. At that
1 From a large statue of the king, found at Asshur (see Andrae, in MitUilungen der Deutschen Orient Gesellschaft, No. 21, pp. 20, 39-42). Published by Messerschmidt, Keilschrifttexte an* Assur, historischen Inhcdts, i, No. 30, Plates 41, 42. Translated by Langdon, Expository Times, November, 1911, p. 69.
a Elsewhere Enzite.
8 For the correct translation of mar Adini see note on Iaua mar IJumria, p. 304.
(1) Sulmanu-asaridu Sarru rabu sarru dannu
(2) sar kul-lat kib-rat arba'i ik-du
(3) li-'-u sa-nin mal-ki
(4) §a ki§-§a-ti rabuti §arrani
(5) mar Asur-nasir-apli sar kissati §ar (mat) A§§ur
(6) apal Tukulti-Ninib sar kissati §ar (mat) A§§ur-ma ka-Sid
(7) (mat) En-zi (mat) Gil-za-a-nu (mat) 9u-bu-u§-[ki-a]
(8) (mat) U-ra-[ar?]-tam as-pan (?) [abikta-sunu]
(9) a§-kun-ma ki-ma i§ati
(10) eli-su-nu a-ba-' A-Jju-ni
(11) mar A-di-ni a-di ilani-§u
(12) sabe-su mati-§u makkur biti[§u a]-suQja-su]
(13) a-na ni§e mati-ia [i-nu-]su-ma
time (14) Bir-idri of the land of Damascus, (15) together with the twelve princes, his helpers, (16) their defeat I accomplished. Twenty-nine thousand (17) strong warriors (IS) I prostrated like a simoon (?) (19) The rest of his soldiers, into the (20) river Orontes (21) I cast. (22) To (23) save (24) their lives they went up. (25) Biridri forsook his land.1 (26) Hazael, the son of a nobody, (27) seized the throne. His numerous soldiers (28) he summoned; to make (29) battle and war against me he went forth. (30) With him I fought, his defeat (31) I accomplished. The wall of his camp I took from him. (32) To save his life (33) he went up. To (34) Damascus, (35) his royal city, I pursued him.
1 "Forsook his land" is equivalent to abdication.
(14) (m, ilu) Bir-id-ri sa (mat) DimaSki
(15) a-di XII mal-ki ri-si-§u
(16) abikta-su-nu as-kuii-ma XXIXM
(17) a-li-li mun-tah,-h,i-si
(18) u-ni-li ki-ma §u-bi*
(19) si-ta-at sabe-§u-nu a-na
(20) nar A-ra-an-te (21) as-pu-uk (22) a-na (23) §u-zu-ub (24) napsati-su-nu e-li-u (25) (m, ilu) Bir-id-ri mati-su e-mi-id
(26) (m) ^a-za-'-ilu mar la ma-ma-na
(27) kussa is-bat sabe-Su ma-'-du
(28) id-ka-a a-na e-pi§
(29) kabli u tafcazi a-na irti-a it-ba
(30) it-ti-§u am-dah,-hj-is abikta-§u
(31) as-kun dur us-ma-ni-§u e-kim-su
(32) a-na §u-zu-ub nap§ati-§u (33) e-li a-di
(34) (alu) Di-ma-a§-ki
(35) al 5arrati-§u ar-di
iac SaubA, simoon [Haupt]. Langdon translates I crushed like chaff, which seems unsuitable.
850-849 B. C.
The Obelisk Inscription ' (85) In the tenth of the years of my reign I crossed, for the eighth time, the Euphrates and captured the
bllottMoo im p. 293. (85) ina X pal. -ia VIII Sanltu (nam) Purattu e-l>ir ala-ni 5a
cities of Sangara of Carchemish. (86) I marched to the cities of Arame, and captured Arne, his royal city, with one hundred of its villages.
(87) In the eleventh of my years of reign I crossed, for the ninth time, the Euphrates and captured cities without number. I went up to the cities of the Hittite country, and (88) of Hamath, and captured eighty -nine cities. Bir-idri of Damascus and twelve kings of the Hittite territory trusted (89) to their arms. I accomplished their defeat.
(m)Sa-an-ga-ra Gar-ga-mi§-a-a ak-§u-ud (86) a-na ala-ni §a (n> me ak-tf-nb (alu) Ar-ni-e alu §arru-ti-§u adi IC ala-ni-§u ak§u-ud (87) ina XI pale-ia IX Sanitu (nam) Purattu e-bir ala-ni a-na la ma-ni ak§u-ud a-na ala-ni §a (matu) bat-ti (88) §a (matu) A-mata-a at-[ta]-rad LXXXIX ala-ni aksu-ud(m) Bir-id-ri (matu) imeriSu X 1 1 s;irra-ni §a (matu) Hat-ti (89) a-na id! a-ba-mi£ iz-zi-zu abikta-§u-nu a§-kun
The Bull Inscription *
(84) In the tenth of my years of reign (85) I crossed the
Euphrates for the eighth time. The cities of Sangar of
Carchemish I destroyed, wasted, [and] burned with fire.
From the cities (86) of Carchemish I departed, [and]
approached the cities of Arame. I captured Arne, the
city of his lordship; one hundred cities of its environs
(87) I destroyed, wasted, [and] burned with fire. I made
a slaughter among them and took away their prisoners.
At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Irkhuleni (88) the
Hamathite, together with twelve kings of the sea-coast,
trusted in each other, and marched against me to give
war and battle. (89) I fought with them (and) ac-
1 For references to text and translations see p. 297.
(84) ina X palc-ia (85) VIII Sanitu Purat e-bir ala-ni §a (m)Sa-angar (alu)Gar-ga-miS-a-a ab-bul a-kur ina i§ati a5ru-up i§tu ala-ni (86) §a (alu) Gar-ga-mi§-a-a at-tu-mus a-na ala-ni §a (m)A-ra-me ak-tf-rib (alu) Ar-ni-e alu §arru-ti-§u aksu-ud a-di IC ala-ni §a lime-tu-§u (87) ab-bul a-kur ina isati a§ru-up dikta-§u-nu a-duk 6al-la-su-nu a§-lu-la ina u-me-su-ma (m) Bir-id-ri §a (matu) Imeri-§u (m)Ir-^u-le-ni (88) (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a a-di XII §arra-ni §a §i-di tam-di a-na id(p) a-ba-mi§ it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-pes kabli u tafcazi a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni (89) it-ti-§u-nu am-dab-bi-?» abiktacomplished their defeat. Their chariots, horsemen, [and] war equipments I took from them; they fled to save their lives.1
(90) In the eleventh of my years of reign I departed from Nineveh and crossed for the ninth time the Euphrates at high water. I captured ninety-seven cities of Sangar; (91) I captured, destroyed, wasted, and burned with fire one hundred cities of Aj-ame. I reached the side of the Amanus [and] crossed Mount Yaraku ; I climbed up to the Hamathite cities [and] captured the (92) city of Ashtamaku with ninety-seven of its cities. I made a slaughter and carried away prisoners from them.
At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Irkhuleni of Hamath, (93) with twelve kings of the sea-coast, trusted in each other and marched against me to give war and battle. I fought with them and (94) accomplished their defeat. Ten thousand of their soldiers I destroyed with arms; their chariots, horsemen, [and] war equipments I took from them. On my return I captured Apparasu, (95) a fortress of Arame. At that time I received the tribute of Kalparundi of Patin, silver and gold bars,
*The account here given of a campaign in 850 against the peoples
of Damascus and Hamath is not confirmed in the other inscriptions of
this king, and must be due to an erroneous duplication upon the Bull
• ion. The language is the same as that given under the eleventh
year (849), and must be an accidental mistake for the tenth year (850).
Su-nu a§-kun narkabati-§u-nu bit-Jjal-la-Su-nu u-nu-ut tah,azi-§u-nu e-kim-su-nu a-na §u-zu-ub napsate-su-nu e-li-u (90) ina XI pale-ia i5tu (alu) Ni-nu-a at-tu-mu§ IX Sanitu Purat ina mi-li-§a e-bir XCVII ala-ni §a (m)Sa-an-ga-ar ak§u-ud C ala-ni §a (m)A-ra-me (91) ak§u-ud ab-bul a-kur ina i§ati a§ru-up §i-di (§adti) JJa-ma-ni as-bat (§adu) Ia-ra-ku a(t)-ta-bal-kat a-na ala-ni Sa (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a at-tar-da (02) (alu) A§-ta-mar-ku a-di XCIX ala-ni ak§u-ud dikta-§u-nu a-duk §al-la-su-nu a§-lu-la ina u-me-§u-ma (m)Hir-id-ri sa (matu) imeri-§u (m)Ir-Jju-li-ni (matu) A-raa-ta-a-a (93) a-di XII §arra-ni §a §i-di tam-di a-na irf(pl) a-baniis it-tak-lu-ma a-na e-pe§ kabli u lahazi ina irti-ia it-bu-ni it-ti- §u-nu am-<lab-bi-si abikta-su-nu (04) al-kun XM sab^ ti-du-ki-§unu ina kakke u-§am-kit narkabati-su-nu bit-jjal-la-su-nu u-nu-ut t.i-}j:i-zi-su-nu e-kini-su-rm ina ta-i:i-ur-ti-ia (alu) Ap-pa-ra-zu iu dan-nu-ti-§u §a (m)A-ra-me ak5u-ud ina u-me-§u-ma tu §a (m)Kal-pa-ru-un-di (matu) Pa-ti-na-a-a kaspu(pl)
horses, cattle, sheep, (96) stuffs, and cloths.1 I went up to the Amanus; I cut beams of cedar wood.
1 ? Linen.
hurasu(pl) anku(pl) sise alpe immere (96) (subat) lu-bul-ti (subat) kitu(pl) am-h,ur a-na (§adu) 5a-ma-ni e-H 0?u) gusure (isu) e-ri-ni a-kis
846 B. C.
The Obelisk Inscription ' In the fourteenth of my years of reign I called out2 the land [and] crossed the Euphrates. Twelve kings marched against me; (92) I fought with them and accomplished their defeat.
The Bull Inscription * ^y\ In the fourteenth of my years of reign I called out the
broad land without number. (100) With one hundred and twenty thousand troops I crossed the Euphrates at high water. At that time Bir-idri of Damascus, Irkhuleni of Hamath, (101) with twelve kings of the seacoast, above and below,8 called out their troops without number, and marched against me. I fought with them and (102) accomplished their defeat; I destroyed their chariots and horsemen; their war equipments I took from them. They fled to save their lives.
1 For references to texts and translations see pp. 293, 297 8 That is, made a levy of troops. » That is, North and South.
Obelisk:
ina XIV pale-ia matu ad-ki (nam) Purattu e-bir XII sarnini ina irti-ia it-bu-ni [it-ti-su-nu] (92) am-dah,-h>is abikta-su-nu as-kun
Bull:
ina XIV pale-ia ma-a-tu rapas-tu a-na la ma-ni ad-ki it-ti (100) I.C.M,XX.M ummanate-ia (nam) Purat ina mi-li-sa e-bir ina u-mesu-ma (m)Bir-id-ri sa (matu) DimaSku (m)Ir-bu-le-ni (matu) A-mata-a-a a-di (101) XII sarra-ni sa §i-di tam-di eliti u saliti ummanate- §u-nu ma'adati a-na la ma-ni id-ku-ni a-na irti-ia it-bu-ni it-ti-su-nu am-dab-h>?i (102) abikta-su-nu as-kun narkabati-su-nu bit-fcal-lasu-nu a-si-i' u-nu-ut tajjazi-su-nu e-kim-§u-nu a-na §u-zu-ub nap§atesu-nu e-li u
842 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription * In the eighteenth of my years of reign I crossed the Euphrates for the sixteenth time. Hazael (98) of Damascus marched out to battle. One thousand one hundred and twenty-one of his chariots, [and] four hundred and seventy of his horsemen, with (99) his camp, I took from him.
Annalistic Fragment2 (1) In the eighteenth of my years of reign I crossed, for the sixteenth time, (2) the Euphrates. Hazael of Damascus (3, 4) trusted to the great number of his troops (5) and called out his troops in numbers. (6) Saniru,3 a peak in the Lebanon district, he made into (8) his fortress. I fought with him (9) and defeated him. Sixteen thousand (10) of his soldiers with arms (11) I destroyed with arms, one thousand one hundred and twenty-one of his chariots, (12) four hundred and seventy of his horsemen, with his camp, (13) I took from him. He fled to save (14) his life. I pursued him and (15) in Damascus, his royal city, shut him up.
1 For reference to text and translation see p. 293.
a The original appears to have been lost. It is published from squeezes in III R., 5, No. 6, and also in Delitzsch, Assyrische Lesestiicke, 4te Auf . (Leipzig, 1900), p. 51f. Translated by Winckler, in KeUinschriftliche BiMiothek, i, p. 140f., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altoricntalische Texte und BUder, i, p. 112.
1 T&fe ■ H'rinon, Deut. 3. 9.
Obeli
Will palr-ia XVI s.initu Purattu e-bir (m)IIa-za-'-ilu (98) §a (matu) Imeri-su a-na tahazi it-ba-a IMICXXI narkabati-§u IV( I. XX bit-bal-lu-§u it-ti (99) u§-ma-ni-§u e-kim-§u
(1) ina XVIII pal«'-ia XVI sanitu (n:'iru) Purattu (2) e-bir
-'-flu §a (matu) DimaSki (3) a-na gi-bis um-inanati-§u (4) itta-kil-ma umman:'iti-su (.'>) a-na ma-'-<lis i<l-ka-a (('») (sadu) Sa-ni-ru
sade(e) (7) §a pu-ut flbdu) Lab-nft-na ft-na dan-nn-ti-su
kun it-ii-§u am-dali-bi-is (9) al.ikta-sn as-knn X'IM
(lO)sab.'- ti-<lu-ki-su ina kakkr (l'l) u-sam-kil IMICXXI n:irkal):".ti-
: I I XX l.it-hal-In-sii it-ti us-ni.-m-iii-su (18) e-kim-.-u a-n:i
Su-zu-ub (14 li arki-su ar-tcnli (1.3) ina (alu) Di-ma5-ki
(16) I cut down his parks and marched to the mountains of (17) the Hauran. Cities (18) without number I destroyed, wasted, [and] (19) burned with fire, and carried away booty (20) without number. (21) I marched to the mountains of Ba'li-ra'si,1 (22) a mountain which is at the head of the sea, (23) and set up there my royal portrait. At that time I received (24) the tribute of the Tyrians, (25) Sidonians, and of Jehu, (26) of the land of Omri.3
Obelisk Legend Beneath the Reliefs Tribute of Jehu, of the land of Omri: silver (and) gold, a bowl (?) of gold, a basin (?) of gold, cups (?) of gold, pails of gold, bars of lead, sceptres (?) for the hand of the king, and balsam woods I received from him.
1 At tin- front of the Nahr-el-Kelb, the Dog River, a short distance above Beirut.
2 Jehu of Israel. The Assyrian expression mar (fumri, formerly translated "son of Omri," mfm rather "the people of the lend <>f Omri," as Bezold was the first to discover (Catalogue of the Cuneiform Tablets . . . of the British Museum, v, p. 1994). See further Bezold, Ninive und Babylon, 3te Auf. (Leipzig, 1909), p. 51.
:ru-ti-su e-sir-su (16) kire-su ak-kis a-di sade(e) (17) (matu) IJ.i-u-r.t-ni a-lik alani(ni) (18) a-na la ma-ni a-bul a-kur (19) ina isati asrup(up) sal-la-su-nu (20) a-na la ma-ni as-lu-la (21) a-di Sade(e) flnati) Ba-'-li-ra-'-si (22) Sa r6§ tam-di a-lik sa-lam sarrusia lib-bi as (!)-kup ina u-me-su-ma (24) ma-da-tu sa Sur-ra-a-a (25) (matu) §i-du-na-a-a Sa (m)Ia-u-a (26) mar Hu-um-ri-i am-h,ur Obelisk Legend:
ma-da-tu 5a (m)Ia-u-a mar JJu-ura-ri-i kaspo burase sip(?)-lu fcurasu zu-ku-tu fcurasu ka-bu-a-te biirasu da-la-ni h,urasii anake (isu) bu-but-tu busu §arri'(isu) bu-dil-ba-ti am-bur-§u
839 B. C. The Obelisk Inscription In the twenty-first of my years of reign I crossed the Euphrates for the twenty-first time. I marched against the cities of (103) Hazael of Damascus. I captured four of his cities. I received the tribute of the Tyrians, (104) Sidonians and Byblians.
Obelisk:
ina XXI pal6-ia XXI sanltu (nam) Purattu e-bir a-na alani(ni) (103) sa ga-za-'-ilu sa (matu) Imeri-su a-lik IV ma-h,a-zi-§u aksud(ud) ma-da-tu §a (matu) Sur-ra-a-a (104) (matu) Si-du-na-a-a (matu) Gu-bul (!)-a-a am-fcur
V. ADAD-NIRARI IV (812-783 B. C.)
- CALAH INSCRIPTION1
(1) The palace of Adad-nirari, the great king, the powerful king, king of the world, king of Assyria, the king over whom from his childhood Ashur, king of the Igigi2 had watched, and had presented him with a kingdom (2) beyond compare, whose lordship, like . . . had proclaimed over the people of Assyria, and (3) had established his throne; the lofty priest, who adorns E-sharra,3 the unwearied . . . , who holds in his hand the command of E-kur; (4) who goes about in the service of Ashur his lord, and the kings of the four quarters of the earth (5) has he cast down at his feet; who has conquered from Siluna, (6) which lies in the east, the lands of Saban, Ellipi, Kharkhar, Araziash, (7) Mesu, Madai, Gizilbunda, in its entire extent, (8) Munna, Parsua, Allabria, Abdadana, (9) Nairi, in its entire extent, Andiu, whose location is far distant, (10) the mountain slopes, in their entire extent to the coast of the great sea of the (11) east; who conquered from the bank of the Euphrates the Hittite country, Amurru in its entirety, (12) Tyre,
1 First published in I Rawlinson, 35, No. 1. Translated by Abel in KeUinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, pp. 190ff.; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch, 3te Auf ., p. 26f ., and by Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, I, pp. 112, 113.
8 The gods and spirits of the upper world.
1 The temple of Ashur, called also Ekur.
(1) e-kal (m) Adad-nirari sarru rabil sarru dan-nu 8ar kiSsati sar Assur sarru sa ina mari-su Asur sar (ilu) Igigi ut-tu-su-ma malkut (2) la sa-na-an u-mal-lu-u ka-tus-su ri-'-u-su kima ri-ti eli aide (matu) Assur u-te-bu-ma (3) u-sar-si-du kussa-su sangu ellu za-nin E-sar-ra la mu-par-ku-u mu-rim pa-an E-kur (4) sa ina tukul-ti (ilu) Asur beli-su illi-ku-ma mal-ki sa kib-rat irbit-ti (5) u-sikni-su a-na sepa-su ka-sid istu (sadu) Si-lu-na (6) sa na-pah, (ilu) sam-§i (matu) sab el-li-pi (matu) ^ar-|}ar (matu) A-ra-zi-a§ (7) (matu) Me-su (matu) Ma-da-a-a (matu) Gi-zil-bu-un-da ana si-hjr-ti-su (8) (matu) Mu-un-im (main) 1'ur-su-a (matu) Al-lab-ri-ia (inutu) Al>-da-da-na (9) (matu) Na-'-ri ana pat gim-ri-sa (matu) Arwli-u s:i :t-s:ir-su ru-ku (10) mi< 1-1 >ak s.idu(u) a-na pat gim-ri-su rt-<li fli t:mi-<li?i» rabi-ti (11) Sa na-palj (ilu) sain-si istu eli (naru) Purattu (matu) JJatti (matu) A-mur-ri ana si-hir-ti-isa (12) (matu) Sur-ru (matu) §i-du-nu mat ^u-um-ri-i (matu) U-du-mu (matu)
Sidon, the land of Omri,1 Edom, Palastu,2 (13) to the coast of the great sea of the west had cast themselves at my feet, (14) I laid tribute and taxes upon them.
- ' (15) I marched against Damascus, I shut up Mari', the king of Damascus, (16) in Damascus, his royal city. (17) The fear of the brightness of Ashur his3 lord, smote him to earth, he took my feet and (18) surrendered.4 Two thousand three hundred talents of silver, twenty talents of gold, (19) three thousand talents of copper, five thousand talents of iron, colored garments, linen (?), (20) an ivory bed, an ivory couch with inlaid border, his possessions, his goods (21) in unmeasured number in Damascus, his royal city, I took in his palace. (22) All the kings of Chaldea surrendered. I laid tribute and taxes upon them (23) for the future. Babylon, Borsippa, and Kutha (24) brought pure offerings to the oracles of the god Bel, Nebu, Nergal . . .
1 Israel.
aPhilistia.
- "His," so the original. It should be "my."
4 This campaign was useful to Israel in affording her a short breathing spell from Aramaean attacks. For this reason Winckler (Geschichte Israels, p. 154) desires to apply to Adad-nirari the passage, "And the Lord gave Israel a saviour, so that they went out from under the hand of the Syrians" (2 Kings 13. 5), and Jeremias (Das alte Testano ni Ml Lichte des alten Oriejxts, 2d edition, p. 517). Otto Schroeder has returned to this again, arguing (Orieniali&tische Ltteraturzeitung, 1912, col 63) that the Hebrew words saviour and helper are translations of second half of the Assyrian king's name. liut the reference is rarely to Jeroboam, as is made clear by 2 Kings 14. 26, 27. See on the passage Kit t el, and also Benzinger.
Pa-la-as-tu (13) a-di eli tam-dim rabi-ti sa sul-mu (ilu) sam-si ana s£pa-ia (14) u-§ik-ni§ biltu ma-da-tu £li-§u-nu u-kin a-na (15) matu Dimaski lu-u a-lik (m)Ma-ri-' earni §a matu Imeri-su (16) ina (alu) Di-ma-a5-ki alu sarru-ti-Su lu-u e-eir-su (17) pul-fri me-lam-me §a ASur beli-su is-h,up-§u-ma §epa-ia is-bat (18) ar-du-ti epus(u§) MMCCC bilat kaspi XX bilat fcurasi '(19) MMM bilat siparri V.M bilat parzilli lu-bul-ti bir-me kite (20) irsu smni ni-mat-ti §inni ifc-zi tam-li-e busfi-su §a-su-§u (21) ana la ma-ni ina Di-ma-aS-ki mabaz §arru-ti-su ina ki-rib ekalli-§u am-h,ur (22) sarrani(ni) Sa (matu) Kal-di kali-su-nu ar-du-ti e-pu-§u biltu ma-da-tu ana u- (23)-um za-ti eli-su-nu u-kin Babilu Bar-sip Kutu (24) ri-^at (ilu) Bel (ilu) Nabu (ilu) Nergal lu-u is-su-ni niki elluti
- NEBO STATUE FROM CALAH 1
(1) To Nebo, the powerful, the exalted, the child of Esagil, the majestic leader, (2) the strong prince, the son of Xudimmut,2 whose command is exalted, the (3) messenger of cunning things, who rules over all heaven and earth, who knows all things, (4) whose ear is wide open, who holds the tablet stylus, who takes the prisoner's hand, the merciful, the sorcerer, who (5) is able to cleanse or bewitch the beloved of Bel, the lord of lords, (6) whose power is beyond dispute, without whom naught is determined in heaven, (7) the compassionate, the forgiving, whose condescension is good, who dwells in Ezida, which is in Calah, (8) the great lord, his lord has this been made and presented, for the life of Adad-nirari, the king oPAshur, his lord, and for the life (9) of Sammuramat,3 mistress of the palace, his mistress, by Bel-tarsi-ilu-ma, (10) governor of Calah, Khamadi, Sirgana, Temeni, Ialuna, (11) for his life, for the length of his days, increase of his years, the wellbeing of his house, and his
J Published I R., 35, No. 2; Abel and Winckler, Keilschrifttexte zum Gcbrauch bei Vorlesungen, p. 14. Translated by Hommel, Geschichte Babyloniens und Assyriens, p. 630; by Abel, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, i, p. 193; by Winckler, KeUinschrxftlxches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 27, 28.
2 Nudimmut — Ea.
1 Sammuramat, who is the original of the legendary Semiramis, was the wife of Shamshi-Adad IV, and the mother of Adad-nirari IV, who here calls her "mistress of the palace." See the most interesting study by C. F. Lehmann-Haupt, Die Historische Semiramis und ihre Zeit. (Tubingen, 1910).
(1) a-na (ilu) Nabu da-pi-ni sa-ki-e mar (ilu) E-sag-gil igigallu §itra-fou (2) niDu ka§-ka-§u mar (ilu) Nu-dim-mut §a ki-bit-su mah,-rat
(3) abkal nik-la-a-ti pa-kid ki§-&at Sami-e irei-tim mu-du-u mimma
8um-Su (4) rap-§a uz-ni ta-me-ilj kan dup-pi a-hj-zu kat ka-mi ri-menu-u mus-ta-lu (5) §a §u-ud-du u 8u-§u-bu ba-§u-u iit-ti-§u na-ra-am
(ilu) Enlil bel beli-e (6) §a la i§-§a-na-nu dan-nu-su §a balu-u§-§u
ina Sami-e la i5-§a-ka-nu mil-ku (7) ri-rne-nu-u ta-ia-a-ru §a na-a3-
liur-su tal.u a-§ib E-zi-da 5a ki-ril> (alu) Kal-hj (S) belu rabu l»«'-l-su
(m) Adad-nirari lar fmAtu) ASfiur beli-§u u balAt
(9) (arm-It u) Sa-am-mu-ra-mat aim-lit rkalli U-lti-Su (m)Hrl-tar-si-
^.lrnt'lu) sakin (10) (aim Kal-hj (matu) #a-me-di (matu)
matu) Te-mi-ni (matu) Ia-lu-na (11) a-na bal/it napsatiiu arak umi-Su §um-ud §anati-§u Sul-mu biti-§u u niSi-§u la ba5u
people, that illness may not befall his posterity. (12) Let every later prince trust in Nebo, trust not in any other god.1
1 Winckler (Keilinscriftliches Textbuch, 3te Auf ., p. 28, footnote) refers to the last line as having a "monotheistic tendency." It may, rather, have a henotheistic tendency, but even this is dubious in the light of the king's other inscriptions.
murua pirh>§u (12) u-se-pis-ma iki§ raa-nu ar-ku-u a-na (ilu) NabO. na-atr^kil ana ilu §a-ni-ma la ta-tak-kil
VI. TIGLATHPILESER IV (745-727 B. C.)
There was a great civil war in Assyria in the year 746, and at its close there appeared a new order in the kingdom. Before it there had ruled a weak descendant of the ancient line of kings who had made the name of Assyria feared from the eastern mountains to the western sea. In his hands the power which had swept with a force almost resistless was a useless thing. When he was gone the sceptre was grasped by a hand as firm as ever had been known in the kingdom, and its every move was directed by a mind full of original creative impulse.
The new king was proclaimed under the name and style of Tiglathpileser in Assyria, and later under the name of Pulu1 in Babylonia. He does not give the name of his father in any of his inscriptions, and it is quite clear that he was not a descendant of the royal line, but a usurper raised to the throne by his own ability.2
1 The name in Assyrian is Tukulti-abal-esarra, which signifies, "My help is in the son of Esharra." The name in the Old Testament is written regularly Tiglathpileser, but appears erroneously written Tilgathpihiest-r in 1 Chron. 5. 6, 26, and 2 Chron. 28. 20. The name is written exactly the same as in the former Hebrew writing in the inscription of Panammu found at Sinjirli (Ausgrabungen in Senrischirli, veroffentlicht vom Orient-Komitee zu Berlin, i, pp. 55ff.). The Ptolemaic Canon writes the name Poros; see p. 239.
2 Winckler (Vorderasiatiscne Geschichte, p. 39) hazards the conjecture that he may have been a son of Adad-nirari IV, but marks it with a query. He gives no ground for the suggestion, nor do I know of any.
In the very first year of his reign Tiglathpileser found the opportunity for a display of his double skill as a general and as an organizer. Since 747 Babylonia had been under the rule of Nabonassar, who was unable to hold in check the Aramaeans, who were invading the land from the south, threatening to engulf Babylonian civilization and supplant it with their own. They were in possession of Sippar and Dur-Kurigalzu, from which every semblance of Nabonassar's dominion had disappeared. It is probable that he had asked for the intervention of his powerful neighbor, for Tiglathpileser was hailed as a deliverer as he marched southward. He drove the Aramaeans before him, and reorganized the administrative system of the country. Nabonassar retained, indeed, the royal title, but the real king was Tiglathpileser.
Two expeditions east of the Tigris speedily brought those great provinces of which Namri was the chief into subjection, but Media still remained practically independent.
During the period of Assyrian decline, before Tiglathpileser came to power, the kingdom of Khaldia (Urartu) had enjoyed a succession of kings whose prowess had gradually won all that had been lost to Assyria under the vigorous blows of Shalmaneser III. Sarduris II, perhaps the greatest of these kings, had broken down the whole circle of tribute-paying states dependent upon Assyria in the north. He had overrun the territory north of the Taurus and west of the Euphrates, and even dared to call himself king of Suri, that is, of Syria. Assisted by a coalition of several Qorthen) princes, he
rohed westward and seemed ready to make (his
claim good. Tijrhitlipileser accepted the challenge, and
irst blow by laying siege to Arpad. Sarduris
responded, not by attempting to assist the endangered city, but by striking directly at Assyria. Tiglathpileser turned upon him, and the two armies met in the southeastern part of Kummukh,1 where the Assyrians gained a victory and pursued the fleeing Sarduris as far as the Euphrates north of Amid. Arpad held out for three years (742-740), and when finally reduced it was made the first Assyrian province in Syria.2 Immediately upon its surrender deputations from nearly all the Syro- Phoenician states arrived bearing presents in token of their acceptance of the overlordship of Assyria. The small state of Unqi continued in rebellion, and had to be brought into subjection by the capture of its capital, Kinalia. It received an Assyrian governor, and was formed into a province of the now rapidly growing empire. During the years 739-735 Tiglathpileser was busied with campaigns into Armenia and into Media. From the former were taken two districts, Ulluba and Kilkhi, to receive Assyrian governors, and so assist in holding back the kings of Khaldia from invasions of Syria.
As soon as the Assyrian army had been withdrawn from Syria the states which had sent tribute were quickly ready to unite in resisting any further payments to the new monarch of Assyria. It was natural enough to pay tribute when an Assyrian army was standing near by threatening reprisals; it was quite a different matter to send treasure away to Assyria when there was none to enforce its collection. Nineteen states united to resist the payment, emboldened by the absence of Tiglathpileser, among them Hamath, Damascus, Kummukh, Tyre, Gebal, Que, Melid, Carchemish, and
1 The later well-known Kommagene, but covering more territory
2 An echo of this victorious campaign appears in 2 Kings 19. 11-13.
Samaria, while Azariah of Ja'udi1 (Yaudi) was the leader among them. Tiglathpileser came west at once and captured "the city of Kullani,"2 as the eponym canon informs us, but with the order of the campaign we are, unhappily, not fully acquainted because of the fragmentary character of the king's annals. The remaining states, except Yaudi, paid the tribute, and so for a time at least assured their security. The territory of the rebels, in its northern portion, received 30,000 colonists from Ulluba and Kilkhi, and thousands were carried out of it. Menahem of Israel paid a tribute of 1,000 shekels,3 which secured for him the continuation of his rule, but a new province was constituted in the north, and over it was seated as governor the son of Tiglathpileser, who afterward succeeded to the throne under the name of Shalmaneser.
The difficulties in the west were by no means concluded; they were, indeed, scarcely more than well begun. Damascus had sent tribute, but it had not surrendered, and no Assyrian king had set foot within its walls. Rezon was now king and was determined to hold out against the Assyrians to the last. The
1 The name "Azariah" corresponds exactly with the name of the King Azariah of Judah (2 Kings 15. 1, 2), called also Uzziah (2 Chron. 26. 1), and the name "Ja'udi," "Yaudi,** corresponds perfectly with "Judah." It was natural, therefore, that, as they were contemporaneous, the King Azariah of these inscriptions should be accepted as the Azariah (Uzziah) of Judah; so Schroder argued (Keilinschriften und Geschichtforschung, pp. 395-421), and so scholars generally agreed, as I also did myself (History of Babylonia and Assyria, ii, pp. 119ff.). It is now clear that this is incorrect. The land here referred to is a district of Sam'al (Zenjirli), of which Panammu was king, whose inscription, found at Zenjirli, repeatedly invokes the gods of Ja'udi (Ausgrabungen in Sendschirli I, Siitthrilunqm aus den Orientalischen Sammlungen, Konigl. Museen zu Berlin, Heft xi, Berlin, 1893, pp. 64, 79). The credit of j>. rc* -iying these facts belongs in the first instance to Winckler (Altorientalische Forschungen, i, p. 1, Das Syrische Land J audi und der angebliche Az/irja von Juda).
7 Kullani, the modern Kulhmhou, located about six miles from Tell Arfad (Arpad). It appears in Isa. 10 9 in the form Calno and in Amos 6. 2 is called Calneh. See Gray and Driver on the passages.
• 2 Kings 15. 19.
strategy of Tiglathpileser was of the highest order, and his plans for strangling Damascus proceeded steadily and resistlessly. In 734 he went straight to the coast of the Mediterranean, having crossed the plains of Syria near Damascus. His course was southward, and either Ashdod or Ekron was first taken, and then Gaza was approached. Hanno, the king, fled to Egypt, Gaza was taken and its gods and goods carried away to Assyria.
Pekah was now king of Samaria, and the weak and vacillating Ahaz was on the throne of Judah which had so lately been occupied by Ahaziah. Even in the very presence of the Assyrian menace these western states were ever engaged in a game of small and selfish politics. Rezon of Damascus and Pekah now united to wreak vengeance upon Ahaz and enrich their own kingdoms. Helpless before such a threat, Ahaz appealed to Tiglathpileser for assistance, an appeal certain of a speedy hearing. Tiglathpileser determined to strike Samaria first, and immediately upon his reappearance in the west the Syro- Phcenician allies withdrew from southern Judah. Tiglathpileser apparently entered Samaria from the plain of Ksdraelon, and took Ijon, Abel-Beth-Ma'aka, Janoah, Qadesh, and Hazor, and overran the whole of Gilead,Galilee, and Naphtali, carrying away large numbers into captivity.1 Pekah was slain by a party of assassins, and Hosea appointed king in his stead by the Assyrian monarch.
Tiglathpileser was now free to turn to the far greater task of overcoming Damascus. Rezon met him and was defeated, making a very narrow personal escape. The whole country was desolated, Tiglathpileser boasting that he had destroyed at this time five hundred and ninety-one cities, whose inhabitants, numbering thousands, were carried away, with all their possessions, to
i 2 Kings 15. 29.
Assyria. At last, about the end of 732, Damascus fell into his hands.
The success of Tiglathpileser IV in the west had exceeded the dreams of Shalmaneser III, who first began these invasions. By his colonizing methods he had begun the assimilation of these diverse populations into one common whole. He had extended Assyrian commerce across the Euphrates valley and over all Syria to the Phoenician and Philistine cities. Had his people been native to the sea-coast, he might have undertaken to snatch the commerce of the Mediterranean. The concluding years of Tiglathpileser's reign were occupied in righting troublous situations in Babylonia. In 733 Nabonassar died and was succeeded by his son, Nabunadinzer, who died in the second year of his reign by the hands of an assassin, Nabu-shumukin, who reigned only one month, to be deposed by Ukinzer, a Chaldean prince of Bit-Amukkani. This was in 732, and Tiglathpileser was in camp before Damascus. In 731 he appeared determined to establish a new order. Ukinzer fled from Babylon on his approach, but prepared for a siege in his old capital of Sapia. Tiglathpileser was unable to take it, perhaps on account of the lateness of the season. It was taken in 730, and on New Year's Day, 728, Tiglathpileser was crowned king of Babylon. In the month of Tibet, 727, the great king died.
- ANNALS1 (738) 103 . . . [In] the course of my campaign [I received] the tribute of the kings of [. . .]
dished, transliterated, and translated by Rost, Die Keilschri/ttexte Tiglat-Pileaer*, iii (1808). Bee i. pp. ISff., Plates xx, xxi, xv, xvi. <> Winckler, KeUinschriftliches Textbuch rum Altot if., pp. 28ff.; Ungnad in Gressniann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i. pp. ll.'^fT.
(103) . . . [ina] me-ti-ik girri-ia man-da-at-tu 6a Sarfrani]
104 .. . Az]ariah of Ja'udi (Yaudi) like . . .
105 . . . Azariah of Ja'udi in
106 . . . without number exalted to heaven
. . . with eyes as from heaven
108 . . . by means of an assault of foot-soldiers
109 . . . the advance of the powerful troops of
Asshur they heard, and their hearts feared 110 I destroyed, wasted, burned with fire
111 . . . who had taken the part (?) of Azariah and
strengthened him
112 . . . like vinestocks 113 was hard
114 was closed (?) and high . . .
115 was situated and its exit . . .
116 he made deep . . .
117 he set his arms in order against
118 he (? I) made them bear
119 his great men like
[120-122 destroyed]
123 .. . Azariah . . .
. . . a palace of my royalty . . .
124 . . . tribute like [the Assyrian I laid upon them]
125 . . . Kul[lani (?)... his confederation . . .
. . . (104) . . . [Az-ri]-ia-a-u (matu) Ia-u-da-a-a kima . . . (105) . . . A]z-ri-ia-u (matu) Ia-u-di ina . . . (106) . . . [a}-na la ni-bi ana §ami-e 8a-ku-u . . . (107) . . . ina end k>-i §a ul-tu sami-e . . . (108) . . . [i]-na mit-bu-us zu-ki sepa [a-ka-am] (109) [um-ma-na-at] A§ur gab-sa-te i§-mu-ma ip-lab • • • (HO) . . . ab-bul ak-kur ina [iSati a§-ru-up] . . . (Ill) . . . [a-na] [Az-ri-i]a-a-u e-ki-mu u-dan-ni-6u-ma . . .
(112) . . . kima (isu) gup-ni . . . (113) . . . §um-rusa-at . . . (114). .". id-lit-ma sa-ka-at . . . (115). . . Sit^ku-nu-ma mu-sa-su . . . (116) . . . [u]-sa-pil-ma . . . (117) . . . tuklati-su u-ra-kis a-na . . . (118) . . . u-Saaz-bil-§u nu-ti-ma . . . (119). . . su rabuti kima kar . . . [Lines 120-122 are totally destroyed .1 (123) . . . (m)Az-ri-a-[u]
. . ekal sarru (?)-ti-ia . . . (124) . . . ma-da-at-tu ki-i 5a [matu As-§u-ri e-mid-su-nu-ti (125) . . . ma (alu) Kul-[la-ni?] . . . [(alu) gu-ub]-lu . . . kit-ri-£u (alu) . . . [(alu) ar-
126 . . . the cities Usnu, Siannu, Si[mirra], Rashpuna (?) on the sea-coast, together with the cities as far as the mountain of Saue,
127 a mountain which reaches (?) to the Lebanon, and
Mount Ba'lisapuna as far as Mount Ammana,1 the mountain of the Urkarinu wood, and Sau in its entirety, the district of the city of Kar- Hadad,
128 the city of Khatarikka,2 in the district of the city of
Xuqudina, Mount Khasu, with the cities of its environs, the city of Ara, both of them,
129 with the cities of their environs, Mount Sarbua, in
its entirety, the cities of Ashkhani, Jadabi, Mount Yaraqu in its entirety,
130 the cities . . . Ellitarbi, Zit&nu up to the city
of Atinni . . . the city of Bumame, nineteen districts
131 of Hamath, together with the cities of its environs
on the coast of the western sea, which they in sin and evil for Azariah had taken,
132 I added to the territory of Assyria. My officers I
set over them as governors, 30,300 men [I deported
1 Ammana = Ant ilebanon.
2 Hadrach, Zeoh. 9. 1.
ka-a (alu) zi-mar-ral . . . (126). . . (alu) Us-nu-u (alu)
Si-an-nu . . . (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) Ra-as-pu-na [sa a-afr tjamtim a-di alani a-di (sadu) Sa-u-e (127) §ade(e) sa ina (sadu) Lab-na-na
ma it-tak-ki-pu-ni (sadu) Ba-'-li-sa-pu-na a-di (sadu) Am-ma-na
(sadu) (isu) urkarinu (m&tu) sa-u a-na gi-mir-ti-su pifcat (alu) Kar-
Adad (128) (alu) #a-ta-rik-ka pibat (alu) Nu-ku-di-na (Sadu) Qa-su
a-*li alani n >i-ljir-ti-§u (alu) A-ra-a [alani] ki-lal-li-§u-nu (129) a-di
Is si-Uir-ti-§u-nu (Sadu) Sa-ar-bu-u-a §adu-u a-na gi-mir-ti-
Su (alu) A§-ba-ni (alu) Ia-<la-l)i (sa<lu) la-ra-ku §adu(u) a-na gimir-ti-§u (130) (alu) . . . ri (alu) El-li-ta-ar-bi (alu) Zi-ta-a-nu
a-<li lib-bi (alu) A-ti-in-ni (alu) . . . (alu) Bu-ma-me XIX
(131) 8a (alu) JJa-am-ma-at-ti a-<li alani M si-ljir-ti-Su-nu §a
a-alj tani-tim sa sul-mu (ilu) §am-§i Sa ina b>-i!-t> u kul-lul-ti a-na
■-ri-ia-a-u c-ki-i-mu (1821 a-na mi-sir (miatu) Asur utir-ra-a
i) su-ud-sak-ia (ain.'ln) Ml piljati i-li'-sii-nu as-kun XXXMIIIC
133 . . . from] their cities, and in the district of Ku . . . settled them. . . . 1,223 people I settled in the district of Ulluba.1
150 The tribute of Kushtashpi of Kummukh, Reson of
Damascus, Menahem of Samaria,
151 Hiram of Tyre, Sibittibi'li of Gebal (Byblus), Urikki
of Que, Pisiris of Carchemish, Eni-el
152 of Hamath, Panammu of Sam'al, Tarkhulara of
Gurgum, Sulumal of Melid, Dadilu
153 of Kasku, Uassurmi of Tabal, Ushkhitti of Tuna,
Urballa of Tukhan, Tukhamme of Ishtunda,
154 Urimmi of Khushimna, Zabibe, the Queen of Arabia,
gold, silver, lead, iron, elephant-hide, ivory,
155 colored garments, linen stuffs, purple and red
stuffs, ushu wood, ukarinu wood, everything costly, the royal treasure, fat sheep, whose pelts were
156 dyed red, winged birds of heaven, whose pinions
were dyed purple, horses, mules, oxen and sheep, camels, male
157 and female, with their young, I received.
1 Linos 134-149 contain an account of a campaign east of the Tigris.
nise [as-su-h,a-am-ma] (133) [ultu ki-rib] alani-su-nu-ma pifcat (alu) ku . . . u-sa-as-bit MIICXXIII nise ina pihat (matu) Ul-lu-ba u-se-sib
(150) [. . .] ma-da-at-tu §a(m)Ku-us-ta-as-pi (alu) Ku-um-mufca-a-a (m)Ra-eun-nu (matu) Dimaski (m)Me-in-hj-im-me (alu) Same-ri-na-a-a (151) Qi-ru-um-mu (alu) Sur-ra-a-a (m)Si-bi-it-ti-bi-'- li (alu) Gu-ub-la-a-a (m)U-ri-ik-ki (matu) Ku-u-a-a (m)Pi-si-ri-is (alu) Gar-ga-mis-a-a (m)E-ni-ilu (152) (alu) JJa-am-ma-ta-a-a (m)Pa-na-am-mu-u (alu) Sa-am-'-la-a-a (m)Tar-bu-la-ra (matu) Gurgu-ma-a-a (m)Su-lu-ma-al (matu) Me-lid-da-a-a (m)Da-di-i-lu (153) (alu) Kas-ka-a-a (m)U-as-sur-me (matu) Ta-bal-a-a (m)Us-bi-it-ti (matu) Tu-na-a-a (m)Ur-bal-la-a (matu) Tu-Jja-na-a-a (m)Tu-ba-am-me (alu) IS-tu-un-da-a-a (154) (m)U-ri-im-me (alu) ^lu-§im-na-a-a (m)Za-bi-bi-e sar-rat (matu) A-ri-bi hurasu kaspu anaku parzillu maSak piri §in plri (155) lu-bul-ti bir-me (lubultu) kitu (subatu) ta-kil-tu (subatu) ar-ga-man-nu (isu) u5u (isu) urkarinu mima ak-ru ni-sir-ti Sarru-u-ti kirre pal-ku-ti sa subate-§u-nu (156) ar-ga-man-nu sar-pat is-sur sami-e mut-tap-ri-su-ti sa a-gappi-su-nu a-na ta-kil-te sar-pu sise pare alpe u si-e-ni (157) (sal) a-na-ka-a-te a^di ba-ak-ka-ri-si-na am-Jjur
- CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE WEST IN 733-732 > 195 his2 warriors I took prisoner.
cast down with my arms
before him
197 the chariot drivers and . . . their arms I broke,
198 their chariots and their horses I took ... his warriors, who carried bows . . .
199 . . . who carried shields and spears I took prisoner with my hands, their line of battle
200 I broke. He fled alone to save his life and
201 . . . like a mouse (?) entered the gate of his city.
His leaders alive
202 I run through with spears and set them up to be
looked upon by his land. Forty-five people (?) of the camp
203 ... I collected about his city, and like a bird in
a cage I shut him in, his parks
204 ... his plantations, which were without number, I cut down, and left not one (tree).
205 . . . Khadara, the paternal home of Reson of
Damascus
206 . . . (where) he was born, I besieged, I took.
800 people with their goods
1 Published and translated in Rost, op. cit., i, pp. 34ft"., and ii, Plates xxii, xxiii, xviii. Winckler, Textbuch, pp. 31ff., and Ungnad in Gressmann, op. cit., pp. 114, 115.
2 That is, Rezon ot Damascus.
(195) . . . (amelu) ku[-ra-di-]5u ak-[5ud] . . . u-sam-kit
ina (isu) kakk6-ia (196) . '. . pa-ni-Su . . . (197) (amelu) bel
narkabate u . . . kakkd-su-nu u-sab-bir-ma (198) narkabate-sui-su-nu a[s-bat] . . . (amelu) mun-dah,-si-5u na-5i (isu)
kastu . . . (199) . . . [na]-si ku-ba-bi as-ma-ri-e ina kiita
u-sa[m-kit]-su-nu-ti-ma taljazi-su-nu . . . (200) [u-pat]-tir
Su-u a-na Su-zu-ub napsati-su e-Tdil-nu-us-su ip-par-si-id-ma
(201) . . . [ki]m[a] aisu abul ali-su e-ru-ub (amdlu)
afiariduti-su bal-tu-us-su-nu (202) [ina kata as-bat [a-na] (isu)
.i-a-ni u-se-li-ma u-Sad-^i-la mat-su XLV sabe* us-ma-ni
(203) [ina pi-h,a]-at ali-su ak-sur-ina Uinm is-sur ku-up-pi e-sir-
: kire-su (204) . . - p-pa-a-te 5a ni-i-ba la i-su-u ak-kis-ma
n) ul e-zib (205) . . [(alu)] Ha-a-<l:i-ra bit abi-Su 5a
(ra)Ra-sun-ni (matu) DimaSki (206) [a-5ar] i-'-al-du al-me ak-5ud
207 . . . their cattle, [and] sheep I took away. 750
prisoners of Kurussa
208 . . . prisoners of Irma, 550 prisoners of Mituna,
I took away. 591 cities
209 . . . of 16 districts of Damascus I destroyed like
a deluge heap.
210 . . . Samsi, queen of Aribi, who had trampled on
the oath of Shamash
211 city . . .
212 city of Ezasi . . .
213 Aribi in the land of Saba (?)
214 her people in her camp . . .
215 before my powerful arms bowed themselves, camels,
female camels
216 as her tribute she brought before me. A resident
217 I set over her. The Bir'a1
218 I cast down at my feet. Mas'a, Tema,
219 the Saba, Khajappa, Badana,
220 the Khatti, the Idiba'il
221 in the territory of the west, whose dwelling is afar
off,
222 the glory of my dominion cast down [tribute
223 of my dominion], gold, silver, camels, female
camels,
1 Arabian tribe, as are also the following.
VIIIC nis6 a-di mar-si-ti-su-nu (207) . . . alpe-su-nu si-e-nisu-nu as-lu-la DCCL sal-la-at (alu) Ku-ru-us-sa-a (208) . . . [sal-la-at] (alu) Ir-ma-a-a DL sal-la-at (alu) Me-tu-na as-lu-la DXCI alani (209) . . . §a XVI nagi-e sa (matu) DimaSki ki-ma til a-bu-bi u-ab-bit (210) . . . (m)Sa-am-si sar-rat (matu) A-ri-bi sa ma-mit (ilu) Sa-mas te-ti-ku-ma (211) . . . alu . . . (212) . . . [a]-na (alu) E-za[si] ... 213) . . . [(matu)] A-ri-bi i-na (matu) Sa-[ba'-] (214) [nise-sa i]-na kar&Si-sa [la-pa-an kakk£-ia (215) dannuti] tas-bu-ut-ma [gammal£ a-na-ka-a-te] . . . (216) . . . a-d[i mafc-ri-a ta§-§a-a (amelu) ki-e-pu] (217) [ina eli-5a a§]-kun-ma (am[elu) Bir-'- a-a] (218) [a-na s]£pa-ia u-§ak-[ni§ (alu) Ma-as-'-a-a (alu) Ba-da-na-a] (220) [(alu) 9a-at-ti-a_a (amelu) [I-di-ba-'-il-a-a . . . (221) [§a mi-sir matati Sa Sulum sam-[§i sa a-sar- §u-un ru-u-ku] (222)' [ta-nit]-ti be-lu-ti-ia al . . . (223) [be^-lu-ti hurasu kaspu gam] mali (sal) a-na-ka-a-t^
224 spices of every kind, their tribute like one man they
carried into my presence
225 they kissed my feet . . . their ... a palace
worthy of my royalty. I built. 226 I-di-bi'lu I placed as
Resident in1 the land of Egypt 227 [Bit-Khumria] all of whose cities, on my former
campaigns I had added [to my territory] 228 into captivity had carried, [and]
had left for him Samaria alone, Pekah their king
[they had cast away]
229 like a stormwind . . .
230 ... a district of Bit-[Khumria]?
231 prisoners of . . . city of -bara, 625 prisoners of
the city
232 . . . prisoners of Khinaton, 650 prisoners of
Qana (?)
233 400 prisoners of . . . at-bi-te, 650 prisoners of
Ir(?) . . .
234 . . . the people with their herds I carried away . . . the cities of Aruma, Marum . . .
235 . . . Mitinti of Ashkelon had sinned against my
oath, and from me
236 had fallen away. He saw the defeat of Reson, [and]
fell into terror (?) . . .
1 The land of Israel.
(224) [ri]kke kala-ma ma-da-ta-Su-nu ki [i§ti-en a-di ma&-ri-ia u-bi-lu-nim-ma] (225) [u-na-aS]-Si-ku Sepa-ia . . . ni-Su-nu
e-kal ei-[mat Sarru-u-ti-ia] ad-[di] (226) (m)I-di-bi-'-e-lu a-na (amelu) ki-[pii-u-ti eli [(matu) Mu-us-ri] ap-kid (227) [. i]-na gir-ri-te-ia maj)-ra-a-te gi-[m]ir
alani [-Su ana misir mati-ia] am-nu-u . . . (228) . . . li-5u aS-lu-lu-ma (alu) Sa-me-ri-na e-di-nu-u8 u-ma§-[£ir?] [. . .] Sarru-Su-nu . . . (229) [kiraa] im-ba-ri . . . (230) . . . [Sal-lat Sal . . . nagi-e Sa (matu) bit [. . . al]-ka? (231) . . . Sal-lat] (alu) ... ba-ra-a DCXXV Sal-lat (alii) . . .
(232) [Sal-lat (alu) Hi-na-tu-na DCL Sal-lat (alu) Ka-na . . .
(233) [IVC Sal-lat (alu) . . . at-bi-te DCL Sal-lat (alu) Ir (?) . (234) . . . niSe a-di mar-Si-ti-Su-nu [a§-lu-la] . . . (alu)
A-ru-ma (alu) Ma-ru-um . . . (235) . . . [(ra)Mi-ti-in-ti :u) As-ka-lu-na-a-a ina a-di-[ia ib-te-ma it-ti-ia] (236) itta-bal-
237 Rukibtu, the son of Mitinti seated himself on his
throne. In order
238 to save his life he came before me, and besought me
. . . 500 . . .
239 and, into his city I entered, 15 cities [of its environs,
240 I took from his land and] gave them to Idi-bi'il of Arubu.
kit tah,-du §a (m)Ra-sun-ni e-mur-ma ina mi-kit [te-mi (?) im-kut]
(237) (m)Ru-u-kip-tu mari-§u] ina (isu) kussu-su u-§ib a-na
(238) [etir napis-ti-su adi mah,-ri-ia illik-]ma u-sa-la-ni D . . .
(239) . . . -ma eru-ub XV alani [§a li-me-ti-^u (240) ultu mati- §u ab-tuk-ma ana] (m)I-di-bi-'-i-lu (matu) A-ru-bu faddin]
- SMALL INSCRIPTION I1
1 . . . the city of Khatarikka to Mount Saua
2 . . . the cities of Gubli,2 §imirra, Arqa, Zimirra
3 . . . the cities of Usnu, Siannu, Ri'raba
Ri'sisu
4 . . . cities on the coast of the Upper Sea I captured. Six of my officials
5 I set over them as governors; the city of Rashpuna,
on the coast of the upper8 sea
6 upper sea] The city of Gal'a the city
of Abilakka, which at the entrance of Bit- Khumria4
1 Published from squeezes of a stone tablet in III R., 10, No. 2, and by Rost, op. cit., i, pp. 78ff., and ii, Plate 15. Compare also Winckler, Textbuch, 3te Auf., pp. 34ff., and Schrader, KeUinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 30ff. Ungnad in Gressmann, op. cit., p. 115.
2 Gabala, not Gebal. — Wfackler.
1 So the text, which reads eliti, but Small Inscription iii reads iapliti, i. e., "lower."
- Israel.
(1) . . . ki §a . . . (alu) $a-ta-rik-ka a-di (sadu) Sa-u-a (2) . . . (alu) Gu-ub-la (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) Ar-ka-a (alu) Zimar-ra (3) . . . [(alu)] Us-nu-u(alu) Si-an-nu (alu) Ri-'-ra-ba-a (alu) Ri-'-si-su-u (4) . . . alani (ni) §a tam-tim e-li-te a-bil VI (amelu) §u-ucl-§ak-[ia] (5) (amelu) brl pihati ili]-§u-nu as-kun (alu) Ra-a§-pu-(u)na §a a-a^j tam-tam e-li-ti ... (6) ni-te (alu) Ga-al-'-za (?) [(alu)] A-bi-il-ak-k[a] sa pat (matu) Bit-Qu-um-ri-a
7 . . . the broad [Naphtajli1 in its entirety I added
to Assyria.
8 My officials as governors I set over them. Hanno of
Gaza
9 fled before my arms and escaped to Egypt: the city
of Gaza
10 I captured, his goods, his possessions, his gods I
carried away . . . my royal portrait
11 . . . I set up in the palace of Hanno and . . . . . . added to the gods of their land . . .
12 [Tribute and taxes] I laid upon them ... I
overwhelmed and like a bird he fled
13 ... I brought him back to his place
14 gold, silver, colored garments, linen
stuffs
15 I received . . . Bit Khumria
16 the entirety of its people
17 their goods to Assyria I carried away. As Pekah, their king, they had deposed, Hosea
IS I established as king over them. Ten talents of gold . . . . . . talents of silver I received as a present from them.
1 Naplitali is a very clever and probable emendation of Hommel. In the original only the final syllable "li" is discernible.
(7) . . . li rap-su a-na si-[h,ir-ti-§u] a-na mi-sir (matu) ASSur
u-tir-ra (8) [(amelu) §u-ud-sak-ia (amelu) bel pifcati (eli-§u-nu a§]-
kun(m) Qa-a-nu-u-nu (alu) JJa-az-za-at-a-a (9) [la pa-an ka]kkf*-ia
i[>-p.ir-$i-dii-ma a-na (matu) Mu-us-ri in-nab-tu (alu) Qa-az-zu-tu
(10) [ak-sud bu§a-8u] makkura-su ifani(ni)-§u a§-lu-la . . . ia u
salam sarru-ti-ia (11) . . . ina ki-rib ekalli [§a (m)Ha-a-nuu-nu ul-ziz] ma . . . ilani mati-§u-nu am-nu-ma (12) [biltu
-at-tu] u-kin-§u-nu-ti . . . [is]-h,up-§u-ma ki is-su-ri
(18) . . . a-na asri-Su u-tir-Su-ma (14) . . . [hurasu)
k:i-pu lu-bul-ti bir-me kitu (15) . . . rabuti (isu) . . .
[am]-h,ur (matu) btt-flu-um-ri-a . . . (16) . . . ll-lut amrlu
i-bur niW-Su (17) [mak-kuri-surm a-na] (matu) A§ur
ni'Pa-ka-ha sarni-su-nu is-ki-pu-rua (m)A-u-si-' ( I S) [a-na
sarn'j-ti]-ina rli-su-nu as-knn X gun Jju[raai] . . . gun kasp[i]
. ti-su-nu ara-h,ur-8u-ma
- NIMROUD TABLET
57 [Tribute] of Kushtashpi of Kummukh, Urikke of
Que, Sibittibi'l of Gebal, Pisiris of Carchemish,
58 Eni-el of Hamath, Panammu of Sam'al, Tarkhulara of Gurgum, Sulumal [of Melid, Dadilu of Kaska],
59 Uassurme of Tabal, Ushkhitti of Tuna, Urballa of
Tukhan, Tukhamme of Ishtunda, Urimme of Khushimna, GO Matan-bi'l of Arvad, Sanipu of Bit-Amman,2 Salamanu of Moab,
61 Metinti of Ashkelon, Jehoahaz of Judah,3 Kaushmalaka of Edom, Mus [. . .],
62 Hanno of Gaza, gold, silver, lead, iron, tin, colored
garments, linen stuffs, cloths of his land, red,
63 Every costly thing, products of sea and land, products of their land, royal treasure, horses, mules, teams ... [I received]
1 Published in II R., 67. Republished and translated by Rost, Die KeilschriftUxtf TigkUh-PQeMTt, lii, i, pp. 54ff., and ii, p. 24. The passage here quoted is on the R<-v<t«\ and begins, according to Rost's numeration, with line 7. Compare also Winckler, KcUinschriftlichts Ttxtlmch zurn Altai Te&tamt nt, p. 34, and Ungnad in Gressmann, Alturirnttilische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 116.
8 Aramon.
1 This is the first appearance of Judah in the Assyrian inscriptions.
(57) [ma-da-at-tu] §a(m) Ku-u§-ta-as-pi (matu) Ku-muh,-a-a (m) U-ri-ik-ki (matu) Ku-u-a-a (m)Si-bi-it-ti-bi-'-ilu (alu) [Gu-ub-laa-a (m)Pi-si-ri-is (matu) Gar-ga-mi§-a-a] . . . (58) [(m)E-ni-ilu (matu) IJa-am-ma-ta-a-a (m)Pa-na-am-mu-u (alu) Sa-am-'-la-a-a (m)Tar-bu-la-ra (matu) Gur-gu-ma-a-a (m)Su-l(u-ma-al (matu) Melid-. la-a-a (m)Da-di-ilu (matu) Kas-ka-ai (5(J) (m)U]-as-sur-me iinatu) Ta-bal-a-a (m)Us-h,i-it-ti (alu) Tu-na-a-a (m)Ur-bal-la-a-a (alu) Tu-fca-na-a-a (m)Tu-h,a-am-[me (alu) (m)I§-tu-un-da-a-a (m)U-ri-im-me (alu) JJu-Sim-na-ai (60) [ (m)M]a-ta-an-bi-'-ilu (alu) Ar-ma-da-a-a (m)Sa-ni-pu (alu) Bit-am-ma-na-a-a (m)Sa-la-ma-nu (matu) Ma-'-ba-a-a [. . .] (61) (m)M]e-ti-in-ti (matu) As-kalu-na-a-a (m)Ia-u-ba-zi (matu) Ia-u-da-a-a (m)Ka-uS-ma-la-ka (matu) U-du-mu-a-a (m)Mu-us-[ri] . . . (62) [(m)Ha]-a-nuu-nu (alu) 5a]-za-at-a-a buras'u kaspu anaku parzillu abaru lubul-ti bir-me kitu lu-bul-ti ma-ti-§u-nu argamanu (63) [mimma §um-§u] ak-ru bi-nu-ut tam-tim na-ba-li si-bu-ta-at mati-§u-nu ni-eir-ti §arru-ti sisi pare sinda-at (isu) ni-[i-ri] . . . [am-h,ur]
VII. SARGON II (722-705 B. C.)1
Immediately on the death of Shalmaneser V, in the year 722, Sargon, who was not of the royal line, succeeded to the throne. In his brief but distinguished reign the kingdom of Assyria reached the very zenith of its power in western Asia. His contact with the west country, however, was somewhat less important for the biblical peoples than that of Sennacherib, his son and successor, or of Tiglathpileser IV, who preceded him by one reign.
The campaigns of Sargon, like those of Tiglathpileser, dealt chiefly with the north, that is, with Urartu or Chaldia, with the south, or Babylonia, and with the west, Syria and Palestine; and in their relative importance for Assyria they stood in the order named.
Immediately on the death of Shalmaneser V, in the year 722, the city of Samaria fell after a siege of three years.2 Sargon claims the victory for himself, though he could not have been present at all, and, indeed, it is just possible that the city may have fallen while Shalmaneser still lived, and the news only reached Assyria after his decease.3 He deported 27,290 of the inhabitants and "placed them in Halah, and on the Habor, the river of Gozan, and in the cities [lxx, mountains] of the Medcs,"4 whose places were later supplied by peoples brought from various lands conquered by the Assyrians.
In Babylonia5 there were problems of greater moment
1 On the rcifin of Sargon students should consult the very valuable collection and sifting of all the in-cript ion material in A. T. Olmstead, a in the Days of Sargon of Auyria. New York, 1908. ] 7. 6. » So Winckler, K AT', p. 64.
•2 KingB 17. 6. Compare ih.. Is. 11, and 1 Chron. 5. 26. On the places, see 1 Bib. I>irt.\ uheyne, Ency. liil>.. s. v.
the Babylonian campaign peed, Hist., p. 246: Rogers,
Hist., i 164; Winckler, World 111, pp, 26; KAT», pp.
68, <;>
for Sargon than these affairs in the west. In 729 Merodach-baladan had paid homage to Tiglathpileser IV, and during the short reign of Shalmaneser V he remained quiet, though doubtless plotting rebellion at the first opportunity. Immediately on the change of dynasty, at the death of Shalmaneser, he seized southern Babylonia and then the city of Babylon, where he was proclaimed king on New Year's Day, 721. Sargon marched at once into the country and attacked Merodach-baladan and his ally, Khumbanigash of Elam at Dur-ilu, in northern Babylonia. Sargon claims a victory, though the sequel clearly proves that the result at least indecisive. He did not take Babylonia from Merodach-baladan. The loss of prestige in his failure was a fruitful cause of rebellions elsewhere.
The severe punishment of Samaria did not prevent another rebellion in the west, for in 720 Ilu-bi'di (or Yau-bi'di), a king of Hainatli, formed part of a coalition composed of Hanno, king of Gaza, Sib'e of Egypt, an<l the lately formed Assyrian provinces of Arpad, Simirra, Damascus, and Samaria.1 Sargon attacked them in detail, first defeating Ilu-bi'di at Qarqar and then proceeding southward to engage Hanno and Sib'e at Rapikhu (Raphia). The victory was complete; Sib'e fled, Hanno was captured and carried to Assyria, while nine thousand and thirty-three of his people were deported.
Sargon had no further need to attack any Syrian or Palestinian state until 710. He had previously removed Azuri, king of Ashdod, for failure to pay tribute, and had set up in his place Akhimiti, his twin brother. He was deposed in a rebellion, and a certain Yamani
1 It is interesting to note that this new rebellion in Samaria is not mentioned at all in the Old Testament.
(called also Yatna) became king. This was serious enough in itself, but it was only the outward expression of a much greater rebellion. Shabako had become king of Egypt about 715, and it may well have been due to his promises of aid that the new uprising was due. However that may be, it is certain that Arpad, Simirra, Damascus, and Samaria had joined in the rebellion, and, in spite of the efforts of Isaiah, Judah also yielded to the Egyptian wiles. Sargon made a forced march into the west, and Yamani fled to Egypt, to be later delivered up to Sargon by the king of Melukhkha. Ashdod, Gath, and Ashdudimmu received an Assyrian provincial government.
The next events in the reign of Sargon have no direct bearing upon his campaigns in the biblical territory. They may be summarized as follows:
During* the years 719 and 718 Sargon invaded the north country of Urartu, or Chaldia, in the former year attacking successfully its eastern and in the latter its western borders.
The year 717 witnessed the fall of Carchemish, the last of the small states into which the once powerful Hittite empire had broken up.
In the years 716-712 Sargon directed a series of destructive attacks upon Rusas, king of Chaldia, which resulted in his death, and the addition of his desolated territories to Assyria as a province. In the same years Mita of Mushke, who had ventured to invade Que (Cilicia), was driven back into his own territory and a part of Melid (Melitene) was annexed to Kummukh and riBO made into an Assyrian province.
In 710 Sargon, feeling his borders sufficiently secure in other directions, entered vigorously upon an invasion of Babylonia. The conditions were exceedingly favorable for the Assyrians. Khumbanigash of Elam, who had given such signal aid to Merodach-baladan in 721, had died in 717, and his successor, Shutur-nakhundi (in Elamitic, Shutruk-nakhunte), gave none. Furthermore, the administration of Merodach-baladan had alienated many of his subjects, and had offended the powerful priesthood. Without external aid, and with only a divided support from his own people, he was compelled to flee. Sargon was received as a deliverer, and caused himself to be proclaimed as Shakkanak (governor) of Babylon. In 706 Sargon dedicated the new city of Dur-Sharrukin, which he had built for his future residence, and in 705 he died of violence, and was "not buried in his house."1
1 ina btti-Su la kib-ru, K. 4730, line 9. Winckler, Keilschrifttcxte, ii, p. 52; Altorientali8che Forschungen, i, p. 411. Winckler's attempt to connect with this event the passage Isa. 14. 4-20 is not convincing (see Winckler, Geschichte Israels, p. 183).
- The Conquest of Samaria (722, 721) Annals, lines 10-17 ' In the beginning of my reign (722) and in the first year of my reign (721) . . . Samaria I besieged and took [three lines lost] (15) 27,290 inhabitants I carried away, 50 chariots I collected there as a royal force . . . (16) I set up again and made more populous than before. People from lands which I had taken I settled there. (17) My men I set over them as governors. Tribute and taxes like the Assyrian I set over them.
1 Published and translated by Winckler, Die Keilschrifttexte Sargons, 2 vols. (Leipzig, 1889). The passage translated above is found in i, p. 4, and ii, p. 1. Compare also Winckler, Keilittschriftliches Textbuch zum Altm Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 38, 39, and Ungnad in Gressmann, Altoricntalische Texte und Bildcr, i, p. 11G.
ina [res sarrati-ia ina mahiv pali-ia (11) . . . (alu) Sa-me-r[ina-a-a alme aksud . . . (15) XXVII.M,II.C,LXXXX nise asib libbi-su as-lu-la L narkabtu ki-sir sarni-ti-ia ina [libbi-su-nu ak-surma . . . (16) . . • u]tir-ma eli sa pa-na u-se-me nise matate ki-sit-ti kata-ia ina lib-bi (17) u-se-sib (amelu) §u-ud-§ak-ia (amelu) saknu eli-su-nu as-kun-ma bil-tu ma-da-at-tu ki-i sa as-su-ri e-midsu-nu-ti
- The Campaign Against Hamath and Gaza (720) Annals, lines 23-3 11 In the second year of my reign Ilu-bi'di of Hamath . . . (24) collected his numerous troops to Karl^ar. The oath of Ashur he despised . . . (25) Arpad, Simirra, Damascus, Samaria he made rebellious against me. ... [2 lines wanting] . . . (27) he made. Sib'u, his Tartan, he called to his side. He marched against me to deliver battle and (28) slaughter. In the name of Ashur, my lord, I defeated him. (29) Sib'u fled alone like a shepherd whose sheep are stolen, and disappeared. (30) Hanno I took prisoner, and carried in chains to my city of Asshur. (31) I destroyed, wasted, and burned Rapihu, [and] carried away 9,033 men with their goods.
1 See references to text and translation, under No. 1.
i-na §ani-e pale-ia (m)I-lu-bi[-'-di (matu) Amatai (24) . . . ummanate-§u rapsa-tim i-na (alu) Kar-ka-ri u-pa&- &i-ir-ma ma-mit . . . (25) . . . (alu) Ar-pad-da (alu) Simir-ra (alu) Di-ma§-ki (alu) Sa-me-ri-na [itti-ia u§balkit-ma . . . [Two lines wanting] (27) . . . kun-ma (m)Sib'u (amelu) turta-nu-su a-na ki-it-ri-§u it-mu-u-ma a-na epi§ kab-li (28) u ta-Jja-zi a-na irti-ia it-ba-a i-na zi-kir A§ur beli-ia abikta-su-nu am-Jjas-ma (29) (m)Sib'u ki-i re'u sa si-na-su bab-ta e-da-nu-us-su ip-par-sidma eli (30) (m)9a-nu-nu i-na ka-ti as-bat-ma ka-mu-us-su a-na ali-ia Assur u-ra-as-sum-ma (31) (alu) Ra-pi-bu ab-bul ak-kur i-na i§-ati a§-ru-up IX.M,XXXIII nise a-di makkuri-su-nu as-lu-la
- Stone Inscription from Kalah 1 (717 B. C.) (7) [Sargon], the exalted prince, who fought in the environs of Dur-ilu with Khumbanigas, the king of Elam, and accomplished his defeat, (8) Who conquered the land of Judah,2 whose location is distant; who destroyed Hamath; whose hands have taken its prince Yaubi'-di prisoner.
i Wincklrr, op. cit., i, pp. 10S1T.; ii, IS. IViscr, Krilinschriftliche ii, pp. 34ff. Ungnad in Qinwmwnn. op. cit., i, ]>. 117. ossible to dctf-nninr \v!n-tlnT ,Jud:ih is here meant, or the
lan<i of VaodJ In the Docthweeteen part ofQjrie
(7) POM DA-'-da sa ina ri-bit (alu) dur-ilu it-ti (m)9um-l>a-ni-^aa§ : 'n-ti in-n:un-r»j-ina is-k»i-nu abikta-su (8) mu-Siku ru-u-ku na-si-ijj (matu) Ha-.un-i 6a (m)Ia-U-bi-'-di ma-lik-^u-nu ik-§u-du kata-fiu
- Cylinder Inscription * (713) (19) [Sargon] who conquered the broad Bit-Khumria, who accomplished the defeat of Egypt at Rapibi, [and] carried Hanno, king of Gaza, prisoner to the city of Asshur.
1 Winckler, op. cit., ii, p. 43; Peiser, op. cit., ii, p. 38f.
(19) mu-ri-ib (matu) Bit-(m)$u-um-ri-a rap-si sa ina (alu) Ra-pibi abiktu-u (mat) Mu-us-ri is-ku-nu-ma (m)$a-a-nu-nu sar (alu) JJazi-ti ka-mu-us-su u-se-ri-ba (alu) Assur
- The Campaign Against Ashdod (711) ■
(90) Azuri, king of Ashdod, planned in his heart to bring no more tribute, (91) and sent to the kings of his neighborhood to stir up (92) enmity against Assyria. Because of the evil he had done I removed (93) his lordship over the people of his land, and (94) appointed his twin (?) brother Akhimiti to the kingship over them. (95) But the Hittites, planning evil, hated his rule, raised to the throne Yamani (var. Yatna), who had no claim upon it, [and] who, (96) like them, knew no reverence for authority. (97) In the anger of my heart I did not collect the mass of my troops, (98) I did not rally my forces. (99) With my soldiers, who do not depart from my side,2 in the place where I am staying, (100) I marched against Ashdod.3 (101) Yamani, who heard from afar (102) the approach of my column, fled to the
1 The general inscription, line 90ff. Published and translated by Winckler, op. cit., i, p. 114f.; ii, 33f.; Kcilinscfiriftlicftt i 7\ xtbuch turn A. T., 3te Auf., pp. 40, 41; Peiser, Kcilinschriftliches Bibliothek, ii, p. 64f.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Alturicntalischc Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 117, 118.
2 That is, the guard.
» Var. to Ashdod, his royal city, I went in haste.
(90) (m) A-zu-ri sar (alu) As-du-di a-na la ma-se-e bil-ti (91) libbu-su ik-pu-ud-ma a-na Sarra-ni li-me-ti-su (92) zi-ra-a-ti (matu) As^ur is-pur as-su limut-tum e-pu-su (93) eli nise mati-su be-lu(t)-su u-nak-kir (94) (m)A-bi-mi-ti a-h,u ta-lim-§u a-na §arruti eli-§u-nu a5-kun-ma (95) (ameJu) JJa-at-te da-bi-ib sa-lip-ti belu(t)-su i-zi-ru-ma (m)Ia-ma-ni la b£l (isu) kussu (96) §a ki-ma Sa-a-§u-nu-ma pa-lab b£-lu-ti la i-du-u u-rab-bu-u eli-§u-un (97) i-na Su-fcu-ut Hb-bi-ia gi-bi§ ummanate-ia (98) ul u-pa&-l)ir-ma ul ak-eura ka-ra-§i (99) it-ti (amelu) ku-ra-di-ia §a a-6ar sa-al-me (100) idaa-a la ip-par-ku-u a-na (alu) As-du-di (101) al-lik-ma u §u-u (m)Iama-ni a-lak gir-ri-ia (102) ni-kis is-me-ma a-na i-te-e (matu) Mu-
borders of Egypt, (103) which lies before Melucha, and was seen no more. (104) Ashdod, Gimtu [Gath], Ashdudimmu (105) I besieged [and] conquered; I seized as booty his gods, his wife, his sons and daughters, (106, 107) possessions and goods, the treasures of his palaces, together with the people of his land. (107) Those cities I took anew, and (108) I caused to dwell in them people of lands, which were the spoil of my hands, (109) from the lands of the East. I set my officers over them, I added them to the people of Assyria, they gave obedience. The king of Melucha, who among ... an inaccessible place, a road . . . whose fathers (110) for a long time, since the epoch of the Moon god, had sent no ambassadors to the kings, my fathers, (111) to pay respects, he heard afar off of the power of Ashur, Nabu, and Marduk; the fear of my royal majesty covered him, and terror was poured out over. him. (112) He cast him into bonds and fetters of iron, and they brought him before me in Assyria, — a long journey.
su-ri (103) §a pa-at (matu) Me-lufc-ba in-na-bit-ma la in-na-mir
(104) a-§ar-su (alu) As-du-du (alu) Gi-im-tu (alu) As-du-di-im-mu
(105) al-me ak-§ud ilani-§u a5§ati-§u aple-§u binati-§u (106) bu§u makkuru ni-sir-ti ekalli-§u it-ti ni§e mati-§u (107) a-na 8al-la-ti am-nu alani §u-a-tu-nu a-na e§-§u-ti (108) as-bat ni§e matati ki- 6it-ti ka-ti-ia (109) §a ki-rib . . . ni-pi-ijj (ilu) §am-si lib-bi u-§e-6ib-ma [(amelu) §u-ud-§ak-ia eli-su-nu a£-kun] it-ti ni§e (matu) A§§ur am-nu-§u-nu-ti-ma i-§u-tu ab-§a-ni §ar (matu) Me-lub-b&
(110) Sa i-na ki-rib . . . iz-zu a-§ar la'-a-ri u-ru-ub . . . §a ul-tu u-me ru-ku-ti a-di-i (ilu) Sin abi-§u a-na §arra-ni abi-ia
(111) rak-bu-Su-un la i§-pu-ru a-na §a-'-al §ul-me-§u-un da-na-an (ilu) ASur (ilu) Nabu (ilu) Marduk a-na ru-ki§ [i§-me-ma] pul-jji me-lam-me §arru-ti-ia ik-tu-mu-§u-ma it-ta-bi-ik-§u b^-at-tu
(112) i-na si-is-si is-ka-ti bi-ri-tu parzillu id-di-§um-ma a-na ki-rib (matu) A§ur(ki) {jar-ra-ni . . . a-di mab-ri-ia ub-lu-ni
- Fragment of Another Account of the Campaign Against AsHDOD ' (1) In the ninth2 year of my reign I marched to the
1 A fragment of a prism, published bv Winckler, op. cit., i, p. 186f.; ii, pp. 45, 44. KeilinschriJ tlichc* Trxthnrh zum Alien Trstam.
Auf, pp. 41, 42. Ootnpare UngjaMd in Qremuuan, <>}>. eil., i. p. Lis
'The Annals read "eleventh" ami « -vidently correctly.
(l)i-na IX j:tle-i.i a-DJ . rabl-ti-a
. . . (2) [. . . coast] of the great sea . . . Azuri (3) king of Ashdod ... (6) Akhimeti ... (7) his twin (?) brother (8) I raised to rule over them . . .
(9) tribute and taxes of my lordship (10) like those of . . . (11) kings I laid upon him . . . But . . . (12) the evil in . . . (13) not to bring tribute . . . (14) they drove him away . . . (18, 20) They set upon the throne over them Yamani a soldier . . . (21) their city (26) ... a moat of its environs (27) . . . feet in depth they dug, (28) they reached the water level.
(29) to punish (?) the people of Philistia, Judah, Edom, (30) Moab, those who live by the sea, and brought tribute and (31) presents to Ashur, my lord. (32) Planning hostilities, to rebel against me, (33) they sent their presents to Pir'u, (34) king of Egypt, a prince who could not help them, that he might set himself (35) in hostility to me, they invited him into a confederation: (36) I, Sargon, the legitimate ruler,
(37) who honors the oath of Nabu and Marduk, and
(38) guards the name of Ashur, I sent my troops across the Tigris and Euphrates (39) at flood tide. (40, 41, 42) Yamani, their king, who had trusted to his own
[(m)A-zu-ri?] (3) [§ar (alu) As-du-di . . . (4) aS-§u . . . (5) i§-tu ... (6) (m)A-bi-me-ti ... (7) a-bu ta-lim-§u £li-[§u-nu] (8) u-rab-bu-u ... (9) bil-tu ma-da-at-tu . . .
(10) ki-ma §a Sarra-ni [mabruti] (ll) 6li-§u a§-kun . . . (12) limnu-ti i-na . . . (13) a-na la na-§£-e bil-ti (14) [im-]ta-li[ku?]-ma . . . (15) ma-li-ki-§u-nu si-Jju ■ . . (16) . . . (17) u-§e-su- §u . . . (18) (m)Ia-ma-ni amel sabe . . . a-na §arru-ti eli-§u-nu [ina (isu) kussu?] (20) be-ili-§u u-Se-§i-[bu-§u-ma] . . . (21) ali-§u-nu .' . . (22) §a mit-bu (?)-[« . . .1 (23-25) . . . (26) . . . li-me-ti-§u bi-ri-sa . . . (27) X+XX i-na I amtu a-na §u-pa-li . . . (28) ik-§ud-du me nak-[bi] a-na . . . (29) §a (matu) Pi-lis-te (matu) Ia-u-di (matu) U-du-[mu] (30) [(matu) Ma]- a-bi a-§i-bu-ut tam-tim na-a§ bil-[ti u] (31) ta-mar-ti §a (ilu) A§ur be-ili-ia (32) da-bib sa-ar-ra-a-ti la mi-i-nu bul-la-a-te (33) 8a it-ti-ia ana §un-ku-ri eli (m)Pi-ir-'-u (34) §ar (matu) Mu-us-ri mal-ku la mu-§e-zi-bi-su-nu (35) §ul-man-na-§u-nu i§-§u-u-ma e-tir-ri-§u-u§ (36) ki-id-ra a-na-ku (m)§arru-ukin rubu ki-e-nu (37) pa-li-ib mamit (ilu) Nabu (ilu) Marduk na-si-ru (38) zik-ri (ilu) A§ur (naru) Diglat (naru) Purattu (39) i-na meli ki§-§a-ti e-du-u tak-lat-ti (?) ummanate (40) na-pa-li§ u-§e-tik u §u-u (m)Ia-ma-ni (41) §arru-§unu §a i-na e-[mu-uk ra-man-]i-§u (42) it-tak-lu-ma ul i[k-nu-§u] a-na
power, and had not bowed to my lordship, (43) heard afar off the advance of my column. (44) The fear of Ashur, my lord, cast him down, to . . . which is on the bank of the river ... his land . . . far away . . . (49) he fled . . . Ashdod (?) ...
be-lu-ti (43) [a-]lik gir-ri-ia a-na [ru-ki-]e-ti is-me-ma (44) [na-]murrat (ilu) Asur bel-ili-ia is-h,up-§u-ma . . .
(49) . . . in-na-bit . . .
- Campaigns Against Samaria, Gaza, and Hamath (722-720) "
(23) From the beginning of my rule (722 B. C.) to the fifteenth (707 B. C.) of my years of reign I accomplished the defeat of Khumbanigash of Elam in the environs (?) of Dur-ilu; I besieged and captured Samaria; I carried away (24) 27,290 of its inhabitants, I collected there 50 chariots; the remainder of them I permitted to retain their goods (?), put my governors over them, and upon them the tribute of former kings (25) I laid.
Hanno, king of Gaza, had come with Sib'e, the Tartan of Egypt, to Rapikhi against me, to offer battle and slaughter; (26) I accomplished their defeat. Sib'e feared the onset of my arms, fled and was no more found; Hanno, the king of Gaza, I took prisoner. (27) The tribute of Pir'u, the king of Egypt, Samsi, the queen
1 The General Inscription, published and translated by Winckler, op. cit., i, pp. 96ff.; ii, p. 30f. Translated 1>- IViser, KeUinschriftliches Hibliothek, ii, pp. 52ff. ; Winckler, KeUinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, 3t<- Auf., pp. 37, 38; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texteund BUdtr, i, p. 117.
(23) ul-ture3sarru-ti-ia a- li XV palr-ia sa (ra)(ilu) #um-ba-ni-galu) Klainw i-nari-l>it (alu) Dur-ilu(ki) aS-ku-na tah,-ta-(a)-su
- i-m.-ri-na al-me ak XX VI 1. M. 1 1. C, XC niSe a-§ib
:>i)i-su as-lu-la L (feu) narkabatp inn libbi-su-nu ak-sur-ma u
si-it-tu-ti i-nu-su-nu u-sa-hi-iz (anu'lu) su-u<I-sak-ia eli-§u-nu a§-kunma Kilt u isarri inah-ri-*' (26) •■-nii.|-<u-nu-ti (in)^j[a-nu-nu sar (alu)
Ija-zi-ti it-ti (rn)Sil)-'-f (am.'lii i tur-tan-nu (matu) Mu-su-riina faiu)
lia-pi-lji a-na c-pis kalili u talj:'i/i a | it-1 >u-ni (26) abiktairn-ba-as (m)Sib-'-€ ri-iriin (ifu) kakk-'-ia r-dur-ina in-na-bit -
ma la in-na-rnir a-Sar-§u (ni)Ha-nu-nu sar (alu) Ha-zi-ti in
as-bat (27) ma-da-at-tu §a (m)Pi-ir-'-u sir (matu) Mu-su-r
of Arabia, It'amara the Sabaean, gold, the products (?) of the mountains, horses, camels I received.
(33) Yaubi'di of Hamath, a soldier (?), who had no claim on the throne, a Hittite, a bad man, had set his mind on the kingdom of Hamath, caused Arpad, Simirra, Damascus, and Samaria (34) to rebel against me, and united them, and prepared for battle. The troops of Ashur I collected, [and] besieged him with his soldiers in his darling city of Karkar. (35) I captured [and] burned Karkar. Him I flayed, [and] killed the rebels in those cities, and established peace. Two hundred chariots and six hundred horsemen (36) I collected among the inhabitants of Hamath and added to my royal forces.
Sa-am-si-e §ar-rat (matu) A-ri-bi (m)It-'-am-a-ra (matu) Sa-ba-'-a-a fcurasu i§-bi §ade sisi (imeru) gammale am-bur
(33) (m)(ilu)Ia-u-bi-'-di (matu) A-ma-ta-a-a sa-ab ... la bel (isu) kussu (amcMu) bat-tu-u lim-nu a-na sarni-ut (matu) A-maat-ti libbu-§u ik-pu-ud-ma (alu) Ar-pad-da (alu) Si-mir-ra (alu) Di-ma§-ka (alu) Sa-me-ri-na (34) it-ti-ia us-hal-kit-ma pa-a e-da u-8a-a§-kin-ma ik-eu-ra tafcazu um-ma-na-at (ilu) ASur gabad-ki-ma ina (alu) Kar-ka-ri (alu) na-ram-i-§u §a-a-§u a-di (am«*'lu) mun-tab-si-su (35J al-me ak-§ud (alu) Kar-ka-ru ina kibCiti ak-mu §a-a-§u ma-§ak-§u a-ku-us ina ki-rib ali-§u-nu-ti lx'1 {ji-it-ti a-duk su-lum-mu-u u-§a-aS-kim IIC (isu) narkabate VIC (imeru) bit-Jjal-lira (36) i-na lib-bi niSe (m&tu) A-ma-at-ti ak-sur-ma eli ki-sir §arru-ti-ia u-rad-<li
VIII. SENNACHERIB (704-682)
In the same month that Sargon died his own son ascended the throne and began the direction of the empire now become so great. Sennacherib had need to be greater than his father, as the burden of administration is heavier than the load of conquest; but, in spite of the boasting of his high-sounding inscriptions, he must be judged to be far inferior to Sargon in ability.
Sennacherib was received at once in Assyria as the legitimate king, but the Babylonians were not so compliant, but set up as their king a certain Marduk-zakirshumu, whom the Assyrian inscriptions derisively call
the son of a slave. Whatever his origin may have been, he was clearly not the man of the hour, for he reigned only one poor month, when the forceful Merodachbaladan drove him from his seat and assumed the kingdom (702). He knew well that he would not be allowed to remain in possession of the ancient mother kingdom without a struggle, and he began his preparations for the inevitable assault of the Assyrian king. His first move was to send an embassy to Hezekiah, king of Judah, to congratulate him on his recovery from a severe illness. Plainly enough, the real motive was to stir up disaffection against Assyria and lay the foundations for a rebellion in the west. The sequel would seem to show that other countries were visited at the same time, and that even Egypt was approached. This embassy was probably an important factor in the rebellion of which both Assyrians and Hebrews have so much to tell.
Sennacherib paid no attention to the west, but, with the wisest possible tactics, marched at once into Babylonia. He met with no resistance on the long march until Kish, nine miles east of Babylon, was reached. Here Merodach-baladan had dared to draw up his forces and offer battle. He was completely routed and fled the country. Sennacherib treated the native Babylonians with much consideration, but savagely ravaged the Chaldean territory, from which the tormentor, Merodach-baladan, had come. The country was reorganize! I, and a Babylonian named Bel-ibni, who had bred at the Assyrian court, was set up as
At the close of this campaign Sennacherib had to secure his borders by a raid among the Kassit<\s and into Ellipi. He had now pacific* I, in the true Assyrian
manner, the entire eastern section of his empire, and was prepared to meet the situation in the west.
The whole west was now ready for a rebellion against Assyria. Hezekiah had conquered the Philistines,1 and had given thereby proof of his prowess, and he had added enormously to the defenses of Jerusalem by constructing an underground aqueduct which brought water into the city.2 The kingdom of Judah had also a popular party, eager to cast off the Assyrian yoke and make an alliance with Egypt, while the small Phoenician and Philistine states had suffered such sore oppression at the hand of Assyrian governors that they too were ready for any desperate chance. It is difficult now to estimate truly the relative importance of all the incidents which led to the great breach, and it is easier to enumerate the different movements than to make sure of their relative order.
From Judah an embassy went to Egypt, and the Egyptians promised assistance.3 This was in itself a rebellion against Assyria, but the first outward stroke seems to have occurred in Ekron, where the inhabitants cast into chains their governor, Padi, and delivered him up to Hezekiah, who is thereby acknowledged as the leader of the uprising. Padi had been appointed governor by the Assyrians, and Sennacherib dare not permit him to be thus treated or the whole fabric of government by appointed deputy would collapse. In 701 he marched westward, and reached the Mediterranean coast in the neighborhood of Tyre. He did not, however, attack the city, whose reduction, without the possession of a naval force, would have been impossible. Contenting himself with ravaging its
i 2 Kings 18. : 2 Kings 20. 20; compare 2 Chron. 32. 5.
3lsa. 30. 1-4: 31. 1.
tributary cities on the mainland, he turned to Sidon. The king, Elulaeus (Luli), fled, and the city surrendered without a blow. It was used as the center of a new province, and Ethobal was set up as its king, with authority over the towns along the coast as far south as Acre. This success over Sidon had far-reaching effects, for deputations began to arrive bringing presents and pledges of fealty from a large number of small states which had joined in the rebellion. From Arvad and Gebal, from Ashdod and distant Moab, from Ammon and Edom came these whose hearts were faint. But though honeycombed with defections, the little confederation held out, and prepared for defense. Ashkelon was next reached and speedily taken, the former Assyrian king, Sharru-ludari, was restored to power, and Zidqa, who had supplanted him, was carried off to Assyria a prisoner. A similar fate befell Beth-Dagon, Bene-barqa, and Azuru.
The victorious columns had now an open road to Ekron, unless there was some demonstration from without. This was, however, afforded from an army from Egypt and Ethiopia,1 perhaps under the leadership of Shabaka,2 which advanced northward, intending to form a connection with the forces of Hezekiah. Sennacherib met and defeated this body at Eltekeh, and
1 The words here translated "Egvpt" and "Ethiopia" are Musri and Melukhkha (see the text below, p. 342). The attempt of Winckler (Altorientalische Forschungen, i, pp. 24ff., 195, 337, and Musri, Melubba, Ma'in, Mittheilunfren der YorderasiatisehenGesellschaft, 1898, pp. Iff.), to identify these with portions of Arabia seems to me to have felled. Bee for MB elaborate discussion of the matter, Olmstead, Western Atifk
Daw of 8argon, pp. .">7IT.. and compare Budge, History of Egypt, \ i, pp. xvfT atmtorv of Egypt (New York, 1905) ;Eduard Ifi jrer,
en und thn NacnoartUimnn ( L906). pp. 455-471 ; Lehmann- Israel, seine Entwickdinx; im Ramm n <i<t Weltgcschichte (Tubingen, i«ni). p. io3.
2 Shabaka was the founder of the twenty-fifth, or Ethiopian dynasty,
known to have been iipon the throne at this time -■ e, e. g., Breasted, Ancient Records of Egypt, iv, p. 151, and i6., History of Egypt, p. 550.
then, turning back, destroyed Ekron before moving on Judah. The Shephelah suffered severely, for he claims to have captured forty-six cities. Jerusalem was blockaded, but not taken. Lachish, as the famous relief shows, was besieged and taken. Sennacherib was probably recalled from the siege of Jerusalem by the troubles in Babylonia, which form the most characteristic mark of his reign.
Thus far we have depended entirely upon the Assyrian sources. We must now pay heed to the biblical, and with them begin the complications. The chief passage is found in 2 Kings 18. 13 to 19. 37. It appears again, however, in Isa. 36-39, with these two chief differences: that in Isaiah the verses which appear in 2 Kings 18. 14-16 are omitted, while, on the other hand, there is added in Isa. 38. 9-20 a so-called psalm of Hezekiah. The textual disturbances and differences are the same in so many places that there can be little doubt that the two do not come from a common source, but, rather, that the text of Kings is the original and the Isaiah text excerpted from it in an abridged form. This conclusion finds considerable support also from the presence of some of the characteristic diction of the book of Kings, such as "for my servant David's sake" (Isa. 37. 35; compare 1 Kings 11. 13, 32; 2 Kings 8. 19), "walked before thee in truth" (Isa. 38. 3; compare 1 Kings 2. 4; 3. 6), and others. Kuenen has conclusively shown, however, that the Isaiah text is decidedly the better preserved.1 The chronological note in 2 Kings 18. 13, which appears also in Isaiah ("Now in the fourteenth year of king Hezekiah did Sennacherib king of Assyria come up against all the fortified cities of Judah, and took them"), is quite clearly the work of a redactor,
1 Kuenen, Historisch-Critisch Onderzoek, § 45.
and rests, not upon documentary evidence or tradition, but upon chronological calculation. It is quite irreconcilable with 2 Kings 18. 9 ("And it came to pass in the fourth year of king Hezekiah, which was the seventh year of Hoshea son of Elah king of Israel, that Shalmaneser king of Assyria came up against Samaria, and besieged it"), and may safely be disregarded. The date of Sennacherib's Judsean campaign is certainly 701, whatever the redactor of Kings may have calculated.
And now we come to the real crux of the situation. The redactor who put together the pieces which now make a continuous narrative evidently thought that everything in it applied to one campaign of Sennacherib — the campaign of 701 — and so the passage is still interpreted by the majority of modern scholars. There are, however, great difficulties in this interpretation, and these have increased rather than diminished in recent years. Some of these are, indeed, not new, but occurred to the early students of Assyrian inscriptions. It seems not to be generally known that Sir Henry Rawlinson saw the necessity for assuming two western campaigns of Sennacherib, for he wrote: "Such is the account which Sennacherib gives of an expedition briefly touched on in a few verses (2 Kings 18. 13-16), an expedition which is not to be confounded with that second invasion of these countries by the same monarch, which terminated in the destruction of his host, and his ignominious flight to his capital. This latter expedition is not described in his annals, as it may perhaps belong to a period beyond the time to which they extend."1
This view of Rawlinson found no acceptance when
1 Quoted in G. Rawlinson, Herodotus, i, p. 484, 3rd edition (London, 1875).
it was first propounded, but there are now additional reasons for taking it up again. Those which appear to be the most important are the following: 1. Tirhaka cannot have been the leader of an army of Egypt and Ethiopia in the year 701, for he certainly did not come to the throne until some years later. And the representation of Tirhaka's advance, in 19. 7, 9, as a rumor which led Sennacherib to leave Palestine seems most improbable. 2. The passage 19. 35-37 dates the assassination of Sennacherib as following closely on his return from Palestine, though his death did not occur until 681, twenty years later than the campaign of 701. If we assume two campaigns of Sennacherib in the west, these difficulties vanish. Upon this theory the biblical sources may be analyzed as follows: The account of the first campaign ends with 2 Kings 19. 8 ("So Rabshakeh returned, and found the king of Assyria warring against Libnah; for he had heard that he was departed from Lachish"). We are not told what answer he had received from King Hezekiah, for the writer was not really interested in political affairs, but, rather, in the prophet Isaiah, whose life he was probably writing. With 2 Kings 19. 9 begins the account of the second campaign; begins, indeed, abruptly, for the introduction which it must have had originally has been left out by the redactor. According to this second account, which deals, ex hypothesi, with a second and later campaign into the west, he sent a letter from some unknown point demanding the surrender of Jerusalem before he should attack Tirhaka, who was advancing against him. On the advice of Isaiah, Hezekiah, the king, refused, and shortly thereafter pestilence fell on the Assyrian army, and Sennacherib was forced to withdraw to Assyria, where a few years later he was slain.
Upon this hypothesis the Sennacherib Taylor Cylinder refers to the first campaign of 701, and the small text (see below, p. 345) gives proof that Sennacherib really did make a later expedition into the west, while the tradition which Herodotus has preserved (see below, p. 346) of the destruction made by mice, the symbol of pestilence, fits well with the description of the plague in 2 Kings 19. 35.
During the campaign of 701 in the west a new rebellion began in Babylonia, in which Bel-ibni, the notorious Merodach-baladan, and a Chaldean prince, Mardukushezib, joined. When Sennacherib invaded the land in 700 the compact fell in pieces. Bel-ibni was captured and sent to Assyria, and Merodach-baladan died soon after his precipitate flight into the Elamitic coasts of the Persian Gulf. Sennacherib made his son, Asshurnadin-shum, king of Babylon, and went away to carry war into Cilicia and Kappadocia.
The order which had been established in Babylonia was of short duration. The Chaldeans who had fled to Elam with Merodach-baladan had made so much trouble in Babylonia that Sennacherib, in 694, made a raid upon them in a campaign fraught with great difficulties. To revenge this the Elamites invaded Babylonia, plundered Sippar, and carried off Asshurnadin-shum into a captivity from which he never returned. The Elamites then made Nergal-ushezib king of Babylonia. He was, however, able to hold only northern Babylonia, while the south was retained by the Assyrians. Sennacherib sent a column into Elam, and while he was there the Chaldeans seized the throne for Mn-hezib-Marduk, who was publicly proclaimed king in 692. He won the support of the entire land, and to his aid came also the Elamites, and the Chaldeans
who had so long followed the fortunes of Merodachbaladan, and were now led by his son Samunu. In 691 Sennacherib met their combined armies at KhalulS, where he claimed a great victory.
In 689 Sennacherib, maddened by its long career of glory and of perfidy to the Assyrians, destroyed the city of Babylon.
In some year between 688 and 682 Sennacherib went westward into Arabia, and in 681 he was slain in the temple by his son or sons.
- The Campaign Against Jerusalem (701 B. C.)1 Column II:
(34) In my third campaign I marched against the land of the Hittites. (35) The fear of the splendor of my dominion overwhelmed Luli (Elulaeus), king of Sidon, (36, 37) and he fled far away into the sea and died.
(38) Sidon the great, Sidon the less, (39) Bit-zitte, Sariptu (Zarephath), Makhalliba, (40) Ushu, Akzib, and Akku (Acco), (41) his strong cities, defended by walls, (42) provisioned and provided with water, his garrison (?) cities, the might of the arms of (43) Ashur, my lord, overwhelmed them, and they bowed (44) at my feet. I placed Tuba'lu (Ethobal) upon the royal throne
1 The Taylor Cylinder, so named after a former owner, though not a cylinder, but a prism, has been repeatedly published and translated. iciallv I {., 37—42; Delitzsrii, Assyrxsche Lesc.stucke, 4te Auf., pp. 54-68; Abel and Winckler, KrUschrifttexte, pp. 17-21. For translations compare Bezold, Keilinschriftlichr Bi'hliothek, ii, pp. 80ff., and Rogers, Records of the Past, now scries, vi, pp. 80ff. On the portion here given see also King, First Steps in Assyrian, pp. 52ff.; Winckler, Krilinschriftliches Textbuch mm Alien Testament, pp. 43ff.; Ungnad in Gressmann, Altorimtalische Trxte und Bilder, i, pp. 119, 120.
(34) i-na §al-si gir-ri-ia a-na (matu) 9a-at-ti lu al-lik (35) (m)Lu-li-i sar (alu) Si-du-un-ni pul-h,i me-lam-me (36) be-lu-ti-ia is-jju-pu-su-ma a-na ru-uk-ki (37) kabal t&m-tim in-na-bit-ma mati- Su e-mid (38) (alu) Si-du-un-nu rabu-u (alu) Si-du-un-nu silu*u
(39) (alu) Bit-zi-it-ti (alu) Sa-ri-ip-tu (alu) Ma-ljal-li-ba (40) (alu) U-§u-u (alu) Ak-zi-bi (alu) Ak-ku-u (41) alani-su dan-nu-ti (bitu) dura-ni a-sar ri-i-ti (42) u mas-ki-ti bit tuk-la-ti-su ra-§ub-bat (isu) kakke (43) (ilu) Aiur beli-ia is-bu-pu-su-nu-ti-ma ik-nu-su (44) §e-
(45) over them and fixed upon him (46) yearly and unchanging taxes and tribute for my dominion. (47) Minkhimmu (Menahem) of Shamsimuruna, (48) Tuba'lu (Ethobal) of Sidon, (49) Abdili'ti of Arvad (Arados), (50) Urumilki of Gebal (Byblos), (51) Mitinti of Ashdod,
(52) Budu-ilu of Bit Ammanaa (Beth Ammon),
(53) Kammusunadbi of Moab, (54) Malik-rammu of Edom, (55) all kings of the Amurru-Country, (56) districts of great extent, brought rich presents (57) before me, for the fourth time (?) and kissed my feet.
(58) But Sidqa, the king of Ashkelon, (59) who had not submitted to my yoke, I carried away the gods of his father's house, himself, (60) his wife, his sons, his daughters, his brothers, his seed of his father's house, and (61) I brought him to Assyria. (62) Sharruludari, son of Rukib-tu, their former king, (63) I appointed over the people of Ashkelon, and the payment of taxes, (64) presents to my dominion, I laid upon him, that he might bear my yoke.
(65) In the course of my campaign I besieged Beth- Dagon, (66) Joppa, Benebarqa, Azuru, (67) cities of Sidqa, which had not quickly submitted at my feet, (68) I captured them and carried off their .booty.
Eu-u-a (m)Tu-ba-'-lu i-na kussi Sarrii-ti (45) eli-§u-un u-§e-§ib-ma ilat man-da-at-tu be-lu-ti-ia (46) §at-ti-§am la ba-at-lu u-kin ei-ru-u§-§u (47) §a (m)Mi-in-bi-im-mu (alu) Sam-si-mu-ru-na-a-a (48) (m)Tu-ba-'-lu (alu) Si-du-un-na-a-a (49) (m)Ab-di-li-'-ti (alu) A-ru-da-a-a (50) (m)U-ru-mil-ki (alu) Gu-ub-la-a-a (51) (m)Mi-tiin-ti (alu) As-du-da-a-a (52) (m)Pu-du-ilu (alu) Bit-am-ma-na-a-a (53) (m)Kam-mu-su-na-ad-bi (matu) Ma-'-ba-a-a (54) (m)(ilu) Malik-ram-mu (matu) U-du-um-ma-a-a (55) §arra-ni (matu) Amurru ka-li-§u-un si-di-e (56) sad-lu-ti ta-mar-ta-§u-nu ka-bit-tu a-di bti -na mah-ri-ia i§-§u-nim-ma is-§i-ku §cp6-ia (58) u
.<l-k:t-a Sarru (alu) Is-ka-al-lu-na (60) sa la ik-nu-Sua-nani-riia ilani bit abi-Mi sa-a-su (60) a§§at-su marr-su marali-.su abe-§u ztr bit abi-§u (61) as-su-ba-am-ma a-na (matu) ASSur(ki) U-ra-a§-§u i)SaiTu-lu-da-ri mar (m)Hu-kib-ti §arm-§u-nu mab-ru-u (63)eti nis.'- (alu) I--ka-.il-lu-na as-kun-ma na-dan bilti (64) katri-e be-lu-ti-ia e-mid-SU-ina i-Sa-at ap-§a-a-ni (65) i-na me-ti-ik pir-ri-ia (alu) Bit-da-^an-na (66) (alu) la-an-pu-u (alu) Ba-na-a-ana s.''i»«'-ia (68) ar-5i§-la ik-nu-5u al-me ak-Su-ud aS-lu-la .sal-la-sun (69) (anu'lu)
(69) The governors, princes, and people of Ekron,
(70) who had cast into iron fetters Padi, their king,
(71) (who had been faithful to the commands and compact of Assyria), and had given him over to Hezekiah
(72) of Judah, in a hostile manner, — (73) their hearts feared. They summoned the kings of Egypt, (74) the bowmen, chariots [and] horses of the king of Melukhkha, (75) forces without number, and they (76) came to their help. In the neighborhood of Altaqu (Eltekeh) (77) their line of battle was drawn up against me, they consecrated
(78) their arms. With the help of Ashur, my lord, I
(79) fought with them and accomplished their defeat.
(80) The commander of the chariots, and the sons of the king of Egypt, (81) with the commander of the chariots of the king of Melukkha, (82) my hands captured alive in the battle. I besieged and captured Altaqu (Eltekeh) [and] (83) Tamna (Timnath) and carried away their booty.
Column III:
(1) I drew near to Amkaruna (Ekron); the governors and (2) princes, who had committed sin I slew, and hung their bodies (3) on poles around the city. (4) The towns-
Sakkanake (amelu) rube u ni§e (alu) Am-kar-ru-na (70) §a (m)Padi-i sarri-§u-nu bel a-di-e u ma-mit (71) sa (matu) A5§ur bi-ri-tu parzilli id-du-ma a-na (m)JJa-za-ki-ia-u (72) (matu) Ia-u-da-a-a uUli-nu-su nak-ris a-na an-sil-li e-sir-su (73) ip-lab lib-ba-su-un sarra-ni (matu) Mu-su-ri (74) (amelu) sabe (isu) kasti (isu) narkabate (imeru) E r (matu) Me-lub-bi (75) e-mu-ki la ni-bi
ik-te-ru-nim-ma il-li-ku (76) ri-su-us-su-un i-na ta-mir-ti (alu) Al-ta-ku-u (77) el-la-mu-u-a si-id-ru §it-ku-nu u-sa-'-lu (78) (isu) kakke-su-un i-na tukul-ti (ilu) Asur b»Mi-ia it-ti-§u-un (79) am-<la- Jji-is-ma a5-ta-kan abikta-Su-un (80) (amelu) bel (isu) narkabate u mare sarri (matu) Mu-su-ra-a-a (81) a-di (am^lu) bel (isu) narkabate §a §arri (matu) Me-lub-bi bal-tu-su-un (82) i-na kabal tamba-ri ik-§u-da kata-a-a (alu) Al-ta-ku-u (83) (alu) Ta-am-na-a alme aksu-ud as-lu-la §al-la-sun
Column III:
(1) a-na (alu) Am-kar-ru-na ak-rib-ma (amelu) §akkanake (2) (amelu) rube sa Jji-it-tu u-§ab-§u-u a-duk-ma (3) i-na di-ma-a-te si-bir-ti all a-lul pag-ri-su-un (4) mare ali e-pi§ an-ni u kul-la-ti
folk who had committed wickedness and offence (5) I counted as spoil; to the rest of them, (6) who had not committed sin and wickedness, (7) in whom no guilt was found, I proclaimed pardon. Padi, (8) their king, I (9) brought out of Jerusalem, and (10) set him on the throne of dominion over them, and the tribute of my dominion (11) I laid upon him. And of Hezekiah,
(12) the Judaean, who had not submitted to my yoke,
(13) forty-six strong cities, with walls, the smaller cities
(14) which were around them, without number, (15) by the battering of rams and the assault of engines, (16) the attack of foot-soldiers, mines, breaches, and axes. (17) I besieged and captured them. Two hundred thousand one hundred and fifty men, young, old, male and female, (18) horses, mules, asses, camels, oxen and
(19) sheep without number I brought out from them and
(20) counted as booty. [Hezekiah] himself I shut up like a caged bird within Jerusalem, (21) his royal city. I cast up entrenchments (22) against him, and whosoever came forth from the gate of his city I punished1 (?) him. (23) His cities which I had plundered, (24) I separated from his land, and gave them to Mitinti, king of Ashdod, (25) Padi, king of Amqaruna and Sillibel (26) king of
1 The translation punished is Ungnad's. I set it down very doubtfully. Perhaps it would be better to translate "I turned back."
(5) a-na §al-la-ti am-nu si-it-tu-te-§u-nu (6) la ba-bil J^i-t i— ti u kullul-ti fia a-ra-an-fiu-un (7) la ib-fiu-u ufi-sur-fiu-un ak-bi (m)Pa-di-e
(8) Sarra-fiu-nu ul-tu ki-rib (alu) Ur-sa-li-im-mu (9) u-fie-sa-am-ma
i-n:t kmarf br-lu-ti eli-fiu-un (10) u-fie-fiib-ma man-da-at-tu be-lu-ti-ia
(11) u-kin si-ru-ufi-fiu u (m)9a-za-ki-a-u (12) (matu) Ia-u-da-a-a
sa la ik-nu-fiu a-na ni-ri-ia (13) XLVI alani-fiu dan-nu-ti (bitu)
dun'mi o al.'mi siljruti (14) fia li-me-ti-fiu-nu fia ni-ba i-fiu-u (15) i-na
fiuk-bu-us a-ram-me U kit-ru-ub §u-pi-i (16) mit-Jju-su zu-uk s |>;i
pil-si nik-si u kal-l>an-na-te (17) al-me aksu-ud CC.MJCL nifie si^ni
rabu zikaru u Mnnistu (IS) (im<Vu) sisA (imrru) parr imrrr (iuirru)
L'liiinnalr alf >."■ | 19) U si-e-ni §a la ni-bi ul-tu kir-bi-§u-un u-§e-sa-:uni) sal-la-tis am-nu §a-a-su kima issur ku-up-i>i ki-rib (alu)
li-im-mu (21) alu §arru-ti-§u e-sir-Su (alu) halsani eli-fiu
ntk-kis-rii bulli ali-su u-tir-ra (23) ik-ki-pu-U§ ali-su
fia afi-lu-la ul-tu Id-rib m.'iti-su (24) ab-tuk-ma a-na (tn)Mi-ti-in-ti
-du-«li (2fi lu) Atn-kar-ru-na u(m)Sil-
!6) sar (alu) !Ja-zi-ti ad-din-ma u-sa-alj-liir inal-su (27) e-li
Gaza, and diminished his land. (27) Beside the former taxes, paid yearly, I added (28) the tribute and presents of my dominion, and (29) laid these upon them. As for Hezekiah, (30) the fear of the majesty of my dominion overwhelmed him (31) and the Urbi, and his regular troops, (32) whom he had brought in to strengthen Jerusalem (33) his royal city, deserted. (34) With thirty talents of gold [and] eight hundred talents of silver, (35) precious stones, stibium, uknu-stones, (36) couches of ivory, seats of ivory, elephant-hide, (37) ivory, ushu and ukarinnu wood, diverse objects, a heavy treasure, (38) and his daughters, the women of his palace, male musicians, (39) female musicians he despatched (40) after me to Nineveh, my capital city. He sent his ambassador to give tribute (41) and make submission.
bilti mab-ri-ti na-dan sat-ti-su-un (28) man-da-at-tu kat-ri-e br-luti-ia u-rad-di-ma (29) u-kin si-ru-us-Su-un su-u (m)Qa-za-ki-a-u (30) pul-&i m6-lam-me bd-lu-ti-ia is-h,u-pu-§u-ma (31) (amtlu) ur-bi u (amelu) sab£-su damkuti (32) sa a-na dun-nu-un (alu) Ur-sa-liim-mu (alu) sarru-ti-§u (33) u-Sr-ri-bu-ma ir-§u-u bat-la-a-ti (34) it ti XXX bilat burasi Vlil.C l>ilat kaspi ni-sik-ti (35) gu-uh,-li «lakkas-si (abnu) ukni (?) rabuti (36) (isu) irsr sinni (isu) kussr ni-rnc-di §inni ma§ak piri (37) §inni piri (isu) u§u (isu) ukarinnu minima Sum-su ni-sir-tu ka-bit-tu (38) u m&rati-su (sal) zikivti ckalli-§u (ainrlu) zammon- (39) (sal) zammereti a-na ki-rib Ninua(ki) alu bc-lu-ti-ia (40) arki-ia u-se-bi-lam-ma a-na na-dan man-da-at-ti (41) u e-pi§ ardu-u-ti is-pu-ra rak-bu-§u
- Summary of Sennacherib's Western Campaign (701) (Nebi Yunus inscription) * (13) I took away the kingdom from Luli, the king of Sidon; I seated (14) Tuba'lu on his throne and [laid upon] him the tribute of my dominion; (15) I destroyed the broad district of Judah; I laid my yoke upon Heze-
» Published I R., 43. Translated by Bezold, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, ii, pp. 118ff.; Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, p. 47; Ungnad in Gressmann, op. cit., p. 121, footnote 3.
(13) §a (m)Lu-li-i sar (alu) Si-du-un-ni e-kim sarru-su (14) (m)Tu-ba-'-lu i-na (isu) kussi-§u u-§e-sib-mu man-da-at-tu ln'lu-ti-ia si-ru-us-su (15) u-sal-pit rap-su na-gu-u (matu) Ia-u-di (m)Qa-zakiah its king; (16) the people of Tumur, who inhabit a steep mountain, I overwhelmed with arms. The city of Ukku, (17) with all its dwellings I destroyed like the mound of a deluge; the people of Khilakki, inhabitants of the (IS) hill country, I destroyed with arms, their cities I destroyed, wasted, burned with fire; I conquered (19) Tilgarimmu,1 which is the borders of Tabal, and turned it into arable land.
I Perhaps Togarmah, Gen. 10. 3; 1 Chron. 1. 6; Ezek. 27. 14; 38. 16.
ki-a-u sarrfi-su e-mid ap-sa-a-ni (16) ameluti (alu) Tu-mur-ra-a-a a-si-bu-ut sadi-i mar-si i-na (isu) kakke u-sam-kit (alu) Uk-ku (17) a-di nap-h,ar da-ad-me-su ki-ma til a-bu-bi u-ab-bit nise (matu) gi-lak-ki a-si-bu-ut (IS) Jjur-sa-a-ni a-lul i-na (isu) kakke alani-sunu ab-bul ak-kur i-na isati ak-mu (19) (alu) Til-ga-rim-mu sa pa-ad (matu) Ta-ba-li aksu-ud-ma u-tir a-na karme
- Sennacherib at Lachish, 701 (Inscription on a Relief) l (1) Sennacherib, king of the world, king of Assyria, (2) seated himself on a throne and the (3) prisoners of Lakish marched before him.
1 Published by Layard, Monuments of Nineveh, ii, Plate 23. Translated by Bezold, Kei'linschr ij (lichen Bibliothek, ii, p. 114; Rogers, Records of the Past, new series, vi, p. 83; Winckler, Keihnschriftliches Textbuch, p. 47.
(1) Sin-a^e-erba sar kissati sar (matu) asur (2) ina (isu) kusst ni-mi-di u-sib-ma (3) sal-la-at (alu) La-ki-su (4) ma-h,a-ar-su-e-ti-ik
- Sennacherib's Last Campaign Against Arabia
(Between 688 and 682 B. C.) l (22) . . . Telkhjunu, the queen of Arabia, in the midst of the desert, (23) from her I took away a thousand
1 Th<- diaoowy of thi< fragment was first announced by Scheil (Orientalist i.<c/<< Literatur-Zeitung, 1904, Feb., cols. 69, 70), who cave a hasty transcription of it. and said that it camr from Mosul. It has (1 to the possession of the Berlin Museum, and is published by Ungnad, V orderasvalische Schriftdeji/.m,,/, r <!, r KGnigl. Muaeen zu , i. pp. 73ff., and translated by him in (ircssmann, Altorientalische
I liilder, i, p. 121. The campaign i mentioned by Esarhaddon
•i54).
(22) . . l-bu-]-nu sar-rat (am^lu) A-ra-bi i-na ki-rib
mad-ba-ri (23) (im^ru) gammale: e-kim ka-tus-sa §i-i it-ti
camels. (24) The fear of my dominion cast her down, and Khazail also. They left their tents (25) and fled to Adunimatu, (26) whose location is in the desert, (27) a thirsty place where there is neither provision nor places to drink.
(m)Ha-za-ilu (24) . . . e is-h,up-§u-nu-ti kul-ta-ri-§u-nu u-ma§- §e-ru-u (25) lu (alu) A-du-um-ma-te a-na nap-§a-a-ti innab-tu (26) . . . A-du-um-ma-tu §a ki-rib mad-ba-ri §it-ku-na-at Su-bat-sun (27) . . au-um-me §a ri-i-tu ma§-ki-tu la ba-§u-u kirib-§u
- Herodotus on the Campaign of Sennacherib '
The next king was a priest of Hephaistos, called Sethos. This monarch despised and neglected the warrior class of the Egyptians, as though he did not need their services. Among other indignities he went so far as to take from them the lands which they had possessed under all the previous kings, consisting of twelve acres of choice land for each warrior. Afterward, therefore, when Sennacherib, king of the Arabians and Assyrians, marched his vast army into Egypt, the warriors one and all refused to come to his aid. On this the priest, greatly distressed, entered into the inner sanctuary, and before the image of the god bewailed his impending fate. As he wept he fell asleep, and dreamed that the god came and stood at his side, bidding him be of good cheer, and go boldly forth to meet the Arabian force, which would do him no hurt, as he himself would send him helpers.
1 Herodotus, ii, 141; Herodoti Hi>:<>riarum Libri, ix, edidit Hear. Rudolph Dietsch, editio alter curavit H. Kallenberg (Leipzig, Teubner, 1894), pp. 204, 205.
Mr to. At tovtov (3aoiXevoai tov iepea tov 'H^a/orw, r<jj ovvofia elvai Zeduv. tov ev h7joyi-qoi lxuv Kapaxpyoafievov T^v f^X^uv AlyvnTtuv ug ovdev deqaofievov ai)Tuvt aXXa re 6rj arifui irociovra eg avrovg, mi a‹j›eag aire'kkoSai Tag apoipag rdiai eirt tuv irporipuv fiaoikew dedbadat kS-atpfrovg i/cdorcj dvoriena apovpag. fitra 6e err' Aiyvjrrov eXavveiv arparbv piyav Zavaxaptflov /3a<rt?ia A.pa(3iuv re nat Aaavpiwv. ovk l>v dy edkleiv Tovg fiax'ipovg tov Aiyvrriuv fiojjdkeiv tov (T lepia eg airopiqv aireXrifdvov kaeWbvra eg to fieyapov irpbg ruya'kp.a inrodvpeodai o\a tcivdwevei nadelv bTvotyvpdfievov <f apa ptv eneWelv virvov kcli ol dbfjai ev T7J 6rpt eiriOTavra tov Oebv dapavvetv ug ovdev TreiaeraL axapt avTt&Zuv tov 'Apafiiuv arpardv avTbg yap oi nin^eiv Ttfiupovg. tov
Sethos, then, relying on the dream, collected such of the Egyptians as were willing to follow him, who were none of them warriors, but traders, artisans, and market people; and with these marched to Pelusium, where the passes are by which the country is entered, and there pitched his camp. As the two armies lay here opposite one another there came in the night a multitude of field mice, which devoured all the quivers and bowstrings of the enemy and ate the thongs by which they managed their shields. Next morning they commenced their flight, and great multitudes fell, as they had no arms with which to defend themselves. There stands to this day in the temple of Vulcan a stone statue of Sethos, with a mouse in his hand,1 and an inscription to this effect: "Look on me and learn to reverence the gods."
1 Apollo Smintheus is known to the Greeks and is represented with a mouse in his hand. His cult under this form is especially known in the Troad. Compare Strabo, xiii, 605, and see for coins with such a representation, Corpus Ins. Graecarum, ii, 3577, 3582; iv, 7029; Rev. Arch., xi, 448; Overbeck K.-M. Apollon. Munztafel, v, 25-28, 30-33.
roiat 6i] fitv iriowov rolai kvvTrvioioi, irapahaftovra AlyvKTiuv rove (3ovAofiivovc ol lireoBai, arparmredevaaffdac iv II^Aov‹t/^› (ravrrj yap itm at ioJoAai)' lireoOai Si ol t&v ftaxttluv H** ovSiva avSpiov, Ka^rfkovq Si Kal ^e^wva/crac Kol ayopaiovg avOpcjirow;. ivdavra aiuKOfiivov, roiai ivavrioiai \avroloi\ irrt- Xvdkvrag vwcroc fivg apovpaiovg Kara uev <payelv rovg (jxzperpeuvac avruv Kara Si ra r6t;a' npbg Si run› aaniSuv to, 6xava, bare ry vorepaiy ‹f›etry6x›Tuv o~<]>iuv yvfivuv [otAijv] Treaeiv -KoTJuobg. Kal vvv ofror. 6 /?aavAet>f Eorrjice iv r<J lpu tov 'H<paloTov ?udivoc, lxuv fcrt rffq xuP°S /^v» teyuv Sia ypafifi&ruv rdSe. "ic ifii rig opiuv evoefiw axrw."
- POLYHISTOR AND ABYDENUS
And after all the other exploits of Sennacherib he adds the following: "He remained in power eighteen years and died by the hand of his son Ardumuzanus, in an uprising." These things says Polyhistor.
From Abydenus concerning Sennacherib. At this
Et post alia omnia fact.i 8uM0herimi illml quoque addflOB, :iit
"eum XVIII am • (in imperio) el structiaei ixuddiu a filio
suo Ardumuzano c vita oxcessisse. Haec Polyhistor.
Eusel)i Chromcorum, [iber I., edSchoene (Berlin. 1875), I. 27,
Abydeni de Senecherimo. Hoc tempore vicesimua quintua utique
time we find Sennacherib, who was the twenty-fifth at least in the succession of kings. He reduced Babylon beneath his sway. . . . [The following words properly belong at the end of the next passage, see below.] After him there ruled Nergilus, who was cut off by his son Adramelus. Adramelus was in turn killed by Axerdis, who was his brother on the father's, though not on the mother's side. He pursued the army to Byzantium and there shut it up.
After the reign of Sennacherib's brother, Akises became king over the Babylonians. He reigned less than thirty days, being murdered by Merodach-baladan, who then forcibly held the kingdom for six months. Baldanus [i. e., Merodach-baladan] was killed by a certain Elibus, who then became king. In the third year of the reign of Elibus, Sennacherib, king of the Assyrians, gathered an army against the Babylonians, defeated them in battle and ordered the captive king and his friends to be led into the land of Assyria. Having subdued the Babylonians, he set up his son Asordanius as king, withdrawing himself and proceeding to Assyria.
Sinecherib tandem ex regibus (regnant ibus) inventus est (inveniebatur) qui Babelonem sub dititionem (manum suam redigens subedit. . . . Deinceps1 autem post eum Nergilus regnavit. <mi a filio Adramelo est interemptus (interimebatur) : at hunc ejusdem fmter Axerdis ex eodem (uno) patre, non autem ex eadem matre, occidit (occidebat); et exercitum persecutus in Byzantinorum urbem injecit (injiciebat). lb., 35. 4-7, 17-22.
Postquam regnasset f rater Senecheribi et postquam Akises Babyloniis dominatus esset, et necdum triginta quidem diebus regnum tenuisset, a Marodach Baldano occisus est; et Marodach Baldanus per vim (regnum) tenebat sex mensibus: eum vero interficiens quidam cui nomen erat Elibus regnabat. Verum tertio regni ejus anno Senecheribus rex Assyriorum exercitum conflabat adversus Babylonios, proelioque cum iis commisso vincebat et captum eum una cum amicis in terram Assyriorum perduci iubebat. Babyloniis (ergo) dominatus, regem eis filium suum Asordanium constituebat; ipse vero recedens, terram Assyriorum petebat. lb., p. 27, 3-15.
1 The words from deinceps to regnavit belong at the end of the next passage after petebat. So A. von Gutschmid. See Schcene, op. cit., p. 35, footnote 6.
IX. ESARHADDON (680-668) AND ASHUR- BANAPAL (668-625)
Sennacherib had provided for the succession to the throne, while he still lived, by choosing Esarhaddon as the crown prince. The king's death may have been due to jealousy engendered by that choice, for such would be a natural Oriental sequence of the decree which elevated a younger son to the highest honors. Esarhaddon had been living in Babylon, and immediately on his father's assassination was there proclaimed king, but had to hasten to Nineveh to quell a rebellious effort to seize the throne. The king's murderers fled to Armenia,1 and in a month and a half the rebellion was .ended, and Esarhaddon was received as king.2
For our present purpose Esarhaddon is not of great importance. His points of historic contact with the west are few, and his influence upon the Hebrew people remote. The student of Hebrew politics has no great questions to raise in his reign, nor has he need to be disturbed by the great existing difficulty of arranging in chronological order the chief events of this reign.
At the very beginning of his reign Esarhaddon was busy with the reversal of his father's policy in respect of Babylon. He was engaged in the enormous task of rebuilding the temple of E-sagila — a work that was not completed until 668 B. C.
During the entire reign of Esarhaddon Judah made
no move to regain the independence which Sennacherib
had taken away. He had not, indeed, taken Jerusalem,
but he had compelled the payment of tribute, and
addon enumerates Manassrh of Judah among his
During the long reign of Manasseh there was,
:-. 19. 37. ■ Babylonian Chronicle, iii. 36-38.
indeed, no opportunity for rebellion. The land was held in subjection by the fear inspired by Esarhaddon's campaigns against Sidon and against Egypt. The first works of war to which Esarhaddon gave his hand were in punishment of the Chaldeans, who had conquered in Babylonia as far north as Ur. These were speedily driven out and a new administration of affairs provided among them.
But these enterprises among the turbulent Chaldeans were small indeed when compared with campaigns which followed speedily upon them. Sennacherib had set up a new province in Sidon, and so long as Ethobal lived, whom he had made king, the subservience to Assyria continued. His son Abd-milkot formed an alliance with two city kings inhabiting the Cilician highlands and suspended the payment of tribute. Esarhaddon set out for the west, and on his approach Abdmilkot fled to sea and left his city to its fate. The siege and the campaign against the allies of Abd-milkot lasted three years, and when the city fell it was savagely dismantled, its stones tumbled into the sea, and upon its site a new Assyrian city bearing Esarhaddon's name was erected and peopled by captives drawn from distant conquered lands. It was a piece of folly that could produce no enduring results; the ancient name of Sidon persisted in spite of Esarhaddon, and but for his boastful words the world had never known that Esarhaddon's-burg had ever occupied the site. But we must not fail to observe that such a castigation as Sidon had received would not be without influence in Judah. We shall not go far astray if we ascribe Manasseh's peaceful acceptance of Assyrian overlordship in part to the solemn warning of Sidon's example.
Esarhaddon was not so fortunate at Tyre, which he besieged for a series of years, but did not finally conquer, though his attack must have seriously injured the city's commerce. Tyre was never a menace to Assyria's growth in commercial or in political power, and Esarhaddon's only loss through the failure to reduce it was in the plunder which might have been secured.
Esarhaddon had now attacked two important Phoenician cities, but the real enemy of Assyrian progress in the west remained untouched. So long as Egypt was permitted to stir up at will the smaller western states to rebellion, just so long would Assyrian domination be in constant jeopardy. Esarhaddon conceived the colossal project of actually conquering Egypt and of adding it to the Assyrian empire. The accession of wealth thus to be gained would be enormous; the peace certain thus to be achieved in all the west might indeed tempt any monarch.
The first undertaking against Egypt took place in 673, and failed.1 The Assyrians were defeated, and no allusion to their misfortune appears in Esarhaddon 's inscriptions. The lesson of this failure was duly learned, for Esarhaddon began a most systematic approach upon Egypt by attacking and defeating its possible allies in Arabia and in the great deserts. In 671 Esarhaddon was ready to push boldly into Egypt, and in three successive battles Tirhaqa was defeated and the land as far south as Thebes was conquered. The whole campaign was a driving of Ethiopians out of Egypt and the changing of the overlordship of the ancient land from their hands to those of the Assyrians.
Immediately on the conclusion of the successful campaign in Egypt Esarhaddon had to quell a rebellion in Assyria, the cause of which is unknown.
Hardly had Esarhaddon left Egypt when Tirhaqa again entered it from the south and began a reconquest,
1 Babylonian Chronicle, iv, 10. | _'17).
and Esarhaddon, in 668, set out against him. From this expedition he never returned, but died on the long and toilsome march.
Before setting out for Egypt on the last campaign Esarhaddon had made a proclamation on the Feast of Gula (April, 668 B. C.) of his son, Ashurbanapal, as the next king of Assyria, and his younger son, Shamashshum-ukin, as king of Babylon. This disposition of the kingdom was to be the beginning of the end of Assyrian power, though in the beginning it seemed on the surface to augur so well for peace. Ashurbanapal,1 the Sardanapalus of the Greeks and Latins, and the Asnapper of the Old Testament, became king without a word of protest, as did also his brother in Babylon.
The first deed in Ashurbanapal's reign was to carry to a successful conclusion the campaign against Tirhaqa, on which Esarhaddon had died. By the end of 667 the land was once more in the hands of Assyrian governors. It was, however, much more difficult to hold than to conquer, and before 660 the great culture land of the Nile was once more ruled by an independent Egyptian king. The great tide of Assyrian power had begun to ebb.
Ashurbanapal's contact with the western countries was even less important than Esarhaddon 's. Tyre early surrendered to him, and Ushu and Acco were punished.
During fifteen years the dual government went on peacefully, but in 652 Shamash-shum-ukin rebelled against his brother and a civil war of terrible vindictiveness began between Babylonia and Assyria. Asshurbanapal triumphed, and in 648 his brother died by his own hand. Ashurbanapal became king of Babylon under the name and style of Kandalanu in 647. The
1 Ezra 4. 10, R. V., Osnappar ("IS^ON); better Asenappar.
campaigns between 647 and 640 were chiefly directed against kings and peoples of small moment, and no effort was made to extend the borders of the empire. From 640 until the end of his reign, in 626, Ashurbanapal was devoted to works of peace upon a scale unapproached by any previous Assyrian monarch. Temples, both in Assyria and in Babylonia, were rebuilt, renewed, or richly adorned by him. In these years Assyrian art touched a point attained by no other ancient Oriental people, while a great wave of ease, culture, and luxury swept over the kingdom. Greatest of all the works of Ashurbanapal was the library. The ancient archives of the two kingdoms were searched for books, and when interesting or important documents were discovered they were taken to Nineveh, there to be copied and annotated by the scholars of the court. The copies were preserved in the palace, while the originals went back to the place whence they had been borrowed. The library thus formed numbered not less than ten thousand tablets, and from its discovery comes a large part of our knowledge of Assyrian history, literature, and science. In the year 626 Ashurbanapal died, leaving behind him an empire stately and magnificent, but much diminished.
ESARHADDON
- Prism A l Column I:
(10) [Esarhaddon] the conqueror of the city of Sidon,
1 Published by Lavard, Inscriptions in the Cuneiform Character, pp. 20-29; I R., pp. 45147, and Abel und Winckler, KeilschrifUeitr ntm Gebrauch bei Vorlesungen, pp. 22-24. Translated by Ludwig Abel, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, li, pp. 124fT. The portion from line 55 onward is also translated bv Winckler, K rilinsrhrtftliches Textbuch turn Mtrn Testament, 3te Auf., p. BOf.
Column I:
(10) ka-Sid (alu) Si-du-un-ni §a ina kabal tam-tim (11) sa-pi-nu
which lies in the midst of the sea; (11) he who overwhelmed all its houses; (12) its walls, its dwellings I tore down, (13) cast them into the sea, (14) and made the place where they stood a ruin. (15) Abdmilkot its king, (16, 17) who had fled into the sea before my arms, (18) I drew him like a fish out of the sea (19) and cut off his head. (20) His treasures and goods, gold, silver, precious stones, (21) elephant hide, ivory, Ushu and Urkarinu-wood, (22) colored cloth, and cloth of every kind, (23) precious things of his palace, (24) I plundered in a mass; (25) its people without number, (26) cattle and sheep, asses (27) I carried away to Assyria. (28) I collected the kings of the Hittite country, (29) and of the sea-coast all of them. (30) I erected in another place a city and (31) called its name Esarhaddonburg. (32) The people, the spoil of my bow, from the hill country (33) and from the eastern Sea, (34) I settled there, (35) my officials as governors I set over them.
Column II:
(55) Adumu, a fortress of Aribi, (56) which Sennacherib king of Assyria, (57) my father, my begetter, had captured;
gi-mir da-ad-me-§u (12) duru-§u u §u-bat-su as-sub-ma (13) ki-rib tam-tim ad-di-i-ma (14) a-§ar ma§-kan-i-§u u-bal-lik (15) (m)Abdi-mil-ku-ut-ti §arru-§u (16) Sa la-pa-an kakko-ia (17) ina kabal tam-tim in-nab-tu (18) ki-ma nu-u-ni ul-tu ki-rib tam-tim (19) abar-§u-ma ak-ki-sa kak-ka-su (20) nak-mu busu-§u fciirasi kaspi abni a-kar-tu (21) malak piri Sin piri (isu) u§u (isu) urkarinu (22) (subatu) lu-bul-ti birme u kit! mimma §um-§u (23) ni-sir-ti ekalli-su (24) a-na mu-'-di-e as-lu-la (25) nise-su rapSati sa ni-ba la i-sa-a (26) alpe u si-e-ni imere (27) a-bu-ka a-na ki-rib (matu) A§ur(ki) (28) u-pa-tir-ma §arrdni (matu) Qat-ti (29) u a-Jji tamtim ka-li-§u-nu (30) ina a§-ri §a-nim-ma alu u-§e-pi§-ma (31) (alu) Kar-ASur-afci-iddin-na at-tab-bi ni-bit-su (32) ni§e bu-bu-ut kasti-ia §a §adi-i (33) u tam-tim si-it §am-§i (34) ina lib-bi u-se-§i-ib (35) (amelu) §u-ud-§ak-ia amel pi^jati eli-§u-nu a§-kun
Column II:
(55) (alu) A-du-mu-u al dan-nu-ti (matu) A-ri-bi (56) §a (m, ilu) Sin-abi-erba §ar (matu) A§ur (57) abu ba-nu-u-a ik-§u-du-ma (58) . . . ilani-§u
Column III:
(1,2) and brought its gods to Assyria; (3) Hazael, king of Aribi came (4) with a heavy tribute (5) to Nineveh, my residence (6) and kissed my feet; (7) he pleaded for the gift of his gods. (8) I showed him favor, (9) and repaired the broken portions of those gods; (10) the power of Ashur, my lord, (11) as well as my name I inscribed upon them and (12) gave them back to him. (13) Tabua, born in my palace, (14) I set over them in dominion,
(15) and with her gods, gave her back to her land.
(16) I added sixty-five camels to the (17) tax of my father, and (18) put them upon him. (19) After that fate carried away Hazael, and (20) I put Ya'lu his son (21) upon his throne, and added to his father's taxes (22) ten minas of gold, one thousand costly (?) stones, (23) fifty camels, one thousand measures (?) of spices, (24) and put them upon him.
- Prism B » Column V:
[The armory] (1) which the former kings, my fathers, had built, (2) to house equipments, and shelter the
1 First published III R., 15, 16, corrections by R. F. Harper, in Hebraica, iii, pp. 177-1S5, who also gave a transliteration and translation, ib., iv, pp. 146-157. See also Winckler in Schrader, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothetc, ii, p. 140f., and Keilinschriftliches Textbuch turn Alien Testament, 3te Ant., pp. 51, 52, and partly also by Ungnad in Greseliche Bibliothetc, ii, p. 140f., and Keilinschriftliches Textbuch turn Alien
I Ant., pp. mann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 123.
Column III:
(1) a-na (raatu) A8§ur (ki) (2) [u]-ra-a (3) (m){Ja-za-ilu§ar (matu)
A-ri-l»i (41 it-ti ta-mar-ti-su ka-bit-ti (5) a-na Ninua (ki) alu bd-luti-ia (6) il-lik-am-ma u-na-as-si-ik sepa-ia (7) a5-su na-dan ilani-§u
u-sal-la-a-ni-ma (8) ri-e-mu ar-8i-§u-ma (9) ilani §a-tu-nu an-b,u-sunu ud-di8-ma (10) da-na-an (ilu) Asur beli-ia (11) u Si-tir §umi-ia
eli-su-nu u-sa-as-tir-ma (12) u-tir-ma ad-din-§u (13) (§al) Ta-bu-u-a
tar-bit ekalli-ia (14) a-na §arni-u-ti eli-su-nu a§-kun-ma (15) it-ti
ilani-sa a-na mati-sa u-tir-§i (16) LXV (imeru) gammal^ eli ma-da-
- rilii-i.i mab-ri-ti u-ra<l-di-rna (18) u-kin si-ru-uS-Su (19) arka (m)Ha-za-ilu §im-tu u-bil-Su-ma (20) (m)Ia-'-lu-u mari-§u
i u-Se-Sib-ma (22) X ma-na hurasi M abn! bi-ru-ti
ru) jcammale M kun zi rikke (24) ell ma-da-te abi-su
u-rad-di-ma e-mid-su
Column V:
(1) Sa [Sarrani a-lik mah,-ri abe-ia u-8e-pi-Su] (2) a-na su[-te-8ur
horses, (3) mules, chariots, weapons, arms of battle, (4) the spoil of enemies, everything (5) which Ashur, the king of the gods, bestowed upon me as my royal share; (6) to care for the horses, and to drive in the chariots (7) . . . I made the inhabitants of the lands, the booty of my bow, (8) carry the bag and basket, and make bricks. (9) That small building I tore down in its entirety. (10) A large piece of land I took from the field as a building place (11) and added it. With pilistones, a stone of the mountains . . . (12) I built a terrace. I demanded of the kings of the Hittite country, and of those beyond the sea, (13) of Ba'al, king of Tyre, Manasseh, king of Judah, (14) Kau§-gabri, king of Edom, (15) Musuri, king of Moab, (16) Sil-Bel, king of Gaza, Metinti, king of Ashkelon, (17) Ikausu, king of Ekron, Milkiashapa, king of Byblos, (18) Matanba'al, king of Arvad, Abiba'al, king of Samsimuruna, (19) Buduil, king of B6t-Ammon, Akhumilki, king of Ashdod, (20) twelve kings of the sea-coast, Ekishtura, king of Idalion,
(21) Pilagura, king of Chytrus, Kisu, king of Sillua,
(22) Ituandar, king of Paphos, Eresu, king of Sillu,
(23) Damasu, king of Kuri, Atmezu, king of Tamesu,
karaSu pa-ka-di mur-ni-is-ki] (3) (imeru) pare (isu) narkabate [til-li u-nu-te tabazi (4) u Sal-la-at na-ki-ri gi-[mir minima Sum-Su] (5) da (ilu) ASur Sar ilani a-na eS-ki Sarruti-ia [iS-ru-ka] (6) a-na Sit-mur (imGru) sisi Si-tam-du-u5 (isu) narkabate (7) ni-ru Su-a-tu . . . niSe m&tati bu-bu-ut ka5ti-ia (8) (isu) al-lu tup-Sik-ku u-Sa-aS-Si- Su-nu-ti-ma il-bi-nu libnati (9) ekalfa sib-ra §u-a-tu a-na si-bir-ti- 6a ak-kur-ma (10) kak-ka-ru ma-'-du kima a-kut-tim-ma ul-tu libbi ekle ab-tuk-ma (li) eli-5u u§-rad-di ina (abnu) pi-i-li aban §adi-i . . . (12) tam-la-a u-mal-li ad-ki-e Sarrini (matu) Qat-ti u e-bir tamti (13) (m)Ba-'-lu §ar (matu) Sur-ri (m)Me-na-si-e §ar (alu) Ia-u-di (14) (m)Ka-u§-gab-ri §ar (alu) U-du-me (15) (m)xMu-sur-i §ar (alu) Ma-'-ba (16) (m) Sil-bel Sar (alu) ^a-zi-ti (m)Me-ti-'in-ti Sar (alu) Is-ka-lu-na (17) (m)I-ka-u-su Sar (alu) Am-kar-ru-na (m)Mil-ki-a-sa-pa Sar Gu-ub-li (18) (m)Ma-ta-an-ba-'-al Sar (alu) A-ru-a-di (m)A-bi-ba-al Sar (alu) Sam-si-mu-ru-na (19) (m)Pu-duilu Sar (alu) Bit-am-ma-na (m)A^i-mil-ku Sar (alu) AS-du-di (20) XII Sarrani Sa kiSad tam-tim (m)E-ki-iS-tu-ra Sar (alu) E-di-'- al (21) (m)Pi-la-a-gu-ra Sar (alu) Ki-it-ru-si (m)Ki-i-su Sar (alu) Si-il-lu-u-a (22) (m)I-tu-u-an-da-[ar] Sar (alu) Pa-ap-pa (m)E-rie-su Sar (alu) Si-il-lu (23) (m)Da-ma-su Sar (alu) Ku-ri-i (m)At-
(24) Damiisi, king of Qartihadasti, (25) Unasagusu, king of Lidir, Bususu, king of Xurenu, (26) ten kings of Cyprus, in the midst of the sea, (27) in all twenty-two kings of the Hittite country, of the sea-coast and of the midst of the sea, of them all (28) I demanded great beams, [tall columns, [Prisms A and C, Column V]
(15) planks of cedar and cypress, (16) from the Sirara and Lebanon mountains, (17) female sphinxes and giant bulls (?) (18) stone thresholds, slabs of (19) alabaster Ashnan — , (20) Tushmina — , Breccia — , (21) Engishah — , Aladu and (22) Ginashar — gubba-stones1 they brought from the mountains, (23) the place of their origin, (24, 25) with difficulty and labor (26) to Nineveh, for my palace.]
1 These different varieties of stone are unknown to us, and cannot be translated.
me-zu §ar (alu) Ta-me-su (24) (m)Da-mu-u-si sar (alu) Kar-ti-h,ada-as-ti (25) (m)U-na-sa-gu-su §ar (alu) Li-di-ir (m)Bu-su-su lar (alu) Nu-ri-e-nu (26) X sarrani §a (matu) Ia-at-na-na kabal tamtim (27) napfcar XXII sarrani (matu) JJat-ti a-fci tam-tim kabal tam-tim kali-su-nu (28) u-ma-'-ir-su-nu-ti-ma guSurl rabuti
(From Prisms A and C comes the continuation, which is here given. The passage is found in Column V, and the numeration of the lines follows that text.)
[(isu) dim-me siruti (15) (isu) a-tap-pi (isu) erinu (isu) §ur-man
(16) ul-tu ki-rib (sadu) si-ra-ra (Sadu) lal>na-na (17) lamassi lid za-za-a-te (18) (abnu) askuppl a-gur-ri (19) sa (abnu) parutu (abnu) an.bu.tir (20) (abnu) tuS-mi-na (abnu) tu§-mi-na turdu (21) (abnu) en.gi.6ah (abnu) a-lal-du (22) (abnu) gi-na-Sar-gubba ul-tu ki-rib h,ur^Ia-ni (23) a-Sar nab-ni-ti-§u-nu (24) a-na hj- 6ib-ti ekalli-ia (25) mar-si-i§ pa-as-ki-i§ (26) a-na (alu) Ninua u-saldi-du-u-ni]
- The Campaign Against Arabia and Egypt (670 B. C.)1
(K. 3082, 3086, S. 2027)
(6) In my tenth campaign [Ashur gave me confidence,
and (7) I marched my troops to Magan and Melukhkha (?)], and [turned] my face [to the land of . . .]
1 Th<- campaign is found upon a badly broken and joined tablet first
published by Robert W. Rogers, Two Texts of Esarhaddon (Haverford
No. 2); portions also in III EL 35, No. 4. Translated
•kl«r, Krilinsrhriftliches Textbuch zum Alien Testament, pp. 52fi;
mann, Altorientn/i rh, '/ , .rt<- unrf Kihhr, i, p. 1JM.
(6) ina eSri-e girri-ia (ilu) [Asur utakkil-anni-ma ... (7) u-Sa-
(8) which in the tongue of the people of Kush and Egypt is called . . . (9) I called out the numerous troops of Ashur, which are in the . . . (10) In the month of Nisan, the first month, I left my city of Asshur. [I crossed] the Tigris and Euphrates at high flood, (11) [and] climbed hard mountains like a wild ox (?). (12) In the course of my campaign I erected siege works against Ba'al, king of Tyre, who had trusted in Tarqu, king of Kush, his friend, and (13) had shaken off the yoke of Ashur, my lord, and had expressed defiance of me, (14) I cut off from him food and drink, the means of life.
(15) From Egypt I broke camp and marched to Melukhkha. (16) Thirty biru of land from the city of Apku, which lies in the territory of the land of Samen[a], to the city of Raphia, (17) by the side of the brook of Egypt, a place where there is no river, in . . . necessity and want (18) I made my troops drink well water from jugs.
(19) When the command of Ashur, my lord, came into my ears . . . (20) camels of the kings of Aribi [without number I took from them], (21) twenty (?) biru of land, a journey of fifteen days ... I marched. (22) Four biru , the district of Gabe, stones [. . .] I marched. (23) Four biru of land, a journey of two
a3-bi-ta pa-nu-u-a a-na . . . (8) 5a ina pi-i ni§e (matu) Ku-u-si u matu Mu-sur ... (9) ad-ki-e-ma ummanate (ilu) ASur gab-Saa-ti §a ki [rib . . .] (10) ina arab Nisanu ar^i ri&-tu-u ul-tu ali-ia ASSur at-tu-muS (naru) Diglat (naru) Purattu ina mi-li . . . (11) Sade mar-su-ti ri-ma-niS aS-tam-di-i^ (12) ina me-ti-ik girri-ia eli (m)Ba-'-lu sar (matu) Sur-ri sa a-na (m)Tar-ku-u sar 0 Ku-u-si ib-ri-§u it-tak-lu-ma (13) nir (ilu) Aiur beli-ia is-lu-u i-tappa-lu me-ri-ifc-tu (14) (alu) halsani eli-§u u-rak-kis-ma a-ka-lu u mu-u ba-lat napi§-tim-§u-nu ak-ia (15) ul-tu (matu) Mu-sur karaSu ad-ki-e-ma a-na (matu) Me-lub-jja us-te-§e-ra har-ra-nu (16) XXX kas-pu kak-kar ul-tu (alu) Ap-ku sa pa-di (matu) Sa-me-n[a] a-di (alu) Rapi-&i (17) a-na i-te-e na-^al (matu) Mu-sur a-sar naru la i-su-u ina (?) [. . .] bar-bar-ri kal-kal-tu (18) me buri ina di-lu-u-ti ummanate u-la-a§-ki (19) ki-i ki-bit (ilu) ASur beli-ia ina uzna-ia ib-§i-ma [. . .] bat-ti (20) (imeru) gam-ma-li §a sarrani (matu) A-ri-bi ka-li-§u-nu i[. . .]-§u-nu-ti (21) XX biru kak-kar ma-lak XV u-me ina §i-pik (?) [. . .] ar-di (22) IV biru" kak-kar ina abnu gab-e mu-sa [. . .] a-lik (23) IV biru kak-kar ma-lak II
days . . . serpents of two heads . . . died.1 (24) I trampled on them, and marched four biru of land, a journey of two days, with green . . . (25) which . . . with wings. Four biru of land, a journey of two days . . . (26) Fifteen biru of land, a journey of eight days I marched . . . (27) Marduk, the great lord, came to my help . . . (28) he revived my troops, twenty days, seven . . . (29) in the territory of the land of Ma(?)-gan I rested (?)
(30) From the city of Ma-a[g-da-l]i, . . . (31) a course of forty kaspu of land I marched, . . . (32) that land was like stone . . . (33) like the point of a lance . . . (34) blood and . . . (35) hostile rebellious people. . . . (36) to the city of Ishkhupri.
1 That is, probably whoever was bitten by them died.
u-me siru II kakkadi [. . .] i-]mu-ut-ma (24) ad-da-i§-ma e-te-ik IV biru kak-kar' ma-lak [II time . . .] (25) §a su-ub-bu-bu ina a-kap-pi " IV biru kak-kar ma-lak II u-[me . . ' .]-li-ti (26) XV biru kak-kar ma-lak VIII u[me ar-di . . .] (27) (ilu) Marduk belu rabu-u ri-su-ti il-lik-[-ma . . .] (28) u-bal-lit napi§-tim ummanati-ia X}£ u-me VII [. . .] (29) §a me-sir (matu (?)) Ma-gan nu bat (?) [. . .] (30) ul-tu (alu) Ma-a[g-da-li §a pa-p-di [. . .1 (31) mi-§i-ih,-ti XL kas-pu kak-kar ar-di [. . .] (32) kak-ka-ru §u-a-tu ki-ma abnu (?) [. . .] (33) ki-ma sip-n (isu) tar-ta-h,i [. . .] (34) da-mu u §ar-ku el[lu . . .] (35) amelu nakru ak-si a-d[i . . .] (36) a-na (alu) Is-h,up-r[i . . .]
1 Supplied by Winckler; doubtful, but very attractive
ASHURBANAPAL 4. Ashurbanapal at Acco (About 645 B. G.) l Column IX:
(115) On my return I captured Ushu, (116) which lies on the coast of the sea. (117) The inhabitants of Ushu, who
•The Imm tin llded prism of Ashurbanapal in the British Museum. Published V EL. 1-10. Wincklir, Samrrilun>/ mn Keilschrifttexten, iii. Translated by Wfacklf. Kinlinschriftlicfu.s 'I'rxtlmrh, 3te Auf., p. 54; Un^nad in Greasmann, AUorientalischf TtxU Mid /Older, i, p. 124.
Column IX
i ina ta-a-a-ar-ti-ia (alu) U-Su-u (116) 5a ina a-fri tam-tim nanda-ta su-ba(t)-su ak-8u-ud (117) ni§(*' (alu) U-Su-u §a a-na pihatiwere not obedient to their governor, (118) had not paid tribute, (119) I smote them as the tribute of their land.
(120) Among the rebellious people I set up judgment.
(121) Their gods, [and] their people I carried as booty to Assyria. (122) The people of Acco who were rebellious I reduced, (123) their bodies I hung on poles (124) around the city; (125) the remainder I brought to Assyria.
(126) I chose them for my army, and (127) added them to the numerous troops, (128) which Ashur had presented to me.
§u-nu la sa-an-ku (118) la i-nam-di-nu man-da-at-tu (119)na-dan mati-su-un a-duk (120) ina libbi(bi) ni§d la kan-§u u-ti 8ip-tu aS- kun (121) ilani-§u-nu ni§fVSu-nu a§-lu-Ia a-na (matu) ASsur (ki)
(122) ni§6 (alu) Ak-ku-u la kan-§u-ti a-nir (123) (aradlu) pagri-§unu ina (isu) ga-§i-§i a-lul (124) si-bir-ti ali u-§al-mi (125) si-it-tu-ti- Su-nu al-ka-a a-na (matu) ASSur (ki) (126) a-na ki-sir ak-sur-ma
(127) eli ummanate-ia ma-'-da-a-ti (128) §a (ilu) ASiir i-ki-§a urad-di
X. NEBUCHADREZZAR (604-562 B. C.)
Nebuchadrezzar became king by his father's sudden death, the news of which reached him while he was at the head of a victorious army on the borders of Egypt. Returning posthaste to Babylon, he was received as king without a sign of trouble, and began a reign as brilliant as it was long, and as powerful as it was brilliant. Unhappily, very few inscriptions have been preserved in which there are any accounts of his great military campaigns, the major part of them all being devoted to elaborate accounts of the building and restoration of temples, palaces, streets, and canals all over the country. The meagerness of native inscription material forces us to depend chiefly upon the narratives of the Hebrews for an account of the chief events of his reign.
Jehoiakim, king of Judah, had paid his tribute for three years after Nebuchadrezzar left the southern
borders of his country for his hasty journey to assume the crown. He was then driven by a popular party, against the urgent advice of Jeremiah, to rebel and refuse longer to be considered a vassal king of the Babylonians. Nebuchadrezzar first let loose upon his land marauding bands of Syrians, Moabites, and Ammonites, and then, in 597, began a siege of Jerusalem. During its continuance Jehoiakim died, and his successor, Jehoiachin, was compelled to surrender the city, and, with eight thousand of his subjects, was carried into captivity. These men were settled, together with their families, in one great block by the river Chebar, a canal near Nippur. This deportation, though doubtless copied after the Assyrian usage, was not properly carried out. The Assyrians scattered their captives, so that they were rapidly assimilated by their neighbors and were deprived of all possibility of maintaining their old national life. These Jewish captives of Nebuchadrezzar were, on the other hand, enabled by their concentration to continue the offices of their religion, and by that means maintain their national exclusiveness. They soon became a thorn in Nebuchadrezzar's side, and so continued for a long period.
Meantime the government of Judah was placed in the hands of Mattaniah, son of Josiah, who was styled Zedekiah, and was sworn to obey Nebuchadrezzar. It is possible that he might have kept his oath but for the seductions of Hophra, king of Egypt, who had succeeded Necho II about 589, and was anxious to win back Syria for himself. Hophra roused to retx-llion the states of Edom, Moab, Ammon, Tyre, and Sidon. These" sent an embassy to Zedekiah asking his assistance, and soon Judah had cast its lot into the
mad effort, despite the utmost efforts1 of Jeremiah. In 587 the army of Nebuchadrezzar appeared, and the effort to starve the city by siege began. Soon after Hophra entered Palestine, and the Babylonians were compelled to raise the siege. The popular party which had driven the nation to war felt sure that this was the end and that victory was at hand. Jeremiah protested against this view in words of solemn weight: "Thus saith the Lord: Deceive not yourselves, saying, The Chaldeans shall surely depart from us: for they shall not depart. For though ye had smitten the whole army of the Chaldeans that fight against you, and there remained but wounded men among them, yet would they rise up every man in his tent, and burn this city with fire."2 To those who trusted in Hophra his word was no less definite: "Behold, Pharaoh's army, which is come forth to help you, shall return to Egypt into their own land. And the Chaldeans shall come again, and fight against this city; and they shall take it, and burn it with fire."8 Men could not believe such a message as that in an hour of apparent hope, and the prophet was apprehended and cast into prison.4
The Babylonian army met the Egyptians somewhere south of Jerusalem and drove them back into Egypt, apparently without difficulty.5 There was no pursuit, but the siege of Jerusalem was resumed at once. Famine, and perhaps pestilence,8 assisted the besiegers, and on the ninth day of the fourth month (July), in the year 586, the Babylonians breached the walls and poured
1 Jer. 27. 1-3. The first verse in the Masoretic text reads: "In the beginning of the reign of Jehoiakim the son of Josiah." It is clear, however, from verses 2, 12, and 20 that the text is corrupt. It is omitted by LXX, which should be followed. See Giesebrecht on the passage.
• Jer. 37. 9, 10. » Jer. 37. 7, 8. * Jer. 37. 11-15.
• Josephus (Antiquities, x, 7, § 3) declares that the Egyptians were defeated, but Jeremiah (37. 7), on whom he was doubtless leaning, says nothing of a defeat. * Jer. 38. 2.
into the city. Zedekiah fled, but was overtaken in the plains of Jericho, captured,1 and taken to Riblah. There Nebuchadrezzar slew his sons before him and then put out his eyes.
The siege of Jerusalem had lasted a year and a half (587-586) and condign punishment was visited at once upon the city. Plundered of everything of value, it was given to the torch and a large number2 of its inhabitants were carried away to join the former exiles in Babylonia. Over the poor who were left behind in the land Gedahiah, a descendant of the house of David, was made governor. Nebuchadrezzar had destroyed a rich province, which might have paid a great annual tribute into his coffers.
In 585 Nebuchadrezzar began a land siege of Tyre, which continued thirteen years (585-573) and ended in a truce, according to which Ethobal was to pay a tribute. It was impossible that Nebuchadrezzar should really conquer Tyre without a navy to blockade its port.
In 567 Nebuchadrezzar invaded Egypt, probably with the determination to punish its king for his interference in the affairs of Palestine and to prevent its recurrence in the future. But how complete was his success in Egypt we do not know.
Nebuchadrezzar based his chief claim to posterity's remembrance upon his great works of building all over Babylonia, but especially in Babylon itself. There Nabopolassar had begun to rebuild the city wails, but had only partially completed the work at his death. Nebuchadrezzar completed the inner wall Imgur-Bel and the outer wall Nimitti Bel, and constructed great
l 2 Kings 25. 4, 5.
1 Tin- mmibtff < iirricd to Babylonia is quite unknown. Quthe (Qesdea Volke* Israel, pp 7) estimates the total number at
36,000 to 48,000, which he counts as a quarter or eighth of the whole population
city gates of cedar wood covered with bronze. Upon the east side of the city, at a distance of four thousand cubits from the outer wall, he built another massive wall. Before this was a great moat, basin-shaped, deep, and walled up with bricks like a quay. On the north, between the two city walls, and between the Euphrates and the Ishtar gate, was reared an artificial platform of brick laid in bitumen. Upon this he placed a citadel and connected it with the royal palace. This citadel made a watch tower, commanding the level country for several miles around, at the same time that it served to strengthen the walls.
Within the city was beautified; the street of Ai-iburshabu increased in height, leveled and repaved; the palace rebuilt upon a scale of magnificence unheard of before. He may well have felt and spoken as the Hebrew book records: "Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honor of my majesty?"1
Dan. 4. 30.
- East India House Inscription ! Column II:
(12) In lofty confidence in him (Marduk), (13) distant lands, (14) far-away mountains, (15) from the upper sea (16) to the lower sea, (17) steep paths, (18) closed roads, (19) where the step is imprisoned, (20) [where] there was no place for the foot, (21) difficult roads,
1 The text is published I R., 53-58, and with a transcription into Neo-Baby Ionian, 59-64. See further C. J. Ball, in the Proceedings of the Society of Biblical Archaeology, x, pp. 87-129* Winckler, Keilinschriftliche BiUiothek, iii, 2, pp. 10-28; David W. McGee, Beitr&ge zur Assyriologie, iii, pp. 528-534; Konigsinschriften, No. 15, p. 120f.
A8syriologie, iii, pp. 52S-534; Stephen Langdon, Neubabylonische No. 15,
(12) i-na tu-kul-ti-§u sir-ti (13) matati ru-ga-a-ti (14) §a-di-im ni-su-u-ti (15) i§-tu ti-a-am-ti e-li-ti (16) a-di ti-a-am-ti §a-ap-li-ti (17) ur-fcu-um a§-tu-tim (18) pa-da-nim pi-h,u-ti (19) a-§a-ar kib-si Su-up-ru-su (20) §e-e-pi la i-ba-a§-§u-u (21) h,a-ra-nam na-am-ra-§a
(22) thirsty roads (23) have I passed through, (24) destroyed the rebellious, (25) captured enemies, (26) ruled the lands, (27) permitted the people to flourish, (28) [but] the bad and evil (29) have I put away among the people.
(22) u-ru-ub zu-(su) -ma-mi (23) e-ir-te-id-di-e-ma (24) la ma-gi-ri a-na-ar (25) ak-mi za-'-i-ri (26) matu us-te-si-ir-ma (27) ni-sim uS- ta-am-mi-ih, (28) ra-ag-ga u si-e-nim (29) i-na ni-si u-se-is-si
- Nebuchadrezzar in the Lebanon l (3) From the upper sea2 (4) to the lower sea2 (5) . . .
(6) which Marduk the Lord had entrusted to me,
(7) among all lands, the totality of dwelling places,
(8) I exalted Babylon to the first place. (9) Among the cities . . . (10) [I caused] her name to be praised. (11) The sanctuaries of Nabu and Marduk, my lords, (12) . . . continually
(13) at that time . . . the Lebanon, the cedar mountains, (14) the proud forest (?) of Marduk, (15) the scent is pleasant (16) of the cedars, its product. (17) The festival (?) of another god . . . (18) no other king . . . (19) . . . (20) My god Marduk,
1 The inscription is found in a valley of the Lebanon called Wady Brisa. It was first published by Pognon, Les inscriptions babyloniennes du Wadi Brissa (Paris, 1887), and much corrected and improved by Stephen Langdon, Les inscriptions du Wadi Brissd et du Nahr el-Kelb (tiraga a part du Recueil de Travaux relatifs a la Philologie et a l'Archeologie egyptiennes et assyriennes, vol. xxviii. Paris, 1905), and republished after a study of the original by F. H. Weissbach, Die Inachriften N ebukadnezars, ii, im Wadi Brisa und am Nahr el-Kelb (Leip- zig, 1906). The passage here given from col. ix appears in Weissbach's edition on Plate 38f., and the translation on p. 31. Compare also for the translation Winckler, Keilinschriftliches Textbuch zum Alten Testament, pp. 56ff.; Stephen Langdon, N eubabylonische Konigsinschriften, No. 19, p. ir>()f.
- The upper sea is the Mediterranean, the lower is the Persian Gulf.
(3) [is-tu] ti-a-am-tim e-li-ti (4) [a-di] ti-a-am-tim sa-ap-li-ti (5) [. . .]e da is-mu [. . .] (6) [sa (ilu) Mar]duk beli ia-a-ti i-ki-pa- [an-ni] (7) i-na [kul-lat] [m]a-ti-ta-an gi-mi-ir d[a-ad-mi] (8) (alu) Bablli a-na ri-Se-e-ti u-[ . . . ] (?) (9) i-na ma-5a-zi ra-'- . . . (10) §uum-Su a-na ta-na-da-a-ti . . . (11) a[§-r]a-a-ti (ilu) Nabu u (ilu) Marduk bele-e-a (12) mu-[da]-a-am ka-a-a-na . . . (13) i-nau-mi-Su (aadu) La-ab-na-nu Sa-ad (isu) [erini] (14) ki-sa-tim (ilu) Marduk $u-iim-rnu-uh,-t[i]m (15) sa i-ri-is-su ta-a-bu (16) Sa (isu) erine ?i-i-i[t-s]u (17) [ta-a)r-bi-ti ilu sa-nim-ma (?)... (18) . . . Sarm §a-nim-{m]a la lp . . . (19). . . ba-ti (?) uk (?) . . . Su
the king (21) for the palace of princes ... of heaven and earth (22) was suited for adornment. (23) As an enemy, a stranger, had taken possession (of the mountain), (24) and had removed its products, (25) its inhabitants had fled and gone far away. (26) With the power of Nabu and Marduk, my lords, (27, 28) I ordered my troops to march to the Lebanon. (29) The enemy, above and below, (30) I drove out, and made the heart of the land to rejoice, (31) its scattered people I gathered, (32) and brought them back to their place. (33) That which no former king had accomplished (I did) ; (34) I cleaved high mountains, (35) lime-stone I broke off (and) (36) opened trails. (37) I cut a road for the cedars (38) and before Marduk, my king (39) (I brought) massive, tall, strong cedars, (40) of wonderful beauty, (41) whose dark appearance was impressive, (42) the mighty products of the Lebanon. (43) Like a reed . . . (44) [I made them] . . . the Arakhtu canal . . . (45) Into Babylon (46) beams . . .
(47) The people in the Lebanon (48) I made to dwell in peace and safety (49) I permitted no disturber to possess [the land]. (50) That none might produce confusion (51) I have set up my royal image for ever.
(20) na-a-bu-u-a (ilu) Marduk sar-ri (21) a-na ekal ma-al-ki (?) . . Same irsiti (22) su-lu-lu si-ma-at . . . (23) sa amelu
nakru ahu-u i-bi-lu . . . (24) i-ki-mu Jji-si-ib-[Su] (25) ni-sa-a-su ip-pa-ar-sa-a-ma i-bu-za ni-s[i-i]§ (26) i-na e-mu-ku (ilu) Nabu u (ilu) Marduk bele-e-a (27) a-na Sad La-ab-na-nu a-na . . . (28) usa-ad-di-ru [sabe-iaj (29) na-ka-ar-§u e-li-is u sa-ap-li-is (30) aseu-ub-ma li-ib-ba ma-a-ti u-te-ib (31) ni-sa-a-su sa-ap-ba-a-ti u-pa-ab-tu-ra-am-ma (32) u-te-ir as-ru-us-si-in (33) sa ma-na-ma sarru ma-ab-ri la i-pu-su (34) sa-di-im za-a[k]-ru-u-tim e-iptu-uk-ma (35) abne §a-di-[i]m u-la-at-ti-ma (36) u-pa-at-ta-a ni-irbi-e-ti (37) ma-la-ak (isu) erine us-te-te-si-ir (38) a-na ma-Jja-ar (ilu) Marduk sar-ri (39) (isu) erine dan-nu-ti si-bu-u-ti pa-ag-lu-tim (40) sa du-mu-uk-su-nu su-ku-ru (41) su-tu-ru bu-na-a-su-nu sal-mu (42) bi-?i-ib §£d Lab-ab-na-nu gab-sa-tim (43) ki-ma ka-ni-e a-mar damal te kip . . . (44) (nam) A-ra-a[b]-tim u-sa-az-'- . .
(45) i-na ki-ri-ib [(alu) Bab-ili(ki)] (46) (isu) sa-ar-ba-ti ... an (47) ni§^ ki-ri-ib sad La-ab-na-nu (48) a-bu-ri-i§ u-Sar-bi-is-ma (49) mu-ga-al-li-tu la u-sar-si-si-[na] (50) a5-§um ma-na-ma la b*-ba-li . . . (51) s[a]-lam sar-ru-ti-ia da-er-a'-[tim]
- Nebuchadrezzar's Campaign Against Egypt ■
(567 B. C.) (5) Gula who slays my foes . . . (6) . . . the queen who endowed me with strength of heart and
(7) (might) of hand and consoles me (8) who causes ... of my reign to be enlarged (9) . . . their. The kings, ... of his power (10) and ... pu his general and his hired soldiers like . . . (11) . . . he spoke unto. To his soldiers he (?)... (12) . . . who were before him (?) in the road . . . (13) In the thirty-seventh year of Nebuchadrezzar, king of Babylon, (14) [the kings of] Egypt came up to do battle (15) and Amasis, king of Egypt called out his troops, (16) and . . . cu of the city of Budu-Yaman . . . (17) [and others from (?)] far-away regions in the sea (18) . . . numerous troops (?) which were in Egypt (19) . . . arms and horses . . . (20) ... to his aid he called (21) . . . and before him (22) to make [war (?)] he trusted. (23) . . . their design (24) he accomplished their defeat (?) and (25) . . . (26) the destruction . . .
1 Two small fragmentary tablets in the British Museum, first published by Pinches, Transactions of the Society of Biblical Archceology, vii, pp. 210-225. Published also, with additions by Strassmaier, Babylonische Texte, vi, No. 329. Translated by Schroder, Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 2, pp. 140, 141, and by Langdon, Building Inscriptions of the Neo- Babylonian Empire, part i, pp. 180-183. For the historical content see Winckler, Alte Orient, 7th year, 2, pp. 30, 31, and compare Langdon, Die Neubabylonischen Kdnigsinschriften, pp. 206, 20/7, compare also page;44.
(5) . . (ilu) Gula sa tu-(?)-sam-kit a-a-bi-ia (6) . . . ki
be-la-tu Sa li-tu lib-bi (7) [u &muk] kata tu-§ak-§id-ma tu-ni-h,i
(8) . . . gir sarru-u-ti-ia tu-§ar-ba (9) . . rka]-li-§u-nu sarrani . . . i-id (?) kar-du-ti-su (10) . . . pi abkalli-su u ardani-§u kima . . . tu (11) . . . pu-u§ i-ta-a-am a-na sab£-5u u . . . ma (12) . . . sa mah,-ri (?) ki-ir-ba h,ar-an . \ , (13) . t , Satti XXXVII kam (mi, ilu) Nabu-kudur-usur §ar Babfili kij . . . (14) . . . mi-sir a-na e-pes tahazi il-[lik-ma] (15) . . . A-ma(?)-eu sar Mi-sir (?)-ma um-ma-[ni-§u id-ki-ma] (16) . . . ku-u sa (alu) Bu-tu-ia-a-man (17) . . na-^i-i ni-su-tu sa ki-rib tam-tim (18) . . . sa-ki ma-du-tu sa ki-rib (matu) Mi-sir . .
. . us (?)-Si kakke (imdru) sisd u . . . (20) .* . . ri]-
1 id-kam-ma (21) za ... ka-a ma-h,ar-su (22) e-pos . . .
it it-ta-kil-ma (23) a-ru . . . Sak-(?) te-e-mu (24) ka-bi-is-[ta-Su(?)]
. [< -pu]-us-ma (25) pa-Sit-tim . . . su-nu (26) faa-lik-tum . . .
su-nu (27) ni-'-u-tum . . . »m
- Building Inscription of Nebuchadrezzar l Column I:
(1) Nebuchadrezzar, (2) king of Babylon, (3) preserver of Esagila and Ezida, (4) son of Nabopolassar, (5) king of Babylon, am I. (6) In order to strengthen the defences of Esagila, (7) that the powerful (8) evil and destroyer (9) might not approach Babylon, (10) that the front of the battle line might not draw near to Imgur- Bel, (11) the wall of Babylon; (12) that which no king before me (13) had done, I did, in that (14) on the outside of Babylon, (15) a great wall to the eastward (16) of Babylon I placed about the city. (17) Its moat I dug (18) and reached water-level, (19) then I saw (20) that the moat which my father had fixed (21) was too small in its construction. (22) A great wall, which like a mountain (23) cannot be moved, (24) of mortar and brick (25) I built, (26) with the moat which my father (27) placed (28) I joined it. (29) Its foundation upon the bosom of the abyss (30) I placed.
Published by Winckler, Zeitschri/t fur Assyriologie, I, p. 337f.; transcribed also by McGee, Beitage zur Assyriolotrie, Hi, p. 550. The original is in the British Museum, but casts of a duplicate, with some variations, are in the Berlin Museum, and are now published by Ungnad, Vorderasiatische Schriftdenkmaler, Heft i, No. 40. For translation see Langdon, Building Inscriptions of the Neo- Babylonian Empire, i, pp. 72-75. Compare also Langdom, Die Neubabylonische Kdnigsinschriften, No. 4, pp. 80ff.
Column I:
(1) (flu) Na-bi-um-ku-dur-ri-u-su-ur (2) 5ar (alu) Ba-bi-il(ki) (3) za-ni-in E-sag-ila u E-zi-da (4) apal (ilu) Na-bi-um-aplu-u-su-ur (5) sar (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) a-na-ku (6) as-sum ma-as-sa-ar-ti E-sagila (7) du-un-nu-num (8) li-im-num u Sa-ag-gi-sum (9) a-na (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) la sa-na-ga (10) ga-an ta-fca-zi a-na im-gur BS1 (11) dur (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) la ta-hj-e (12) sa ma-na-a-ma Sar maab,-ri (13) la i-pu-su (14) in ka-ma-at (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) (15) dura dannu ba-al-ri sit (ilu) samsi (16) (alu) Ba-bi-lam(ki) u-sa-as-hj-ra (17) hj-ri-su ah,-n-e-ma (18) Su-pu-ul mi-e ak-su-ud (19) ap-pa-li-isma (20) ka-a-ri a-bi-im ik-zu-ur-ru (21) ga-ad-nu si-ki-in-su (22) dura danna Sa ki-ma sa-tu-um (23) la ut-ta-as-su (24) ina kupri u agurri (25) ab-ni-ma (26) it-ti ka-a-ri a-bi-im (27) ik-zuur-ru (28) e-se-ni-ik-ma (29) i-Si-su in i-ra-at ki-gal-lim , (30) u-Saar-si-id-ma
Column II:
(1) Its head I raised (2) mountain high. (3) Along the city wall, to strengthen it, (4) I made it run, (5) and a great protecting wall (6) for the foundation of this wall of burnt brick I caused to be laid (7) and built it upon the bosom of the abyss, (8) and placed fast its base. (9) The fortifications of Esagila and (10) of Babylon I strengthened (11) and made an everlasting name (12) for my reign.
(13) O Marduk, lord of the gods, (14) my divine creator, (15) before thee (16) may my deeds be pious, (17) may they endure (18) forever. (19) Life for many generations, (20) abundance of posterity, (21) a secure throne, (22) and a long reign, (23) grant as thy gift. (24) Truly thou art my deliverer and my help, (25) O Marduk. (26) By thy faithful word, (27) that changes not, (28) may my weapons advance, (29) be dreadful and (30) crush the (31) arms (32) of the foe.
Column II:
(1) ri-§i-§u §a-da-ni-i§ (2) u-za-ak-ki-ir (3) i-ta-at duri a-na duun-nu-nim (4) u-§a-al-li-i§-ma (5) in-du a-sur-ra-a ra-bi-a-am (6) iS- di dur a-gur-ri e-mi-id-ma (7) in i-ra-at [ki-gal-lim] ab-ni-ma (8) u- §a-ar-§i-id te-me-en-§u (9) ma-as-sa-ar-ti E-sag-ila (10) u (alu) Babi-lam(ki) u-da-an-ni-in-ma (11) §u-ma-am dara-a-am (12) §a §arru-ti-ia a§-ta-ak-ka-an
(13) (ilu) Marduk bel ilani (14) ilu ba-nu-u-a (15) in ma-a&-ri-ka (16) ip-§e-tu-u-a li-id-mi-ka (17) lu-la-ab-bi-ir (18) a-na da-ir-a-tim (19) ba-la-tam da-ir-a (20) §e-bi-e li-it-tu-ti (21) ku-un-nu ku-su-u (22) u la-ba-ri pa-li-e (23) a-na §i-ri-ik-tim Su-ur-kam (24) lu re-si tu-kul-ti-ia (25) (ilu) Marduk at-ta-a-ma (26) in ki-bi-ti-ka ki-it-ti (27) sa la na-ka-ri-im (28) lu te-bu-u (29) lu za-ak-tu (30) ka-akku-u-a (31) ka-ak na-ki-ri-im (32) li-mi-e-zu
- Western Campaign l
2 . . . paths of the mountain
3 . . . way of death, arms
Published by BtrassmaJer in Hrhraica, ix, p. 5, from British Mu- 107; translated by Winckler, Keilinschriftlicfies Textbuch turn Alien Testament, 3te Auf., pp. 56, 57.
(1)[. . . ku (?)]-nu lib-bfi . . .] (2) [. . . ni-e-ti ur-hj Sadu D ■ •] (3) [. . . u]-ru-ub mu-u-tum kakku in-na-d[i . . .
4 . . . inhabitants of the Hittite country, in the
month of Aim, of the third year of
5 [Nebuchadnezzar king of] Babylon opposed his
troops.
6 [Nebuchadnezzar] summoned his troops, in 13 days
to
7 [the Hittite country] he marched. Of the people
inhabiting Ammanu (Anti-Lebanon)
8 their heads he beat off
9 [upon poles] he hung
10 [. . . to . . . ] he brought . . .
(4) . . . nise (mAt) Qat-tum ina arhj aim Sattu Ill-kan (5) . . . tin-tir(ki) pa-ni sabe-§u is-ba-tu (6) [. . . id-ki-e-ma ina XIII (ta) u-mu a-na (7) [. . . kij-i ik-§u-da §a ni§6 a-§i-bi (alu) Am-ma-nanu (8) [. . .] §u-nu kakkadt-§u-nu u-be-ni-ma (9) [. . . ]-di i-luul-ma (10) [. . . ] u-§a-a§-bit
- Berossos on the Neo-Babylonian Period ■ A little lower down Berossos adds what follows in his history of antiquity; I shall set down the words of Berossos, which are as follows: When Nabopolassar, his father [i. e., of Nebuchadrezzar], had heard that the satrap whom he had set over Egypt, and over the regions of Coele-Syria and Phoenicia, had revolted from him, being unable himself to endure the fatigue, committed certain parts of his forces to his son Nebuchadrezzar, who was still a young man, and sent him against the rebel.
1 Josephus, Contra Apion, i, § 19, 134-138; Flavii Josephi Opera, edited by B. Niese (Berlin, 1889), Vol. v, pp. 24-26. Compare Des Flavius Josephus Schrift gegen Apion, Text und Erklarung aus dem Nachlass von J. G. Miiller, nerausgegeben durch C. J. Riggenbach u. C. von Orelli (Basel, 1877). Compare translation in Josephus, Whiston's translation, edited by A. R. Shilleto. London, 1890. Vol. v, pp. 192, 193.
[Elff etjqg virondTaQag bTuyovo Brjpuxjog -koXiv irapaTi&erai tv ri) rfjg apxaidTTjrog ioTopioypa‹f›ip~. avra 6e Trapadr/oo/xat tcl tov Bqpooov tovtov ixovra tov rpdirov „6,K0voag 6' 6 narrjp avrov Na/3o7roXdtxapof, bri 6 rerayfikvog aarpanrjg iv re AiyvnTy koI rolg -rrepi rryv Xvpiav rrjv Koihjv nal ttjv $oiviktjv rdiroig aizooraTTjg ytyovev, ov dwafuvog avrog in naKOTrcr&eiv ovorfoag ry vl(J THafioKodpoadpQ bvn in kv fpunia ptprj nva trig dwdjieug t^tirefiyptv cV avrdv ovppif-ag 6e 1Xa0ovKodp6oopog ry airooraTy nal napara^dfuvog avrov
Nebuchadrezzar joined battle with him, conquered him, and reduced the land at once to his dominion. It so happened at this time that his father fell ill in the city of Babylon and died, having reigned twenty-one years. When Nebuchadrezzar heard, not long afterward, of his father's end, he set in order the affairs of Egypt and the rest of the district, and committed the captives which he had taken from the Jews, Phoenicians, and Syrians, and from the nations belonging to Egypt, to some of his friends, that they might conduct the heavyarmed troops and the baggage to Babylonia, while he himself pushed over the desert with but a few to Babylon. When he arrived there he found that public affairs had been managed by the Chaldeans and the kingdom preserved by the principal persons among them, so that he was now ruler of all his father's dominions, and ordered the captives, when they arrived, to be assigned dwelling places in the most convenient parts of Babylonia.
r' kupdrei nal rrjv x^f>av l£ &PXW V7T0 TVV clvtov fiaotXeiav knotf/oaro' to" re narpl avrov ow£(3q Na/?07roAacdp^> /card rovrov rov mipov appoorr/oavri kv rg Baflv'/Awiuv 7r6Xei furaXKd^cu rov (3iov Ittj fteftaoiAevKdrt k&' alo&6/ievoc Si fier' ov 7roAv rrjv tov irarpdc rtktvr^v Na/fowcodpdaopof, KdTaorJ/oac to, Kara rrjv AiyxnvTov npdyfxaTa ml rijv Twnrfjv x&pav, kg* Tovg alxf^aXurovg 'lovdaiuv rt nai Qoivinuv nal Zvpuv /cat rov Kara rijv AiyvKrov k&vov awrdfaf rial ruv QiXuv fura rfo ^apvrdrrjc dwdfitvx; nal rfj% Xotnrjc atyeXeias avaKOfii^tiv cif rrjv Baftv?xjviav, dvrdf bp^aq bXtyoorbc napeykvero did rfjs kpfjfiov eif Ba3vh'jva' naraXaftov 6k rd irpdyjiara dioinovjieva virb XaXdaiuv nai diarypovurvrjv Trjv fiaoilxiav virb tov fieXriarov avrov, Kvpceiaag bXoKlfjpov rfjq irarpiKi/c dpxw to'1? f^v alxfiaXuroi^ trapaytvofikvoiq awira^ev [aitroic] kcltoi- *taf kv role kirirT^eiordroi^ rfjq Bafivhjviag t6ttoi{ anodei%ai.
XL NABONIDUS, BELSHAZZAR, AND CYRUS
Immediately upon the death of Nebuchadrezzar his son, Amel-Marduk,1 the Evil-Merodach of the biblical
(servant) of Marduk.
writers,1 ascended the throne and assumed the impossible burden of sustaining the vast empire which a great political and military genius had built up. The one event of his reign which has survived in the memory of man is preserved by the Hebrews alone.2 He set Jehoiachin free — an act which indicates a policy directly opposed to that of his father. With this accords perfectly the reference of Berosos, who says that he ruled unlawfully and tyrannically.3 He was assassinated and his brother-in-law, Nergal-shar-usur (i. e., "Nergal protect the king/' Gr., Neriglissvr), became king. He seems to have endeavored to follow closely the example of Nebuchadrezzar, whose daughter was his queen, and his inscriptions even imitate the phraseology of his great exemplar. He devoted himself largely to building and to restoration. Of the outer and larger politics of his reign we have only the hint that the relations of Babylon to Media were strained, and that the Medes pressed into the northern part of the valley and took Harran. In 556 Nergal-shar-usur died, and his son, Labashi- Marduk, while still a youth, came to the throne. He was assassinated after but nine months of a precarious tenure of the throne, tradition alleging that he had displayed evil traits of character.4 We may perhaps discern in this simply an excuse to justify his violent removal as a part of a priestly plot to win the throne. The supposition finds a justification in the appearance as king, not of a Chaldean, but of a man of Babylonian origin, Nabonidus, whose whole reign is a continuous manifestation of interest in all things priestly and religious.
i 2 Kings 25. 27-30. * See passage just cited.
» avdfiu^ nai haeXyug. Berosos, in Eusebi Chronicorum Liber Prior, ed. Alfred Schoene, col. 50.
4 Says Berosus, 6ia rd iroXXa EK‹f›aiveiv naKorj^rj.
Nabonidus (Babylonian, Nabu-ndidu, i. e., "Nabu is glorious") was the son of Nabu-balatsu-iqbi, and must have occupied a distinguished position in the kingdom before he ascended the throne. Like Nebuchadrezzar, he was a great builder, but unlike him by far the greater portion of his labors was given to the reerection of temples. Nebuchadrezzar had constructed palaces, laid out great streets, erected immense walls of defense. It was the glory of Nabonidus to see that gods dwelt more magnificently than men, and that ancient shrines fallen into ruin should arise in a grandeur far exceeding the glory of earlier days. Other kings had been content when rebuilding fallen walls of temples to clear away the rubbish to the ground, leveling off a surface higher than it had been and then building upon it. Nabonidus was not content with work of that character. He must dig down until the earliest foundation stones were discovered. If the temple had been several times rebuilt it interested him to have the records of the several kings who had worked upon it recovered. To this religious, and, if one might so say, archaeological, passion we owe much of our knowledge of early Babylonian history, for he had all these records read to him as they were found, and his own inscriptions carefully preserve the accounts of those who had built before him. No longer are building inscriptions dreary wastes of boastful words recording the erection of walls "mountain high," they are now decorated with the names of mighty kings of the distant past, whose honor Nabonidus was proud to record, as he linked his own name with theirs.
To us the archaeological researches of the king are not merely interesting; they afford us in some instances our only means of restoring kings of bygone days to
their proper place in history. But devotion to the gods and a passion for archaeological learning seem to have worked ill for kingcraft. He was not building walls of defense, as had Nebuchadrezzar; he was not making an army, as had Nabopolassar. The slow growth of a mighty new power beyond his eastern borders made no impression on his absorbed mind. He had no political insight and could not see that the new power would soon be strong enough to covet his dominions and to take them. When Cyrus had driven the Medes out of Harran, Nabonidus glories in the "young servant of Marduk,1 as he calls him, but does not see that this young servant of Marduk would soon be driven by his own destiny and growing ambition to become his enemy and successor. On the contrary, Nabonidus brings an army to rebuild the temple in Harran, and lays his whole empire under tribute to pay the cost while he glories in the deeds of those whose royal hands had laid its early foundations.
Nabonidus lived in Tema, a place whose insignificance had given it no other mention in the annals of his country. There we can imagine him absorbed in great plans for temple building and restoration and engrossed in the work of his historiographers, who brought him their calculations of the dates when other kings had lived.
The affairs of state, the command of the army, the administration of public affairs had all fallen into the hands of the king's son, Belshazzar (Babylonian, Belshar-usur, "Bel protect the king"), who ruled in his father's name and enjoyed his confidence and affection.
Nabonidus seems to have neglected Babylon in very
1 arad-su ea-ab-ri. Nabonidus, Abu-Habba, cylinder i, 29. Compare Keilinschriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 2, p. 98.
large measure. He calls himself, indeed, by the official title borne by former kings, "Preserver of Esagila and Ezida," but his concerns were evidently elsewhere. In the ancient city of Sippar he razed to the foundations the remains of the temple of the Sun (Shamash), which had been restored but forty-five years before by Nebuchadrezzar. There he found the very lowest foundation stone, on which his savants read the name of Naram-Sin, who lived, as their records showed, thirty-two hundred years before.1 Upon that exact spot the new foundations were laid and above them rose a new temple far more splendid than the former. For its roof no less than five thousand cedar beams were brought from the far-distant northland, while yet others were required for its massive doors.
At about the same time he reconstructed the temple of E-ulbar, the shrine of the goddess Ishtar-Anunit. There he did not find the earliest foundation, but contented himself with one laid only eight hundred years before his time.
While all these works were in progress another people, fresh and vigorous, untainted by the decay which civilization has often brought, were preparing to undo this splendor and possess the wealth and power which Nabonidus had inherited or amassed.
The beginnings of new powers in the world's history are usually obscure, and to this rule the rise of the great people who were to engulf Babylonia is no exception. But certain lines in the great movement are sufficiently clear to be traced with some certainty. The fall of Nineveh was brought about by the alliance between the Medes and the Babylonians, but it was
» V R., 62, b, 57-60. Compare KeUinschrifd. Bibl., iii, 2, p. 105; compare Rogers History of Babylonia and Assyria, i, p. 318f.
the former who struck the fatal blow. The leader of this new Median state was Cyaxares (Uvakhshatara), whose reign lasted until 585 B. C. It was he who really made the name of Medes a terror over all western Asia. It is difficult to follow his course, for the people whom he led were men of action, not writers of tablets, like the Babylonians. We can, however, see them possessing all Assyria after Nineveh was laid waste, and with it the whole of the great northern valley between the Tigris and Euphrates, including those Babylonian cities which had acknowledged the Assyrian overlordship. By 560 their dominion was acknowledged as far west as the Halys, which separated them from the kingdom of Lydia, over which Croesus, of proverbial memory, was now king (560-546 B. C).
While these conquests were proceeding, and the world seemed ready to bow down at the feet of the overpowering Medes, there had been bora in Anshan, as the son of- Cambyses, the boy Cyrus, who grew to manhood as king of Anshan, and as a tributary prince beneath the authority of Astyages, king of the Medes. It was impossible that a man such as he should long remain beneath the sway of another. In 553 he arose against Astyages, and, according to the story which Nabonidus has preserved for us, Astyages was delivered bound into his hands by his own treacherous troops. In 550 Cyrus took Ecbatana and sacked it, and brought there to an end the Median power. The Persians under Cyrus now fell heir to all that the Medes had won, and in 549 turned against Croesus, who was taken in 546. The Lydian empire was now also brought under Persian control, and before the end of 545 the entire peninsula of Asia Minor was a part of the new Persian empire, divided into satrapies and governed with a strong hand. Even
the isles of the sea began to give submission to the power that had in a night strode out of the unknown wilds of Asia and broken rudely upon the dreams of the Greeks, not only in the islands, but even in the peninsula itself.
Cyrus had now prepared the way for the absorption of Babylonia, with its valuable possessions in Syro- Phcenicia along the Mediterranean coast. While these far-reaching conquests were awaking alarm, even in distant Greece, Nabonidus was paying no heed, busily absorbed as ever in the building and restoring and exploring for ancient foundation stones. The record of his fatuous course is written in the sententious phrases of the Babylonian Chronicle, which record his residence in Tema. In 549, when the Lydian king was full of preparations for the struggle which he knew to be inevitable, Nabonidus was in Tema. In 547 he was still in Tema, and did not even enter Babylon to pay reverence at the great shrine of the gods, or to direct the urgent affairs of state. On the fifth day of the month of Nisan the king's mother died at Dur-Karasu, on the Euphrates above Sippar, and for her a great mourning was made. But on that same day Cyrus crossed the Tigris below Arbela and entered Assyria. Belshazzar was in northern Accad with an army, and on him were such hopes of defense as the country may have felt.
The Chronicle is now badly broken, as an examination of the copy1 will show, and we are not able to follow the events from year to year. When next the narrative is resumed the year 539 has been reached and Nabonidus is busy removing gods from their shrines to Babylon. In that same year Cyrus met Belshazzar at
l See Schrader, Kcilinachriftliche Bibliothek, iii, 2, p. 128f.
the canal of Salsallat, near Opis, and defeated him. On the fourteenth day of Tammuz, Sippar was taken without a blow, and two days later the van of the army of Cyrus entered Babylon as the gates swung open without resistance1 to receive it. Cyrus was not in command, but had remained behind, while Ugbaru (Goburyas), governor of Gutium, led the advance. Nabonidus was taken prisoner in the city. Cambyses, son of Cyrus, seems to have been called king at first, but Cyrus himself was later called king of Babylon, "king of lands."
» Cyrus-Cylinder, line 17 (see below, p. 381).
- INSCRIPTION FROM THE FOUR CLAY CYLIN- DERS OF NABONIDUS, KING OF BABYLON1 Column I:
(1) Nabonidus, king of Babylon, (2) supporter of E-sagila (3), and E-zida (4) , who fears the great gods, am I.
(5) E-Lugal-malga-si-di, (6) the step tower of E-gisshir-gal, (7) which is in Ur, (8) which Ur-Engur, a king of former time, (9) had built but finished not; (10) Dungi, his son, (11) did finish his work. (12) (From the inscriptions of Ur-engur (13) and Dungi, his son, I learned (14, 15) that Ur-engur built that step tower, (16) but had not finished it; (17, 18) Dungi, his son, finished the work.) (19) This step tower (20) had now become old, (21) and upon the old foundation, (22) which Ur-Bau and
1 These cylinders were found at the four corners of the temple of Sin at Ur. Published I R., 68, No. 1. Transliterated and translated by Peiser, Keilinschriftl. Bibl., iii, 2, pp. 94ff.; Langdon, Neubabylonische K&nigsinschriften, No. 5, pp. 250ff.
Column I:
(1) (m, ilu) Nabu-na'id sar Babili(ki) (2) za-ni-in E-sag-ila (3) a E-zi-da (4) pa-lib il&ni rabuti a-na-ku (5) E-lugal-malga-si-di (6) zikku-rat E-gis-sir-gal (7) sa ki-rib Ur(ki) (8) §a (m)Ur-(ilu) engur sarru su-ut mah,-ri (9) i-pu-su-ma la u-sak-li-lu-us (10) (ilu) Dun-gi mari-su (11) si-pu-su u-sak-lil (12) i-na mu-sa-ri-e sa Ur-(ilu) Engur (13) u (ilu) Dun-gi mari-su a-mur-ma (14) sa zik-ku-rat Su-a-ti (15) Ur-(ilu) Engur i-pu-su-ma (16) la u-§ak-li-lu-u5 (17) (™» ilu) Dun-gi mari-su sipir-Su (18) u-§ak-lil (19) i-na-an-ni zik-ku-rat §u-a-tu (20) la-ba-ri-is il-lik-ma (21) e-li te-me-en-na la-bi-ri (22) 5a (m)Ur (ilu) Engur u
Dungi, (23) his son, had built, I undertook the reconstruction (24) of this temple tower, (25) as of old, (26, 27) with bitumen and burned brick, (28) and for Sin, the lord of the gods of heaven and earth, (29) the king of the gods, the gods of gods (30) that inhabit the great heavens, the lord of E-gish-shir-gal, which is (31) in Ur, my territories, [Column II] (1) I founded (2) and built it.
(3) O Sin, lord of the gods, (4) king of the gods of heaven and earth, (5) the god of »gods, (6) that inhabits the great heavens, (7) when thou dost (8) joyfully enter into that house, may the (9) good done to Esagila, (10) Ezida and E-gisshir-gal (11) the temples of thy great godhead (12) be upon thy lips, (13) and the fear of thy (14) great godhead do thou (15) implant in the heart of its people, let them not sin (16) against thy great godhead, (17) like the heavens let their foundations (18) stand fast.
(19) As for me, Nabonidus, king of Babylon, (20) save me from sinning against (21) thy great godhead. (22) A life of far days as a gift (23) grant unto me.
(24) And as for Belshazzar, (25) the first-born son, (26) the issue of my body, (27) do thou implant in his heart (28) the fear of thy great divinity. (29) Let him not turn (30) unto sinning. (31) Let him be satisfied with fullness of life.
(ilu) Dun-gi (23) mari-§u i-pu-su (24) zik-ku-rat §u-a-ti (25) ki-ma la-bi-ri-im-ma (26) i-na ku-up-ri u a-gur-ri (27) ba-ta-ak-§u as-batma (28) a-na (ilu) Sin bel ilani 8a Sami-e u irsi-tim (29) Sar ilani ilani1 sa ilani (30) a-si-ib §ame-e rabuti bel £-gi§-Sir-gal (31) Saki-rib Ur(ki) beli-ia. [Column II] (1) uS-Si-iS-ma (2) e-pu-uS
(3) (ilu) Sin be-lf ilani (4) Sar ilani 8a Same-e u irsi-tim (5) ilani |i ilani (6) a-Si-ib Samo-e rabuti (7) a-na biti 5u-a-ti (8) ba-di-i§ i-na e-ri-bi-ka (9) damkati fi-sag-ila (10) E-zi-da E-giS-Sir-gal (11) bltati ilu-u-ti-ka rabi-(ti) (12) li§-§a-ki-in sap-tuk-ka (13) u pulub-ti ilu-u-ti-ka (14) rabi-ti lib-bi ni§e-Su (15) £u-u§-kin-ma la i-hattu-ii (16) a-na ilu-u-ti-ka rabi-ti (ti) (17) ki-ma §amo-e i§-da-§ii-nu (18) li-ku-nu (19) ia(-a-)ti (ilu) Nabu-na'id Sar Bdbili(ki) (20) i-na bi-tu ilu-u-ti-ka (21) rabiti(ti) Su-zil>-an-ni-ma (22) ba-la-tu u-nui ru-ku-ti (23) a-na Si-rik-ti §ur-kam (24) u sa (m, ilu) Bel-§ar-usur iaru reft-tu-u (26) si-it lil>bi-ia (27) pu-lufc-ti ilu-u-ti-ka rabiti (28) lib-bu-ufi Su-us-kin-ma (29) ai ir-§a-a (30) bi-ti-ti (31) la-li-e baUti lis-bi
1 Word r« peated by mistake of the scribe
- THE CYLINDER OF CYRUS "
(1)
his troops (2) . . . quarters of the world (3) . . . a weakling was established in rule over the land (4) and . . . a similar one he appointed over them, (5) like E-saggil he made . . . to Ur and the rest of the cities, (6) a command dishonoring them ... he planned daily and in enmity, (7) he caused the daily offering to cease; he appointed ... he established within the city. The worship of Marduk, king of the gods . . . (8) he showed hostility toward his city daily . . . his people he brought all of them to ruin through servitude without rest. (9) On account of their complaints the lord of the gods became furiously angry and left their land; the gods, who dwelt among them, left their homes, (10) in anger over his bringing into Babylon. Marduk ... to all the dwelling places, which had become ruins, (11) and the people of Sumer and Akkad, who were like corpses ... he turned and granted
» Published V R., Plate 35 (London, 1880), 2d edition, 1910. Transliterated and translated by Schrader, Keilinschriftliche BiUioihek, Mi, 2, pp. 120ff. Transcribed and translated after a now collation of the text by O. E. Hagen, Beitrdge zur Aasyrioloaie, ii, pp. 208ff. (1891). Transliterated and translated anew by Weissbach, Die Keilinschriften der Achm&eniden (Vorderasiatische Bibliothek), pp. 2ff.
-ni-Su (2) [
-ki]-ib-ra-tim (3)
. . . . . . -ka gal ma-tu-u i§-sak-na a-na e-nu-tu
ma-ti-§u (4) §i-[
. . . ta-am]-§i-li u-$a-a§-ki-na si-ru-Su-un (5) ta-am-
§i-li E-sag-ila i-te-[ -ti]m a-na Uri(ki)u si-it-ta-tim
ma-h,a-za (6) pa-ra-as la si-ma-a-ti-Su-nu ta-[ -l]i
u-mi-§a-am-ma id-di-ni-ib-bu-ub u ana na-ak-ri-tira (7) sat-tuk-ku
u-sab-ti-li u-ad-[di i£]-tak-ka-an ki-rib ma-h,a-zi
pa-la-jja (ilu) Marduk §ar ilani [sa]-ki-§e a-su-u§-§u (8) li-mu-ut-ti ali-su [i-te]-ni-ip-pu-u§ u-mi-§a-am-ma na-[. . . . nise] i-na ab- §a-a-ni la ta-ap-§u-ujj-tim u-^al-li-ik kul-lat-si-in (9) a-na ta-zi-imti-§i-na (ilu) Ellil (lil) ilani iz-zi-i§ i-gu-ug-ma . . . ki-su-ur- §ii-un ilani a-§i-ib lib-bi-su-nu i-zi-bu ad-ma-an-su-un (10) i-na ugga-ti §a u-§e-ri-bi a-na ki-rib Babili (ilu) Marduk ti- . . . li-saaj}-ra a-na nap-Jjar da-dd-mi M in-na-du-u §u-bat-su-un (11) u ni§e mat Su-me-ri u Akkadi(ki) §a i-mu-ii §a-lam-ta-a§ u-sa-a^-hj-ir ka- . . . -§i ir-ta-§i ta-a-a-ra kul-lat ma-ta-a-ta ka-li-§i-na i-Jji-it ib-ri«<-
mercy. In all lands everywhere (12) he searched, he looked through them and sought a righteous prince, after his own heart, whom he took by the hand. Cyrus, king of Anshan, he called by name, to lordship over the whole world he appointed him. (13) The land of Qutu, all the Umman-manda, he cast down at his feet. The black-headed people, whom he gave his hands to conquer, (14) he took them in justice and righteousness. Marduk, the great lord, looked joyously on the caring for his people, on his pious works and his righteous heart. (15) To his city Babylon he caused him to go, he made him take the road to Babylon, going as a friend and companion at his side. (16) His numerous troops, in number unknown, like the waters of a river, marched armed at his aide. (17) Without battle and conflict he permitted him to enter Babylon. He spared his city Babylon a calamity. Nabonidus, the king, who did not fear him, he delivered into his hand. (18) All the people of Babylon, of Sumer and Akkad, princes and governors, fell down before him and kissed his feet. They rejoiced in his sovereignty, their faces shone. (19) The lord, who by his power brings the dead to life, who amid destruction and injury had protected them, they blessed him joyously, honoring his name.
Su (12) iS-te-'-e-ma ma-al-ki i-sa-ru bi-bil lib-bi §a it-ta-ma-ab ka-tuus-§u (m)Ku-ra-as sar ali An-§a-an it-ta-bi ni-bi-it-su a-na ma-liku-tim kul-la-ta nap-bar iz-zak-ra su-[ma-§u] (13) mat Ku-ti-i gimir um-man Man-da u-ka-an-ni-Sa a-na se-pi-su nise sal-mat kakkadu(du) sa u-sa-ak-si-du ka-ta-a-su (14) i-na ki-it-tim u misa-ru is-te-ni-'e-si-na-a-tim (ilu) Marduk belu rabu ta-ru-u nise-su ip-se-e-ti Sa dam-ka-a-ta u lib-ba-sii i-sa-ra ba-di-is ip-pa-al-li-is (15) a-na ali-Sii Bab-ilani(ki) a-la-ak-su ik-bi li-sa-as-bi-it-su-ma jjar-ra-nu Babili ki-ma ib-ri u tap-pi-e it-tal-ia-ka i-da-a^su (16) umma-ni-su rap-sa-a-tim §a ki-ma me-e nari la u-ta-ad-du-u ni-ba-5uun kikke-su-nu sa-arwlu-ma i-Sa-ad-di-ba i-da-a-su (17) ba-lu kab-li
i-zi u-se-n-ba-as ki-rib Bubili alft-M H:il>-ihi.ni(ki) i-ti-ir i-na ftap-sa-ki (m, ilu) Nabu-na'id Sarru la pa-li-}ji-Su u-ma-al-la-a ka-tuus-Su (IS) ni.*o Babili ka-li-Su-nu nap-bar mat &u-me-ri u Akkadi(ki)
u sak-ka-nak-ka Sa-pal-si'i ik-mi-sa u-na-a5-si-ku se-pu-us-Su Ijj-'l'i-ii a-na S^rru-u-ti-Su im-mi-ru pn-mi-u^-su-un (l(.i) be-lu §a i-na tu-kul-ti-Sa u-bal-li-fu mi-tu-ta-an i-n:i bu-t:i-ku li pa-ki-e ig-mi-lu
(20) I am Cyrus, king of the world, the great king, the powerful king, king of Babylon, king of Sumer and Akkad, king of the four quarters of the world, (21) son of Cambyses, the great king, king of the city of Anshan, grandson of Cyrus, the great king, king of the city of Anshan; great-grandson of Teispes, the great king, king of the city of Anshan; (22) eternal seed of royalty whose rule Bel and Nabu love, whose government they rejoice in in their heart. When I made my triumphal entrance into Babylon, (23) with joy and rejoicing I took up my lordly residence in the royal palace, Marduk, the great lord, moved the noble heart of the inhabitants of Babylon to me, while I gave daily care to his worship. (24) My numerous troops marched peacefully into Babylon. In all Sumer and Akkad I permitted no enemy to enter. (25) The needs of Babylon and of all its cities I gladly took heed to. The people of Babylon [and . . . ], and the dishonoring yoke was removed from them. Their dwellings, (26) which had fallen, I restored. I cleared out their ruins. Marduk, the great lord, rejoiced in my pious deeds, and (27) graciously blessed me, Cyrus, the king who worships him, and Cambyses, my own son, and all my troops, (28) while we, before him, joyously praised
kul-la-ta-an ta-bi-iS ik-ta-ar-ra-bu-Su iS-tam-ma-ru zi-ki-ir-8ii (20) ana-ku (m)Ku-ra-aS Sar kiS-Sat Sarru rabu Sarru dan-nu §ar Babili Sar mat Su-me-ri A Ak-ka-di Sar kib-ra-a-ti ir-bit-tim (21) mar (m)Ka-am-bu-zi-ia Sarru rabu Sar alu An-Sa-an mar mari (m)Ku-ra-aS Sarru rabu Sar alu An-Sa-an Sa.bal.bal (m)Si-iS-pi-iS Sarru rabu Sar alu An-Sa-an (22) ziru da-ru-u Sa Sarru-u-tu Sa (ilu) Bel u (ilu) Nabu ir-a-mu pa-la-a-Su a-na tu-ub lib-bi-Su-nu ilj-Si-ba Sarru-ut-su e-mima a-na ki-rib Babili e-ru-bu sa-li-mi-iS (23) i-na ul-si u ri-Sa-a-tim i-na ekal ma-al-ki ar-ma-a Su-bat be-lu-tim (ilu) Marduk belu rabu lib-bi ri-it-pa-Su S& mare Babili u . . . an-ni-ma u-mi-Sam a-Se-'-a pa-la-afc-Su (24) um-ma-ni-ia rap-5a-tim i-na ki-rib Babili i-Sa-ad-di-fca Su-ul-ma-niS nap-bar mat [Su-me-ri] u Akkadi(ki) mu-gal-fl]i-tim ul u-Sar-Si (25) dannat Babili u kul-lat ma-fca-zi-Su i-na Sa-fi-im-tim aft-te-'-e mare Babi[li . . .] ki ma-la lib-[. . .]-ma ab-Sa-a-ni la si-ma-ti-Su-nu Su-bat-su-un (26) an-|ju-ut-8u-un u-pa-aS-Si-^a \i-Saap-ti-ir sa-ar-ba-Su-nu a-na ip-Se-e-ti-[ia] (ilu) Marduk belu rabuiii^-di-e-ma (27) a-na ia-a-ti (m)Ku-ra-aS Sarru pa-li-u>Su u (m)Ka-am-bu-zi-ia mari si-it lib-bi-[ia u aj-na nap-^ar um-ma-ni-ia (28) da-am-ki-iS ik-ru-ub^ma i-na Sa-lim-tim ma-^ar-Sa ta-bi-ifi nihis exalted godhead. All the kings dwelling in palaces, (29) of all the quarters of the earth, from the Upper to the Lower sea dwelling . . . all the kings of the Westland dwelling in tents (30) brought me their heavy tribute, and in Babylon kissed my feet. From . . . to Asshur and Susa, (31) Agade, Eshnunak, Zamban, Meturnu, Deri, with the territory of the land of Gutium, the cities on the other side of the Tigris, whose sites were of ancient foundation — (32) the gods, who dwelt in them, I brought them back to their places, and caused them to dwell in a habitation for all time. All their inhabitants I collected and restored them to their dwelling places. (33) And the gods of Shumer and Akkad, whom Nabonidus, to the anger of the lord of the gods, had brought into Babylon, by command of Marduk, the great lord, (34) I caused them peacefully to take up their dwelling in habitations that rejoiced the heart. May all the gods, whom I brought into their cities, (35) pray daily before Bel and Nabu for long life for me, and may they speak a gracious word for me and say to Marduk, my lord, "May Cyrus, the king who worships thee, and Cambyses, his son, (36) their ... I permitted all to dwell in peace . . .
it-ta-['-id i-lu-ti-§u] sir-ti nap-fcar Sarri a-§i-ib parakke (29) §a kali-i§ kib-ra-a-ta i§-tu tam-tim e-li-tim a-di tam-tim §ap-li-tim a-§i-ib kul-[. . .] Sarrani mati A-mur-ri-i a-§i-ib ku§-ta-ri ka-li-§u-un (30) bi-lat-su-nu ka-bi-it-tim u-bi-lu-nim-ma ki-ir-ba Babili u-na-a§- §i-ku §e-pu-ii-a i5-tu [. . .] a-di alu A§§ur(ki) u SuSan(ki) (31) A-gade(ki) matu ES-nu-nak (alu) Za-am-ba-an (alu) Me-tur-nu, Deri(ki) a-di pa-at mat Ku-ti-i ma-jja-za [M e-bir]-ti (nam) Diklat §& i§-tu ap-na-ma na-du-u Su-bat-su-un (32) ilani a-§i-ib lib-bi-§u-nu a-na as-ri-Su-nu u-tir-ma u-Sar-ma-a §u-bat da-er-a-ta kul-lat niSe-Su-nu u-pa-ajj-lji-ra-am-ma u-te-ir da-:id-mi-Su-un (33) u ilani m&t Sume-ri u Akkadi(ki) §& (m, iln) Nabu-na'id a-na ug-ga-tim bel ilani u-§e-ri-bi a-na ki-rib Babili i-na ki-bi-ti (ilu) Marduk belu rabu i-na 6.4-li-im-tim (34) i-na maS-tH-ki-Su-nu fl fe fc ib §u-ba-at tu-ub lib-bi kul-la-ta il4ni §a u-Se-ri-l)i a-na ki-ir-l»i ina-ba-zi-§u-un' (35) u-mi- 6a-am ma-bar (ilu) Bel u (ilu) Nabu Sa a-ra-ku ume-ia li-ta-mu-u lit-taS-ka-ru a-ma-a-ta du-vm-ki-ia ft a-na (ilu) Marduk beli-ia li-ikbu-u 6a (m)Ku-ra-afi Sarri pn-li-tji-ka u (m)Ka-am-bu-zi-ia mari-5u (36) da . . . ib-§u-nu lu-u . . . ka-li-§i-na §u-ub-ti ni-i^-tim
birds and doves (?)
his . . . . I made strong . . .
[The remainder of the tablet affords only about nine separated words which yield no connected meaning.]
u-§e-§i-ib [. . .] paspase u TU.KiR.gu (38) [. . . ad-m]a-na-§u du-un-nu-nim a§-te-'-e-ma
^
<
LEGAL TEXTS
MS
I. A KUDURRU, OR BOUNDARY STONE
The name of this stone: "Ninib and Nusku establish the boundary" is its name.1
XXII (gur) 170 (ka) of seedfield, TV gan (reckoned) at 30 ka of 8eed, equivalent to a large cubit.
River Tigris
IV ush, upper length, west, adjoining
I ush, lower width, south adjoining the bank of the Tigris
II USH, X GAR
upper width, north, adjoining (the property of) the lord of countries
III ush, LV gar (lower length) east, adjoining Bit- Sufcur-Gal-du
Column I:
Ellil, — the exalted lord, ruler of heaven and earth,
Prince, lord of all King of the great gods, who in heaven and earth
1 Published in transliteration and translation by W. J. Hinke, A New Boundary Stone of Nebuchadrezzar I from Nippur (1907), pp. 142ff.
Sum (abnu) nart an-ni-i (ilu) nin-ibu (ilu) Nusku-mu-kin-kudur-ri-Sum-su
XXII (gur) 170 (ka) (sheu) zeru f$ gan 30 ka I ammatu rabltu
nam Idiklat
IV us siddu elu amurru us.sa.du
I us putu saplu sutu kisad (nam)
Idiklat
Bit (m, ilu) Sir-ap-pi-li
nar §arri
II US X GAR
putu el a iltanu us.sa.du b41 matati
III uS LV gar (Siddu Saplu) Sadu us.sa.du Bit- (m)Su-bnr-Gal-du
Column I
(ilu) En-lil bel §a-ku-u-u e-til fiame(e) u irsiti
rubu bel gim-ri s&r Hani rabOti sa ina samt'(e) u irsiti
(4) has not his equal (5) upon the giving of whose command the Igigi (6) prostrate themselves upon their faces, do homage reverently, (7) and to his decision the Anunnaki (8) wait submissively, stand humbly, (9) the lord of lords, the word of whose mouth (10) no god can annul, (11) the ruler of the Anunnaki, the lord of the blackheaded people, (12) dominator of lands, ruler of kingdoms, (13) the god, whose splendor is overwhelming (?) and full of brilliance, (14) with whose glory the whole extent of heaven, (15) all habitations, and all dwellings are clothed, (16) with whose majesty the lands are covered, (17) whose rule is beyond compare, whose divinity cannot be equaled, (18) whose decision is weighty, whose command is exalted, (19) whose law is first, whose ways are wonderful, (20) who rules heaven and earth, who sustains the lands, (21) who calls the faithful shepherd, who appoints the governor of earth (22) forever, with the light of his gracious countenance, with his shining face (23) upon Nebuchadrezzar the prince, his favorite, (24) who is devoted to his sanctuaries, he looked faithfully, and [Column II] (1) that he might shepherd Shumer and Akkad, (2) that he might restore the sanctuaries of the city of dwellings (3) and regulate the tithes of Ekur and Nippur, (4) the weapon of his enemy he broke and (5) the sceptre of
(4) la i-ba-as-§u-ii ilu sa-nin-§u (5) sa a-na na-dan ur-ti-sii (ilu) I-gf-gf (6) ap-pa i-lab-bi-nu u-tak-ku-u pal-fci§ (7) u a-na §i-tulti-su (ilu) A-nun-na-ku (8) as-ris' su-bar-ru-ru na-zu-uz-zu §a-abtfi (9) be-el Sa i-pis pi-su la li-sam-sa-ku (10) ilu ai-um-ma (11) ra- §ub-bi (ilu) A-nun-na-ku be-el sal-mat kakkadi (12) ka-bit matati mut-tar-ru-u ba-'-u-la-ti (13) ilu sa melammi-su sab (?)-pu-u namri-ir-ri sa-'-nu (14) sa-ru-ru-su ka-la si-fci-ip sa-ma-me (15) nap-bar ki-ni-e u kal da-ad-me lit-bu-us-ma (16) sa kum-mat-su matati ka-at-ma (17) be-lut-su la is-sa-na-nu la um-das-§a-lu ilu-su (18) par (?)-su-§u §it-ru-bu billudu-Su siru §ak-ku-su ris-tu-u al-kaka-tu-su nak-la (20) mu-ma-'-ir §ame(e) u ireiti mu-kil matati (21) na-bu-u re'u ki-nu mu-ad-du-u sa-kan iraiti (22) a-na §at-ti ina nur panu-5u damkuti ina bu-ni-su nam-ru-ti (23) (ilu) Nabu-kudurriiwur rubu me-gir-su (24) mus-te-'-u as-ra-ti-Su ki-nis ip-pa-is-ma [Column II] (1) a-na (m)re- u-ut (matu) Sii-me-ri u Akkadi(ki) (2) a-na ud-du-u§ es-rit ma-ba-az da-[a]d-me (3) u sa-dar satuk E-kur u Nippur(ki) (isu) kakku na-ki-ri-§u u-§ib-bir-ma (5) sir-rit (m)nakrihis enemy he placed in his hand, (6) a life of eternal days he granted him, and (7) above any king, that went before him, he magnified his name. (8) Because of the regulation of the tithes of Ekur, because of the magnificent sacrifices, (9) because of the rich gifts and the treasures before Ellil. (10) because of the prostrations before the lord and the son of the lord, (11) with which to Ellil and Ninib he paid reverent homage, (12) because of the utterance of supplications, because of the word of the king, the priest, (13) Nusku-ibni, son of Upakhkhir- Nusku, priest of Ellil, (14) the ... of Nusku, the chief of Duranki, (15) to the king, the faithful shepherd, the prince, the favorite of Ellil, (16) because of his supplication, he looked faithfully, and (17) Bau-shumiddina, the son of Khunna, the friend of his lord, (18) who stood before the king, the servant whose word (19) was always weighty and respected before the (20) governor of Babylon, the controller of Bit-Sin-sheme, (21) the prince, his favorite, he sent and (22) upon the command of the king of uprightness (23) Nebuchadrezzar, the king of the world, (24) who laid the foundation of the land,
(25) XXII (gur) 170 (ka) of seedfield, arable land,
(26) which had been exposed to flooding, (27) a field of the town of Mar-Akhattua, (28) on the bank of the Tigris, in the district of Bit-Sin-sheme, (29) where since
§u ka-tu-u§-§u it-mub (6) balat um6 da-ru-u-ti i§-ruk-§um-ma
(7) eli sarri a-lik mab-ri u-Sa-tir §ilm-§u (8) Ina sa-dar satuk E-kur
ina niko §um-du-li (9) ina igiso fcab-su-u-ti ina na-kln-ti ma&-ri (ilu)
En-lil (10) ina li-bi-en ap-pi sa a-na boli u mar beli (11) sa ana (ilu)
En-lil u (ilu) nin.ib pal-ki-i§ ti-tak-ku-u (12) ina zu-ru-ub zi-Sag.
GAirYi ina amat §arri nisakki (13) (m, ilu) Nusku-ibni mar
abtur-Nusku nisak (ilu) En-lil (14) [ub;.me].zu.ab (ilu) Nusku
laputtu dur.an.ki (15)[a]-na sarri nVt ki-ni rubu me-gir (ilu)
En-lil (16) ina ut-ni-ni-su ki-ni§ ippalis-su-ma (17) (m, ilu) Ba-u-
§um-iddina(na) mar (m)Hu-un-na i-bir l>oli-§u (18) na-an-za-az
mab-ljar Sarri ki-zu-n la ultu ul-la (10) at.-mu-Su na-as-ku-ma §u-zuuz-zu ina mali-ri (20) sakkanak Bibili(ki) s:i-kin Btt>-(m, ilu)Sin-
- rubu m<--Lrir-su u-nia-ir-ina (22) ina ka-bi-e §ar me-Sa-ri
In) \al)U-kn<liirri-iisur Sar kiSSati (24) mu-kin i§-di ma-a-ti
XII (kur) 170 i) z.'ni rk\u ki-ru-ba-a (26) §a a?na
1 »n-t uk-t i ianra(mi) (27) ugar ali h MAr (in).)i-at-tu-ii-a (28) ina
kiaad'(naru) Miklat ma pibal Hit (m, ilu) Sin-se-me (29) §a ultu
former days no ditch had been dug, (30) no vegetation had grown up, and which under cultivation (31) had not been brought, but had been exposed to the inroads of the water, — namely (32) I[V] u§, upper length, west, adjoining [Column III] (1) Bit-Sir-appili and the district of Bit-Sin-sheme (2) III ush, LV gar, lower length, east, (3) adjoining Bit-Sukhur-Gal-du (4) II ush, X gar, upper width, north, adjoining (5) Bit-Ushbula, which had been given to the Lord of countries, (6) I ush, lower width, south, on the bank of the Tigris, (7) in all XXII (gur) lG8f (ka) 5 (gin) of seedfield, ^ gan (reckoned) at 30 ka of seed, (equivalent) to a large cubit, (8) a field of the town of Mar-Akhattua, in the district of Bit-Sinsheme, (9) Bau-shum-iddina, the governor of Bit-Sinsheme, (10) measured and to Nusku-ibni, son of Upakhkhia-Nusku, (11) the priest of Ellil, the ukh.me.zu.ab of Nusku, (12) the magistrate of Nippur, his servant, forever (13) granted. The surveyors of this field were Nabu-zer-lishir, (14) son of Itti-Marduk-balatu, a descendant of Ardi-Ea, (15) and Nabunna, son of Akhi, the commander (16) of Bit-Sin-sheme. (17) Whenever, for all days to come (18) for the future of human habitations, (19) be it shepherd or governor, or agent or regent, (20) levy master or magistrate, who overthrows the
Ami (mi) pa-na i-ku la sap-ku (30) abSenu la su-zu-za-at-ma a-na me-ri§-ti (31) la §u-lu-ku-u-ma a-na me-ti-ik me §aknu(nu) [Column III] (1) Bit (m, ilu) Sir-ap-pi-li u pifcat "Bit (m, ilu) Sin-se-me (2) III us LV gar §iddu saplu Sadu (3) us.sa.du Blt-(m)Su-bur- Gal-du (4) II us X gar pCitu elu iltanu u§.sa.du (5) Bit-(m)U§- bu-la sa a-na bel m:\tati nadu(nu) (6) I us putu saplu §utu ki§ad (nam) Idiklat (7) napfcar XXII (gur) 168| (ka) V (gin) (sheu) zi'ru X gan XXX ka I ammatu rabitu (8) ugar ah* §a Mar-(m)Abat-tu-u-a pijjat Bit-(m, ilu)Sin-§e-me (m, ilu) Ba-u-§um-iddina(na) ga-kln Bit-(m)Sin-se-me (10) im-§u-ub-ma (m, ilu) Nusku-ib-ni mdr (m)Upabbir-(ilu)Nusku(ll) (m)nisak (ilu) En-lil uh.me.zu.ab (ilu) Nusku (12) Jja-za-an (alu) Nippur(ki) arad-su ana ume(me) sa-a-ti (13) i-ri-im pa-lik eklu §u-a-tu (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-li§ir (14) mar (m)Itti-(ilu)Marduk-balatu sA.bal (m)Ardi-(ilu)Ea (15) u (m, ilu) Nabu-un-na mar (m)A-|ji (m)§a-kin te-me (16) §a Bit-(m, ilu)Sin-§e-me (17) Ma-ti-ma ana ume(me) da-ru-u-ti (18) a-na ajj-rat ni§e a-pa-ti (19) lu-ii re'u lu-u Sakkanakku lu ak-lu lu Sa-pi-ru (20) lu ri-du-u lu |ja-za-an-nu §a-ar-ki eklu su-a-tu
grant (21) of this field and for the pasture land (22) sends some one and (23) with evil purpose causes it to be seized, (24) stretches out his finger unto evil, (25) under any levy seizes a canal digger, (26) cuts down the plants of an official of canal or land, (27) who makes a claim and takes (28) that field, who gives it away or returns it to the governor (29) and says it is not remaining (30) or [Baushum-iddina, the governor of Bit-Sin-sheme,] (31) has not [given it to Nusku-ibni, son of Upakhkhir-Nusku,] (32) magistrate of Nippur . . . (33) says that field has not been measured,] [Column IV] (1) has not been presented, not given, (2) has not been received, — (3) may Anu, the king, the father of the gods, angrily overthrow him (4) and destroy his fife, (5) Ellil, the exalted lord, who decrees (6) the fate of the gods, an evil fate (7) decree for him that calamity, misfortune, (8) and the word of men may oppress him. (9) Ea, king of the ocean, lord of wisdom, (10) take away from him gladness of heart, happiness of mind, (11) abundance and fullness, that (12) lamentation may seize him. (13) Sin, the lord of the crown of splendor, (14) darken his face, that he have no merriment (?). (15) Shamash and Ramman, the mighty gods, (16) the exalted judges, give him (17) evil plans, and with a judgment of justice (18) and upright-
(21) i-nam-du-ma a-na i-ki-li ri-'-ti (22) u-ma-'-a-ru sa-nam-ma (23) ina lim-ni-ti u-Sa-fca-zu (24) ubani-§ii a-na limutti(ti) i-tar-ra- 8ii (25) ina il-ki di-ku-ti sa-bat amelu {ji-ri-e nara (26) ba-ka-an sam-mi kal-li-e nari u ta-ba-li (27) u§-a§-§u-u u[sad-ba-bu (?)]-ma eklu §u-a-t[u] (28) ik-ki-mu u|-sa-a§-ra-ku (?) a-na] pihati i-t[uur-ru] (29) ul ri-fcu (30) u (m, llu) Ba-[u-§um-iddina(na) sa-kln Bit- (m, ilu) Sin-se-me (31) a-na (m, ilu) [Nusku-ib-ni mar (m)Upabbir- Nusku . . .] (32) Jja-za[-an alu Nippur(ki) ul i-ri-im-§u i-kabbu-u (?)] (33) eklu [§u-a-tu ul ma-§i-ij} (?)] [Column IV| (1) ul sari-ik ul na-di-in (2) ul ma-fti-ir-mi i-kab-bu-u (3) (ilu) A-nu Sarru ahi ilani ap-pi§ li-t:il-li'k-su-ina (1) naj>-su-tu§ li-bal-li (5) (ilu) En-lil b&l Sa-ku-u mu-§im (6) §i-inat ilani §i-mat ma-ru-u§-ti (7) li-§im- Su-ma lu-ul>-i»a ni-el-me-na (8) a-raat ni§e li-tri-sa-Su (9) (ilu) E-a Sar apst bcl ta-§im-ti (10) Qthgtl ka-bit-ti nu-mur libbi na-Jja-Sa (11) \ynba-sa li-kim-Su-ma (12) ni-ia-sa-tu li-ilki-§u (13) (ilu) Sin lx"l ttgfi -ru-ti (14) bu-ni-su lit-to-Su-ma lii-li ai isi (15) (ilu) &ama5 U (ilu) Ramman ilani ira-as-ru-t u iti lu nm-lam-me-nu
(17) i-gir-ri-Su §u-nu-ma di-in kit-ti (IS)u me-sa-ri ai i-di-nu-5u
ness may they not judge him. (19) Ninib, lord of boundaries and boundary-stones, tear out his boundary stone. (20) Gula, great lady, put lingering illness (21) into his body, that dark and light red blood he may pour out like water. (22) Ishtar, lady of countries, whose fury is a flood, (23) reveal difficulties to him, that (24) he escape not from misfortune. (25) Nusku, mighty lord, powerful burner, (26) the god, my creator, be his evil demon
(27) and may he burn his root. (28) Whoever removes this stone, in the dust (29) hides it, [Column V] (1) burns it with fire, casts it into water, (2) shuts it up in an enclosure, causes a fool, (3) a deaf man, an idiot to take it, (4) places it in an invisible place, (5) may the great gods, who upon this stone (6) are mentioned by their names, curse him (7) with an evil curse, tear out his foundation and destroy his seed. (8) At the sealing of this tablet (9) Shamash-nasir, the shuppar-shafy of Sinsheme, (10) Kububu, the gatekeeper of the palace of Bit-Sin-sheme, (11) Shi-tariba, the dignitary of Bit-Sinsheme, (12) Takishu, son of Kin-pi-Shamash, (13) administrator of the property of Bit-Sin-sheme, (14) Atu'u, son of Kidish, seer of Bit-Sin-sheme, (15) Rimut-Gula, governor of Bit-Sin-sheme, (16) Nabunna, son of Akhi,
(19) nin.ib bel me-is-ri u kudurri kudurra-§u lissub(uh) (20) (ilu) Gu-la beltu rabitu si-im-ma la-az-za (21) ina zumri-§u liskun-ma dama u Sarka kima me li-ir-muk (22) (ilu) Is-tar belit matati sa ru-ub-sa a-bu-bu (23) nam-ra-ea li-kal-lim-su-ma ai u-si (24) ina u-sa-ki (25) (ilu) Nusku bel ga-as-rum a-ri-rum ka-ru-bu (26) [ilu] ban-nu-u-a lu rabisu limutti-Su su-ma (27) li-ka-am-me sur-si-su
(28) [Sa (abnu)] nara an-na-a (29) . . . Sim.meS ina e-pi-ri (30) i-tamme-ru. [Column V] (1) ina ifiati i-kal-lu-ii a-na me inamdfi(u) (2) ina (isu) lipitti i-pi-Jju-u sa-ak-la (3) sa-ak-la la sema u-saas-su-ma (4) a-sar la a-ma-ri i-Sa-ka-nu (5) ilani rabuti ma-la ina (abnu) nari (6) an-ni-i sum-§u-nu zakru ar-rat limutti (7) liru-ru-su i§id-su lissuiju(lju) u zeri-Su lijjalliku (8) i-na ka-nak li-u §u-a-tu (9) (m, ilu) Samas-nasir (m)sak-§up-par (m, ilu) Sin-Seme (10) (m)Ku-bu-bu amel bab ekalli Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-§e-me (11) (m)Si-ta-ri-ba (m)§ak Blt-(m, ilu) Sin-se-me (12) (m)Taki-su mar (m)Ki-in-pi-(ilu) Samas (13) (m)§a-kin bu-§i Bit (m, ilu) Sin-se-me (14) (m)A-tu-'-u mar (m)Ki-dis (das) (m)baru Bit- Cm, ilu) Sin-§e-me (15) (m)Ri-mut-(ilu) Gu-la bel pafeati Bit- Cm, ilu) Sin-se-me (16) (m, ilu) Nabu-un-na (mar) (m)A-fci
commander (17) of Dur-Rim-Sin in Bit-Sin-sheme,
(18) Kasshu, the scribe, the priest of Bit-Sin-sheme,
(19) Sin-zer-ibni, magistrate of Dur-Rim-Sin (20) in Bit- Sin-sheme, Pirsha, prefect of Bit-Sin-sheme, (21) Amel- Ishin, son of Khunna, (22) Kashshu, son of Khunna,
(23) Gula-zer-ikisha, son of Khunna, (24) also Nabu-zerlishir, son of Ardi-Ea, (25) were present. (26) The sixteenth year of Nebuchadrezzar.
(m)sa-kin (17) te-me (alu) Dur-RJm-(ilu) Sin Bit-(m,ilu) Sin-se-me (18) (m)Ka§-su-u (amelu) dup-sar sangu Bit-(m,ilu) Sin-£e-me (19) (m. ilu) Sin-zer-ib-ni fca-za-an (alu) Dur-Rim-Sin
(20) Bft-(m, ilu) Sin-se-me (m)Pir-sa (m)nagir Bit-(m, ilu) Sin-seme (21) (m)Amel-(alu) I-§i-in mar (m)^u-un-na (22) (m)Ka§-su-u mar (m)$u-un-na (23) (m, ilu) Gu-la-zer-ikisa(sa) mar (m)Qu-un-na
(24) u (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-lfsir mar (m)Ardi-(ilu) E-a (25) iz-za-zu (26) Sattu XVI (kan) (ilu) Nabu-kudurri-usur sarru
II. A CERTIFICATE OF ADOPTION1
(1) Ina-Uruk-rishat, daughter of f. . . mu] shallim (?) , (2) had no daughter, and therefore (3, 4) she adopted Etirtu, daughter of Ninib-mushallim, as her daughter. (5) Seven shekels of gold she gave. (6) She may give her to a husband, (7) she may appoint her a temple slave,2 (8) but she may not make her a servant.
(9) If she do make her a servant, (10) Etirtu shall go to her father's house. (11) As long as Ina-Uruk-rishat lives (12) Etirtu shall pay her reverence. (13) When Ina-Uruk-rishat dies (14) Etirtu, as her daughter, (15) shall offer the water libation. (16) If Ina-Uruk-
1 Published by Clay, Documents from the Temple Archives of Nippur, Dated in the Reigns of Cassite Rulers (1906), Series A, vol. xiv, No. 40, Plate 19. It is transliterated and translated by Ungnad, in Orirntalistische Literaturzeitung (1906), col. 533ff., and again translated by the same in Gressmann, AUorientalische Texte und BUder, , p. 139.
2 That is, a hierodule, or sacred harlot.
[(1) (sal) I-na-Uruk(ki)-r]i-S[at] marfat(m) . . . .mu-§]allim (?) (2) [marjta (?) ul i-su-raa (3) [(sal) E-tJi-ir-tum marat (m, ilu) nin.ibmu-sal-hm (4) [a]-na ma-ru-ti ilkisi (5) VII §ikil fciirasi id-di-in (6) Sum-ma a-na mu-tim i-nam-din-§i (7) §um-ma fca-ri-mu-ta jp_ pu-us-si (8) amat-sa u-ul i-§a-ka-an (9) amat-sa i-sa-ak-ka-an-ma
(10) a-na bit abisa us-si (ll);wli (sal) I-na-rruk(ki) ri-Sat ba-al- I (12) (sal) E-ti-ir-tum i-pa-al-la-ah-;i (13) (sal) I-na-U-ru-ukri-iat i-ma-at-ma (14) (sal) E-ti-iM-iim marat-sa (15) me-e i-na-
rishat should say, (17) "Thou art not my daughter,"
(18) she shall lose1 the gold which she has paid (?).
(19) If Etirtu should say, "Thou art not my mother,"
(20) she shall become a servant. (21) There shall no claim be made.2 (22) Before Ellil, Ninib, Nusku, (23) and King Kurigalzu (24) they have made oath together.
(25) Before Damkum, her uncle on the mother's side. (26) Before Raba-sha-Ninib. (27) Before Ellil-ibni, son of Ellil-ishu. (28) Before Etel-pi-Azagshug (?) , son of Amel- Marduk; (29) before Rish-Marduk, son of Ba'il-Nusku; (30) before Arad-Belit, the scribe, son of Ninib-mushallim. (31) The fifth day of Shebat (?), the twenty-first year (32) of Kurigalzu, king of the world.
i Literally, "be free of."
2 Kurigalzu II ruled about 1350 B. C. See Table of Chronology.
ak-ki-si (16) (sal) I-na-Uruk(ki)-ri-sat (17) u-ul mar-ti i-ga-ab-bima (18) i-na burasi-sa ga-as-sa il-li (19) (sal) E-ti-ir-[t]um ul urn-mi i-i:.i-:il>-bi-ma (20) a-mu-ut-sa is-Sa-ak-ka-an (21) ul lraggumu(u) ul itar(ru) (22) ni§ (ilu) Bel (ilu) nin.ib (23) (ilu) Nusku u Ku-ri-galzu §arri (24) i§te-nis itmu
(25) mabar (ra)Dam-kum ab ummisa (26) mar Raba-a-sa-(ilu) nin.ib (27) mabar (m, ilu) B61-ib-ni mar (ilu) Bel-ni-su (28) mabar (m)E-tel-pt (ilu) azag.Sud mar Amel-(ilu) Marduk (29) mabar (m)Ri-iS-(ilu) Marduk mar Ba-il-(ilu) Nusku (30) mabar (m)Ardu- B.'lit tupsarru mar (ilu) NiN.iB-mu-sal-lim (31) [(arbu) §a]batu (?) umu V (kam) sattu XXI (kam) (32) [Ku-ri-gal-z]u (?) sar kissati [(33). . .]
III. A MARRIAGE CONTRACT l
(1) In the second year of Nabopolassar, king of Babylon, (2) spoke Nabu-zer-kit-lishir, son of Bel-ikisha, son of . . . (3) to Bel-ikisha, son of Kudurru, son of ... (4) as follows: "I have no child,2 (5) I wish a child,
1 Published by Ungnad, V orderasiatische Schriftdenkmdler der Kdnigliche Museem zu Berlin, vi, No. 3. Transliterated and translated by the same in Beihefte zur Orientalistische Liter atur-Zeitung, ii, p. 19. Compare also Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, p. 139.
2 He was already married; see below, line 11. For a marriage of this sort compare also Hammurapi Code, §*145.
(1) attu II (§kam) (m, ilu) Nabu-ablu-usur sar Babili(ki) (2) (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-kit-li§ir abil-§u sa (m)Bel-ikisa sa abil [. . .] pi (3) a-na (m, ilu) Bel-ikiSa §a abil-su sa (m) Kudurru abil (amelu) [. . .] (4) ki-a-a ik-bi um-ma maru-u-[a] (5) ia-a-nu maru li-ba-'i
Kulla, (6) thy daughter, give me as wife." (7) Bel-ikisha hearkened to Nabu-zer-kit-lishir (8) and Kulla, his daughter, (9) a virgin, he gave him in marriage. (10) In the day that Esagila-banata, (11) his first wife, shall bear a child (12) two thirds of the estate shall be for her. (13) In the day that Kulla shall bear a child (14) one third of the estate of Nabu-zer-kit-lishir (15) shall be for her. In the day that (16) Esagila-banata (17) childless (18) dies, while Kulla (19) has children, the entire estate (20) of Nabu-zer-kit-lishir, (21) in city and country, whatever there is, (22) shall be for Kulla and her children.
(23) Witnesses: Asharidu, son of Piru, (24) son of Shanishishu, (25) Marduk-zer-ibni, son of Sukhaa. (26) Document scribe: Mushezib-Marduk, (27) son of Raba-sa-Addu. Babylon, month of Iyyar, (28) fourteenth day, second year of Nabopolassar, (29) king of Babylon.
(sal) Kul-la-a (6) marat-ka bi-nam-ma lu-u assatu-a (7) si-i (m, ilu) Bel-ikiSa sa (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-kit-lisir (8) is-me-e-ma (sal) Kul-la-a marat-su (9) ba-tul-la-tum a-na a§§u (su)-tu id-da-as-su (10) ina umu(mu) (sal) E-sag-ila-ba-na-ta (11) assat-su majj-ri-tum maru ta-at-tal-da (12) II ta katati II mes nikasi pa-ni-su id-dag-gal (13) ina umu(mu) (sal) Kul-la-a maru ta-at-tal-da (14) sal-su ina nikasi sa (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-[ki]t-lisir (15) pa-ni-su id-dag-gal ina umu(mu) (16) (sal) E-sag-ila-ba-na-ta (17) [. . .] (18) [. . .] sa (sal) Kul-la-a (19) [mar6 (mes) ir-ta-]a§-su-u nikasu (20) [gab-bi- 5a] (m, ilu) Nabu-zer-kit-lisir (21) §a ah u sen ma-la ba-su-u (22) pani (sal) Kul-la-a u mare-§u id-dag-gal
(23) (amel) mu-kin-nu (m)A-sa-ri-du abil-su §a Pir-'u (24) abil (m)§a-na-§i-8u (25) (m, ilu) Marduk-zer-ibni abil (m)Su-ba-a-a (26) [Sa-]tir (aban) tuppi (m)Mu-se-zib-(ilu) Marduk (27) [abil (m)Rabaj-sa (ilu) Addu Babili(ki) (arab) Ari (28) umu XIV (kam) Sattu II (kam) Nabu-ablu-usur (29) Sar Babili(ki)
IV. THE CODE OF HAMMURAPI
In December, 1901, and January, 1902, M. J. de
in, while excavating tlie acropolis of Susa, found
among the debrifl three large fragments of a block of
black diorite. They fitted perfectly together, and when
joined formed a stele 2.25 meten high and tapering
from 1 . 90 to 1 65 meters. At the upper end of the front side was a bas-relief representing the seated sun god Shamash presenting the code of laws to Hammurapi. The bas-relief measures .65 meters in height by .60 meters in width, and is finely executed in the hard stone.
The inscription begins immediately below the relief and is the longest cuneiform Semitic inscription which has yet been recovered. The inscription is carried beltwise around the stele in parallel columns, and the reader was therefore required to turn his head downward and sidewise toward the left in order to read the inscription. On the front side there are still preserved sixteen columns, the lower five additional columns having been chiseled off and the stone repolished, evidently with the purpose of cutting another inscription upon it. On the reverse twenty-eight columns are preserved, with some slight breaks due to the chipping of the surface. When complete the entire inscription is estimated by Johns to have contained "forty-nine columns, four thousand lines, and about eight thousand words.' '
The stele was originally set up at Sippar, and was carried thence, probably as a trophy, to Susa, but by what Elamite monarch is not known to us. There was also found at Susa a large fragment of a duplicate.
The Hammurapi code exerted a great influence in the ancient Orient, and the scribes of Ashurbanapal made copies of the laws, either from the exemplar now recovered or from some one of its duplicates, and formed a series which they denominated Dindni $a ffammurapi, that is, the judgments of Hammurapi. These copies have unfortunately not come down to us intact, but fragments of them were discovered before the code itself and were not immediately recognized. The first fragments brought to light were found in the British Mugeum and published by Dr. Bruno Meissner.1 When he later published some old Babylonian Private Laws2 he recognized that the Assyrian scribes had copied from some document or documents in the old Babylonian period. Meissner's texts were carefully reviewed and retranslated by Professor Delitzsch, who definitely applied to them the name Code of Hammurapi, a deduction which was splendidly verified in a few months by Morgan's discovery. When Professor Scheil worked over the code he recognized the sections of Meissner's copies as being a part of the original code, and showed that they give some assistance in the restoration of the five columns which the Eiamites had chiseled off the stele.
1 Altbdbylonische Gesetze, in Beitrage zur Assyriclogie, iii, pp. 493-523. a Beitr&ge rum Altbabylonischen Privatrechi, in AssyrioLogische Bibliothek, xi, Leipzig, 1S93.
LITERATURE
Vincent Scheil, Memoires de la Delegation en Perse. Tome IV. Paris. 1902. Tome X, pp. 811T.
Hugo Winckler, Die Gesetze Hammurabis (Der Alte Orient). Band IV, 4te Auflage. 1906.
Hugo Winckler, Die Gesetze Hammurabis in Vmschrift und Uebersetzung. Leipzig. 1904.
D. H. Miiller, Die Gesetze Hammurabis und die Mosaische Gesetzgebung. Vienna. 1903.
Robert F. Harper, The Code of Hammurabi. Chicago. 1904.
C. H. W. Johns, The Oldest Code of Laws in the World. Edinburgh. 1903.
C. H. W. Johns, Babylonian and Assyrian Laws, Contracts and Letter* (pp. 44fT.). Edinburgh. 1904.
C. H. W. Johns, Code of Hammurabi. Hastings, Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. V, pp. 584ff. New York. 1904.
J. Kohler, F. K. Pefeer und A. Ungnad, Hammurabis Gesetz. Leipzig. 1904-1909.
Johannes Jeremias, Moses und Hammurabi, 2te Auflage. Leipzig. 1903.
Samuel Oettli, Das Gesetz Hammurabis und die Thora Israels. Leipzig. 1903.
W. W. Davies, The Codes of Hammurabi and Moses. Cincinnati. 1905.
S. A. Cook, The Laws of Moses and the Code of Hammurabi. London. 1903.
H. Grimme, Das Gesetz Chammurabis und Moses. 1903.
David G. Lyon, The Structure of the Hammurabi Code. (Journal of the American Oriental Society, Vol. XXV, pp. 248ff. 1904.)
Very important. The analysis of Professor Lyon has been chiefly followed in the subdivisions of the translation as here printed.
Arthur Ungnad, Die Gesetze Hammurapis. Translation and notes in Gressmann, Altorientalische Texte und Bilder, i, pp. 140ff. 1909.
PROLOGUE1
[Column I] (1) When the exalted Anu, the king of the Anunaki, (and) Ellil, the lord of heaven (5) and earth, who determines the destiny of the land, committed unto Marduk, firstborn (10) son of Ea, the dominion over all mankind, (and) made him great (15) among the Igigi; when they named the lofty name of Babylon, and made it great in the quarters of the earth, and erected for him (Marduk) (20) therein an everlasting kingdom, whose
1 In comparing translation and transliteration the numbering of the lint m is to be taken merely as generally indicative of location, and not as exact. The order of words in Babylonian is so different from that of English that to make an exact correspondence would have produced a strangely pedantic effect. It is hoped that the numeration will serve its practical purpose.
(1) E-nu Anum si-ru-um (2) sar (ilu) A-nun-na-ki (3) (ilu) Ellil (4) be-el sa-me-e (5) u ir-ei-tim (6) §a-i-im (7) si-ma-at matim (8) a-na (ilu) Marduk (9) marim ri-es-ti-im (10) §a (ilu) Enki (11) (ilu) illilu-ut (12) kissat ni-§e (13) i-Si-mu-sum (14) in I-gi-gi (15) u-Sar-be-u-su (16) Babili(ki) (17) §um-§u si-ra-am ibbi-u (18) in ki-ib-ra-tim (19) li-Sa-te-ru-su (20) in-a li-ib-bi-§n (21) §ar-ru-tam da-ri-tam (22) sa ki-ma Sa-me-e (23) u ir-si-tim
foundations are (25) established like heaven and earth, then did Anu and Bel call (me) Hammurapi by name, the exalted (30) prince, who honors the gods, to bring justice to prevail in the land, (35) to destroy the wicked and the evil, that the strong may not injure the weak, (40) that I may arise like Shamash over the black-headed men, to enlighten the land (45) and to further the welfare of men. (50) Hammurapi, the shepherd, called of Ellil, am I, who heaps up (55) plenty and abundance, who made everything possible in completeness for Nippur and Durilu, (60) the exalted supporter of Ekur, the powerful king, who restored Eridu, (65) and set up the [Column II] (1) worship of E-apsu, who fought against the four quarters of earth, (5) who made great the name of Babylon, rejoiced the heart of Marduk, his lord, (10) who served daily in Esagila, the royal seed whom Sin (15) created, who made Ur rich, the contrite, the obedient, (20) who brought riches unto E-gish-shir-gal, the wise king favorite of Shamash, the judge, who laid again (25) the foundations of Sippar, who covered again with green the shrines (?) of Aia, who made (30) E-Babbar great which is like the heavenly dwelling, the warrior who de-
(24) i§-da-§a (25) §u-ur-§u-da (26) ii-ki-in-nu-§um (27) i-nu-mi-§ii (28) JJa-am-mu-ra-pi (29) ra-ba-am (30) na-'i-dam (31) pa-li-ifc eli ia-ti (32) mi-§a-ra-am (33) i-na ma-tira (34) a-na §u-pe-i-im (35) raga-am u si-nam (36) a-na bu-ul-lu-ki-im (37) dan-nu-um (38) en- £a-am (39) a-na la ba-ba-li-im (40) ki-ma (ilu) §ama§ (41) a-na salmat kakkadim (42) wa-si-e-im-ma (43) ma-tim (44) nu-wu-ri-im niirn "(46) u (ilu) Ellil (47) a-na £i-ir ni-Si (48) tu-ub-bi-im (49) §u-mi ib-bu-ii (50) JJa-am-mu-ra-pi (51) ri-ia-um (52) ni-bi-it (53) (ilu) Ellil a-na-ku (54) mu-kam-me-ir (55) nu-iib-si-im (56) u tu-uh-di-im (57) mu-Sa-ak-li-il (58) mi-ira-ma §ura-§u (50) a-na Nippurim(ki) rikis Same ereetim (60) za-ni-nu-um (61) na-'-du-um (62) §a fikurrim (63) Sarrum li-ia-um (64) mu-te-ir al Kridim(ki) (65) a-na aS-ri-§u (66) mu-ul>-bi-ib [Column II] (1) §u-lub £-abzu (J) ti-i-ib (3) ki-il>-ra-at (4) ir-l>i-tim (5) mu-§ar-bi zi-ik-ru
ili(ki) (7)mu-ti-ib (8) H-ib-W (ilu) Marduk (9) be-li-§u (10) §a Ami(mi)-§u (11) iz-za-zu (12) a-na £-sag-ila (13) z^r §ar-rutim (14) M hluiSin (15) ilMii-u-Su (16) mu-n:i-ab-bi-i§ (17) Al Urim(ki) (IS) wa-iiS-ru-um (10) mu-u§-te-mi-kum (20) ba-bfl
1 (21) a-na I r ta-§i-im-tira (23) §e-mu
-ima5 da-nuin (24) mu-ki-in (25) iftdi BfaxMrim (26)mti-la-
- gi-gu-ne-€ (ilu) A-a (29) inu-si-ir (30) bit
fended Larsa, renewed E-Babbar (35) for Shamash, his helper; the lord, who gave life unto the city of Uruk, who supplied water in (40) abundance unto its inhabitants, who made the turrets of E-anna lofty, (45) who heaped up riches for Anu and Ishtar; the shadow (protection) of the land; (50) who brought together again the scattered inhabitants of Isin, who covered E-gal-ruah richly; (55) the majestic city king, the brother of the god Zamama, who established the settlements of Kish;
(60) who surrounded E-me-te-ur-sag with splendor; who enclosed the great shrines of (65) Ishtar; who cares for the temple of E-khar-sag-kalama; the grave (?) of enemies, (70) to whom one successfully prays for help; [Column III] (1) who increased Cut ha; (5) who made everything great for Mishlam; the mighty bull, who gores his enemy; (10) the beloved of Tutu; who made Borsippa to rejoice; the exalted; who is untiring (15) for Ezida; the divine city king; the wise, the prudent; who increased the agriculture (lit., plantings) (20) of Dilbat; heaped up grain for the mighty Urash; the lord, to whom (25) scepter and crown belong, which fulfill the wish of Mama created, (30) who established the temple confines of
Ebarrim (31) §a ki §il-ba-at Sa-ma-i (32) karradum ga-mi-il (33) Larsam(ki) (34) mu-ud-di-i§ Ebarrim (35) a-na (ilu) SamaS (36) rw3i-§u (37) be-lum mu-bal-li-it (38) Uruk(ki) (39) §a-ki-in me-e (40) nu-iib-§i-im (41) a-na ni-Si-su (42) mu-ul-li (43) ri-e§ £-an-na (44) mu-kam-me-ir (45) bi-i?-bi-im (46) a-na Anim(nim) (47) u (ilu) IStar (48) sulul ma-tim* (49) mu-pa-ab-bi-"* (50) ni-§i §a-apba-tim (51) §a I-si-in(ki) (52) mu-ta-ab-bi-id (53) nu-ub-§i-im (54) bit E-gal-mab (55) uSumgal §arri(ri) (56) ta-li-im (57) (ilu) Za-ma-ma (58) mu-§ar-§i-id (59) Su-ba-at al K!5(ki) (60) mu-u§-ta-a§-bi-ir
(61) me-li-im-mi (62) fi-me-te-ur-sag (63) mu-u§-te-is-bi (64) pa-ar-zi ra-bu-u-tim (65) §a(ilu) I§tar(66) pa-ki-id bi-tim (67) IJar-sag-kalamma (68) (bit) kisal na-ki-ri (69) §a tTr-ra ru-sii (70) ii-§a-ak-§i-du [Column III] (1) ni-is-ma-zu (2) mu-§a-te-ir (3) al Kutim(ki) (4) mu-ra-ap-pi-i§ (5) mi-im-ma §um-§u (6) a-na Mi§-lam (7) ri-muum (8) ka-ad-ru-um (9) mu-na-ak-ki-ip za-i-ri (10) na-ra-am Tu-tu (11) mu-ri-i§ (12) al Bar-zi-ba(ki) (13) na-'i-du-um (14) la mu-uppa-ar-ku-u-um (15) a-na fi-zi-da (16) i-lu §arri(ri) Q7)mu-di basisim(im) (18) mu-§a-ad-di-il (H» me-ri-e§-tim (20) §a Dil-bat(ki) (21) mu-ga-ar-ri-in kare (22) a-na (ilu) Ura§ (23) ga-a§-ri-im (24) belum zi-ma-at (25) ba-at-ti-im (26) u a-gi-im (27) sa ii-§a-ak-li-lu-§u (28) e-ri-is-tim (29) (ilu) Ma-ma (30) mu-ki-in (31) u-zu-ra-tim
Kish; who made sumptuous the sacred banquets (35) for Nintu; the wise, the prudent; who gave pasture and (40) watering places for Lagash and Girsu; who provided (45) great offerings for the temple of the Fifty; who seizes the enemy; the favorite of Telitim1; (50) who executed the command (of the oracle) of Aleppo; who rejoices the heart of Anunit; (55) the pure prince; whose prayer Ramman recognizes; who pacifies the heart of Ramman, (60) the warrior in Karkar; who reestablished the cultus-appointments in Eugalgal; (65) the king who gave life to the city of Adab ; the benefactor of the temple E-makh, (70) the lord of kings; the resistless warrior; [Column IV] (1) who presented life to the city of Mashkan-Shabri; who poured out (5) prosperity over Mishlam; the wise, the energetic; who attained (10) every plan; who covered the people of Malgi in misfortune; who established (15) their dwelling in riches; who determined forever pure offerings for Ea and Damgal-nunna, who had extended his dominion; the prince of kings; who subdued (25) the settlements on the Euphrates (?) ; the warrior of Dagan, his creator; who
1 Telitim is an epithet of Ishtar, who has a shrine at Aleppo.
(32) sa Kes(ki) (33) mu-di-e5-si (34) ma-ka-li el-Iu-tim (35) a-na
(ilu) Nin-tu (36) mu-us-ta-lum (37) gi-it-ma-lum (38) sa-i-im
(39) mi-ri-tim (40) u ma-as-ki-tim (4 1 ) a-na Lagas(ki) (42) u Girsu(ki) (43) mu-ki-il (44) ni-in-da-bi-e (45) ra-bu-tim (46) a-na
£-ninnu (47) mu-tam-me-ih, a-a-bi (4S) mi-ge-ir (49) te-li-tim
(50) mu-sa-ak-li-il (51) te-ri-tim (52) sa #allabim(ki) (53) mu-baa‹l-‹li (64) I i— i l›— 1 ■ '‹."›) ru-bu-um el-lum (56) sa ni-is ga-ti-su
(57) (ilu) Rammanum i-<lu-ii (58) mu-ne-ilj (59) li-ib-bi (ilu) Ramku-ra-di-im (61) i-naal Bft-karkara(ki) (62) mu-us-ta-ak-
■ma-tim (64) i-naE-u-gal- mini na-di-in (66) na-
- a-na Adab(ki) (68) ft-te-ir (W) bit E-mab (70) e-te-el
sarri(ri) (71 1 l ni.i-ha-ri-ini [Column IV] (1) su i-ki-Su
ip-s.i-tiiii (3) :i-n:i :'il M:i^-k:m-s:ibrimf ki) (4) inu-Sr-es-ki (5)
nu-ub-^i-ini (6) a-na Mi^-l.nn (7) ini-kuni (8) imi-tab-bi-luin (9) Sil ik-
:i:i-ga-ab ur-si-im (1!) mil /i-ir (12) ni-si IVfalgtm
(ki) (li '-i-si-im (14) mi I) §u-ba-ti-si-in (16) in
rm-ulj-^i-in (17) a-na (ilu) I'.n-ki ilsiii (ilu) Dam-gal-nun-na
. -ri-is i-si-niu (22) zi-bi t>la-su-ri-id sani(ri) (2 \ > inu-ka-an-ni-is (25) «ia-a«l-ini
••tim (?) (J7)lf-tum (ilui 1 )a-gan (28) ba-ni-sii
protected (30) the inhabitants of Mera and Tutul; the exalted prince, (35) who makes the face of Ishtar to shine; who established sacred banquets for Nin-a-zu; who helps his people in time of need; (40) who establishes in security their property in Babylon; (45) the shepherd of his subjects; whose deeds are pleasing to Ishtar; who installed Ishtar (Anunit) in E-ul-mash, (50) in the suburbs of Akkad; who caused justice to prevail, and established law; (55) who returned to the city of Asshur its gracious protecting deity, who cast down the . . . (60) the king who in Nineveh, in E-mish-mish made the name of Ishtar to shine; the exalted one; (65) who humbles himself before the great gods; the descendant of Sumu-la-ilu, the powerful son (70) of Sin-muballit; [Column V] (1) the abiding seed of royalty; the powerful king; the sun god (5) of Babylon, who caused light to stream over the land of Sumer and Akkad; (10) the king, who holds in obedience the four quarters of the world; the favorite of Ishtar am I.
When (15) Marduk sent me to rule men, and to promulgate justice, (20) I put justice and righteousness into the language of the land, and promoted the welfare of the people. (25) At that time (I ordered)
(29) Su ig-mi-lu (30) ni-£i Me-ra(ki) (31) u Tu-tu-ul(ki) (32) rubu-um (33) na-'i-du-um (34) mu-na-wi-ir (35) pa-ni (ilu) I§tar (36) §a-ki-in ma-ka-li el-lu-tim (37) a-na (ilu) Nin-a-zu (38) §a-ti-ip ni-§i-§u (39) in pu-u§-ki-im (40) mu-ki-in-nu (41) i§-di-§i-in (42) kirbu-um (43) Babili(ki) (44) Su-ul-ma-ni-iS (45) re-u ni-§i (46) §£ ip- §e-tu-§u (47) e-li I§tar ta-ba (48) mu-ki-in-m IStar (49) i-na E-ulma§ (50) kir-bu-um (51) Akkadim(ki) (52) ri-bi-tim (53) mu-§e-pf ki-na-tim (54) mu-§u-§e-ir am-mi (55) mu-te-ir (56) (ilu) lamassi-su (57) da-mi-ik-tim (58) a-na al A53urim(ki) (59) mu-§e-ib-bi na-pi-bi (60) §arrum §a i-na Ni-nu-a(ki) (61) i-na E-mi§-mi§ (62) ii-§\i-pf-u (63) rae-e (ilu) IStar (64) na-'i-du-um (65) mu-u§-te-mi-kum (66) ana ill rabutim (67) li-ib-li-ib-bi (68) §a Su-mu-la-ilu '(69) aplum da-num (70) §£ (ilu) Sin-mu-ba-H-it [Column Y] (1) zerum da-rium (2) §a §ar-ru-tim (3) Sarrum da-niim (4) (ilu) Sam§u(§u) (5) Babili(ki) mu-§e-zi nu-ri-im (7) a-na ma-at (8) Su-me-ri-im (9) u Ak-ka-di-im (10) §arrum mu-u§-te-e§-mi (11) ki-ib-ra-at (12) ar-ba-im (13) mi-ge-ir (ilu) IStar a-na-ku (14) i-nu-ma (15) (ilu) Marduk (16) a-na §ii-te-su-ur ni-§i (17) matimu-si-im (IS) §u-bu-zi-im (19) u-wa-e-ra-an-ni (20) ki-it-tam (21) u mi-§a-ra-am (22) i-na pi ma-tim (23) dS-ku-un (24) si-ir ni-§i u-ti-ib (25) i-nu-mi-su
THE CODE I. INTRODUCTION: EVIDENCE AND DECISION
(§§ 1-5)
§ 1. (26) If a man have accused a man and laid a capital charge upon him and (30) have not justified it, he that accused him shall be put to death.
§ 2. If a man have laid (35) suspicion of sorcery upon a man and have not justified it, he upon whom the charge of sorcery is laid shall go to the river-god, (40) he shall plunge into the river-god, and if the river-god overcome him, he who accused him (45) shall take to himself his house. If the river-god have declared that man to be innocent and have saved him, (50) he who accused him shall be put to death. He who plunged into the river-god shall take to himself (55) the house of him who accused him.1
§ 3. If a man in a case (pending judgment) have come forward as a witness, (60) concerning a crime, and have not justified the word that he has spoken, (65) if that be a capital suit that man shall be put to death.
§ 4. If as witness [Column VI] (1) to corn or money he have lied, (5) he shall himself bear the sentence of that case.
1 This was a form of ordeal — a method of detecting criminals widely spread in antiquity. See, for example, Potter, Greek Antiquities, i, p. 352, and Brand, "Popular Antiquities, ed. Bonn, Hi, 351.
§ 1. (26) §um-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (27) u-ub-bi-ir-ma (28) ne-irtam e-li-£u (29) id-di-ma (30) la uk-ti-in-su (31) mu-ub-bi-ir-§u (32) id-da-ak
§ 2. (33) §um-ma a-wi-lum (34) ki-is-pf (35) e-li a-wi-lum id-dima (36) la uk-ti-in-§u (37) sa e-li-gu (38) ki-i§-pu na-du-ii (39) a-na (ilu) Narim (40) i-il-la-ak (41) (ilu) Naram i-sa-al-li-a-am-ma (42) £um-ma (ilu) Narum (43) ik-ta-sa-zu (44) mu-ub-bi-ir-su (45) bit-zu1 i-tal>-ba-al (46) §um-ma a-wi-lam su-a-ti (47) (ilu) Narum (48) u-te-il>-bi-l>a-as-su-ma (49) is-ta-al-ma-am (50) sa e-liki-is-pf id-du-ii (52) id-da-ak (53) sa (ilu) Naram (.54) is-li- 55) Mt mu-ub-bi-ri-sii (66) i-tab-ba-al § 3. (57) §um-ma a-wi-lum (58) i-na di-nim (59) a-na §i-bu-ut -nr-m-tiin (61) u-zi-a-am- ■ i-wa-at ik-bu-u (63) la ukirn-ma di-nu-um su-ii (65) di-in na-p.s-tim (66) a-wi-lum 07) i«l-<la-ak
sum-ma a-na si-bu-ut [Oollimil VI] (1) se'im ft kaspim I) a-ra-an (4) di-nim W-a-ti (5) it-ta-na-as-§i
■
§ 5. If a judge have judged a judgment, decided a decision, (10) granted a sealed sentence, and afterward have altered his judgment, they shall call that judge to account for the alteration (15) of the judgment that he judged, and he (20) shall pay twelvefold the penalty which was in the said judgment. Further, in the assembly they shall expel him from his (25) judgment seat, and he shall not return, and with the judges at a judgment (30) he shall not take his seat.
II. PROPERTY (§§ 6-126)
A. Personal (§§ 6-2."))
- Theft (§§ 6-13)
§ 6. If a man have stolen the goods of a god or palace,
(35) that man shall be put to death. Further, he who has
received the stolen thing from his hand (40) shall be put
to death.
§ 7. If a man have bought silver, gold, manservant or maidservant, (45) ox or sheep or ass or anything whatever its name, from the hand of a gentleman's son, or of a gentleman's slave, (60) without witness or contract, or if he receive (the same) in trust,
(55) that man has played the thief, he shall be put to death.
§ 5. §um-ma da-a-a-nu-um di-nam i-di-in pu-ru-za-am (0) ip-
(10) ku-nu-uk-kam (11) ii-§e-zi-ib (12) ua-ar-ka-nu-um-ma
( 13) di-in-sii i-te-ni (14) da-a-a-nam su-a-ti (15) i-na di-in i-di-nu
ne-im (17) u-ka-an-nu-su-ma (IS) ru-';j-um-ma-am |
i-na di-nim Su-a-ti (20) ib-ba-aS-Su-ii (21) a-du (?) XII-su (22) i-naa<l-«li-in (23) u i-na pu-ub-ri-im (24) i-na (isu) kussi (25) da-a-a-nu-
ti-§u (26) ii-§e-it-bu-u-su-ma (27) li-ul i-ta-ar-ma (28) it-ti da-a-a-ni
i-na di-nim (30) u-ul u§-sa-
§ 6. (31) §um-ma a-wi-lim (32) namkur ilim (33) u ekallim (3 1 1 is-ri-ik (35) a-wi-lim su-u (36) id-da-ak (37) u §a Su-ur-sa-am (38) i-na ga-ti-§u (39) im-bu-ru (40) id-da-ak
§ 7. (41) §um-ma a-wi-lim (42) lu kaspam (43) lu bura-sam (44) lu wardam lu amtam (45) lu alpam lu immeram (46) lu imdram (47) u lu mi-im-ma §um-§u (48) i-na ga-at mar a-wi-lum (49) u lu warad a-wi-lim (50) ba-lum §i-bi (51) u ri-ik-sa-tim (52) i§-ta-am (53) u lu a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (54) im-Jju-ur (55) a-wi-lum §u-u
(56) §ar-ra-ak id-da-ak
§ 8. If a man have stolen ox or sheep or ass or pig or (60) ship, whether it belonged to a god or a palace he shall restore thirty fold; (65) if it belonged to a freedman he shall render ten fold. If the thief have not wherewith to pay he shall be put to death.
§ 9. (70) If a man, [Column VII] (1) who has lost anything, have found that which was lost in the possession (5) of another man ; and the man in whose hands the lost property is found say: "A seller sold it to me, I bought it in the (10) presence of witnesses," and the owner of the lost property say: "I will bring witnesses that know (15) my lost property"; if the purchaser (20) have brought the seller who sold it to him and the witnesses in whose presence he purchased it, and the owner of the lost property bring (25) witnesses who know his lost property, the judges shall consider their evidence. (30) The witnesses in whose presence the purchase was made and the witnesses who know the lost property shall (35) give testimony in the presence of the god. The seller shall be put to death as a thief; (40) the owner of the lost property shall receive his property; the purchaser shall take the money (45) he paid from the estate of the seller.
§ 8. (57) §um-ma a-wi-lum (58) lu alpam lu immeram lu imrram lu Sabam (59) u lu elippam (60) i§-ri-ik (61) §um-nia §a i-Iim (62) §um-ma sa gkallim (63) a-du XXX-§u (64) i-na-ad-di-in (65) gum-ma §a mufikenim (66) a-du X-§ii i-ri-a-ab (67) §um-ma Sar-ra-ga-nu-um (68) Sa na-da-nim la i-§u (69) id-da-ak
§ 9. (70) 8um-ma a-wi-lum [Column VII] (1) §a mi-im-mu-§u
t)a]-ku (2) mi-im-ma-§u (3) fcal-ga-am (4) i_na g^n a-wi-lim (5) is-
I a-wi-lum §a bu-ul-kum (7) i-na ga-ti-sii (8) sa-ab-tu
i-nu-um-mi id-di-nam (10) ma-har si-bi-mi (11) a-§a-am
(12) ik-ta-lii (13)11 !)«•-<•] hu-ul-ki-im ( 11 1 si-bi mu-di (15) bu-ul-ki-
- lu-ub-lam (17) ik-ta-l>i (18) sa-a-a-ma-nu-uin (19) na-di-in
(20) id-di-nu-sum (21 1 u K-bi (22) U i-na Tnah-ri-§u-nu (23) i-§a-mu
1 ImwI lju-ul-ki-iin (26) si-hi mu-<li 5"-ul-ki-sti
tin (28) a-wa-a-ti-su-nu (29) i-im-ma-rubu n iiiaij-H-;r,-T)u (81) si-mu-um (32) i§-§a-mu (33) u
•mi-<ii (34) |j\i-i l I-l< i-in i (36) inu-<lu-zu-nu (36) ma-ljar i-lim
f37J i-Lra-ah-hu-ina (38) na-<li-na-nu-u?ii ra-ak id-da-ak
M-ul-ki-im (41) lju-lu-uk-su (42 J Hi I iia-iiiium (44) i-na hi-it (46) ua-di-na-niiii (46) kasap iS-ku-lu (47) i-li-ki
§ 10. If the purchaser have not brought the seller (50) who sold it to him, and the witnesses in whose presence he purchased it; and if the owner of the lost property bring (55) witnesses who know his lost property, the purchaser shall be put to death as a thief; the owner of the lost property shall (60) receive his property.
§ 11. If the owner of the lost property do not produce witnesses (65) who know his property [Column VIII] (1) he is a malefactor, he has stirred up strife, he shall be put to death.
§ 12. If the seller have gone (5) to his fate (i. e., have died) the purchaser shall take five fold from (10) the estate of the seller as damages.
§ 13. If the witnesses (15) be not at hand, the judges shall set him a fixed time, up to six months, and if within six months he do not bring (20) his witnesses that man is a malefactor, he shall himself bear the penalty of that case.
- Kidnapping (§ 14)
§ 14. (25) If a man have stolen a minor son of a gentleman he shall be put to death.
§ 10. (48) §um-ma sa-a-a-ma-nu-um (49) na-di-in (50) id-di-nu- Sum (51) u §i-bi sa i-na malj-ri-su-nu (52) i-^a-mu (53) la it-ba-lam (54) be-el bu-ul-ki-im-ma (55) §i-bi mu-di (56) {m-ul-ki-su it-bahiin (57) sa-a-a-ma-nu-um (5S) §ar-ra-ak id-da-ak (59) be-el fcu-ulki-im (60) bu-ul-uk-sii (61) i-li-ki
- (62)suni-ma be-el bu-ul-ki-im (63) §i-bi mu-di (64) bu-ulki-su (65) la it-ba-lam [Column VIII] (1) sa-ar (2) tu-us-sa-am-ma id-ki (3) id-da-ak
§ 12. (4) §um-ma na-di-na-nu-um (5) a-na §i-im-tim (6) it-ta-laak (7) sa-a-a-ma-nu-um (8) i-na bi-it (9) na-di-na-nim (10) ru-guum-me-e (11) di-nim su-a-ti (12) a-du V-§u (13) i-li-ki
§ 13. (14) Sum-ma a-wi-lum su-ii (15) §i-bu-su la kir-bu (16) daa-a-nu a-da-nam (17) a-na war^im VI kam (18) i-sd-ak-ka-nu4umma (19) sum-ma i-na war^im VI kam (20) §i-bi-§u la ir-di-a-am (21) a-wi-lum su-u (22) sa-ar (23) a-ra-an di-nim §u-a-ti (24) it-tana-as-§i
§ 14. (25) sum-ma a-wi-lum (26) mar a-wi-lim (27) si-ijj-ra-am (28) i§-ta-ri-ik (29) id-da-ak
- Fugitive Slaves (§§ 15-20)
§ 15. (30) If a man bring a male or female slave of the palace, or a male or female slave of a freedman, through (35) the city gate (i. e., aid him to escape) he shall be put to death.
§ 16. If a man receive into his house a male or female slave who has fled (40) from the palace, or from a freedman, and bring him not forth at the demand (45) of the commandant, the owner of that house shall be put to death.
§ 17. If a man seize (50) a male or female slave, a fugitive, in the field and (55) bring him back to his owner, the owner of the slave shall pay him two shekels of silver.
§ 18. If that slave will not name (60) his owner, he shall bring him to the palace and they shall (65) inquire into his antecedents and they shall return him to his owner.
§ 19. If he keep that slave (70) in his house and later the slave [Column IX] (1) be found in his hands, that man shall be put to death.
§ 20. (5) If a slave escape from the hand of his captor, that man shall swear by the god (10) to the owner of the slave, and shall go free.
§ 15. (30) §um-ma a-wi-lum (31) lu warad ekallim (32) lu amat ekallim (33) lu warad muSkenim (34) lu amat muSkenim (35) abullam u§-te-zi (36) id-da-ak
§ 16. (37) §um-ma a-wi-lum (38) lu wardam lu amtam (39) }a- ga-am (40) la ekallim (41) u lu muSkenim (42) i-na bi-it-§ii (43) irta-ki-ma (44) a-na Si-ei-it (45) na-gi-ri-im (46) la u§-te-zi-a-am (47) be-el bitim Su-u (4S) id-da-ak
§ 17. (49) §um-ma a-wi-lum (50) lu wardam lu amtam (51) bal-gaam (52) i-na si-ri-im (63) i->-l>a-:it-mu (54) a-na be-Ii-su (65) ir-te-di-
a-a§-§u (56) II Sikil kmspim (67) bend wardim (68) i-na-ad-di-iS-8um
§18. (59) Sum-ma wardum W-d (60) be-el-§ii (61) la iz-za-kar
illim (63) i-ri-id-di- i-ar-ka-zu (65) ip-pa-ar-raa§-in .a be-li-§u (67) u-t:i-ar-ru-§u
lum-ma ward ;-a-ti (70) i-na bi-tUu (71) ik-
, 2) wa-ar-ka wanlum [Column IX] (1) i-na ga-ti-su (2) itta-a?-ba-at (3) a-wi-hno su-u id-da-ak
him-ma vrardmn (6) i-na sja-at (7) sa-bi-ta-ni-su (S) ibta-li-ik (9) a-wi-lum W-u (10)a-oa be*d wardim (ll)ni-i§ i-lim (12) i-za-kar-ma (13)u-t a
- Burglary and Robbery (§§ 21-25)
§ 21. If a man have broken into (15) a house, they shall (20) put him to death before the breach and thrust him into it.
§ 22. If a man have carried on brigandage and (25) have been captured, that man shall be put to death.
§ 23. If the brigand be not captured, (30) the man who has been robbed shall, before (35) the god, recount what he has lost, and the city and governor in whose land and (40) district the robbery took place (45) shall recompense him for whatever was lost.
§ 24. If it was life, the city and governor shall pay one mina of silver (50) to his people.
§ 25. If a fire break out in a man's house, and a man who has come (55) to extinguish the fire have lifted up his eyes to (60) the property of the owner of the house, that man (65) shall be thrown into that fire.
B. Real Estate (§§ 26-J)
- State Lands (§§ 26-41) § 26. If either a soldier or a constable, who is [Column X] (1) ordered to go on an errand <>f the kin^r. do not go,
§21. (14) §um-ma a-wi-lum (15) bi-tam (16) ip-Iu-us (17) i-na pa-ni (18) pf-il-§i-im (19) Su-a-ti (20) i-du-uk-ku-Su-ma (21) i-ba-alla-lu-su
§ 22. (22) §um-ma a-wi-lum (23) bu-ub-tam (24) ib-bu-ut-ma (25) it-ta-as-ba-at (26) a-wi-lum £u-u (27) id-da-ak
§ 23. (28) §um-ma ba-ab-ba-tum (29) la iMa-as-ba-at (30) a-wilum (31) tja-ab-tum (32) mi-im-ma-sii (33) bal-ga-am (34) ma-ha-ar (35) i-lim (36) u-ba-ar-ma (37) Alum (3S) u ra-bi-a-nu-um (39) s:i i-na ir-si-ti-su-nu (40) u pa-ti-su-nu (41) {311-ub-tum (42) u>ba-ab-tu (43) mi-im-ma-su (44) bal-ga-am (45) i-ri-a-ab-bu-§um
§ 24. (46) §um-ma na-pf-i§-tum (47) alum u ra-bi-a-nu-um (48) I man6 kaspim (49) a-na ni-§i-§u (50) i-§a-ga-lu
§ 25. (51) §um-ma i-na bit a-wi-lim (52) i-§a-tum (53) in-na-pfib-ma (54) a-wi-lum (55) §a a-na bu-ul-li-im (56) il-li-ku (57) a-na nu-ma-at (58) be-el bitim (59) i-in-§u i§-&i-ma (60) nu-ma-at (61) beel bitim (62) il-te-kil (63) a-wi-lum §u-u (64) a-na i-§a-tim su-a-ti (65) in-na-ad-di
§ 26. (66) §um-ma lu redum (67) u lu ba'irum (68) sa a-na b.arra-an §ar-ri-im (69) a-la-ak-su [Column X] (1) ga-bu-u (2) la il-li-ik
1 Original has di, an error of the scribe.
but hire a substitute and send him (5) in place of himself, that soldier or constable shall be put to death; (10) his hireling shall take to himself his (the officer's) house.
§ 27. If a soldier or a constable, who is stationed (15) in a garrison1 of the king, be captured, and afterward they give his field and garden (20) to another and he conduct his affairs — if the former return and arrive (25) in his city, they shall restore to him his field and garden and he shall conduct his own affairs.
§ 28. (30) If a soldier or a constable, who is stationed in a garrison of the king, be captured (35) and his son be able to carry on his affairs, they shall give to him the field and garden and he shall (40) conduct his father's affairs.
§ 29. If his son be young and not able to carry on (45) his father's affairs, they shall give one third of the field and garden to his mother, and his mother shall (50) rear him.
§ 30. If a soldier or a constable, from the beginning of his affairs, (55) neglect his field, his garden, and his
1 The Babylonian word is of very doubtful meaning. Ungnad translate*, "Not, Nicdcrlage." This signification is derived wholly from the context. I prefer to hold to the etymological signification. The root is the same as dannum, strong.
(3) u lu (awilu) agram (4) i-gur-ma (5) pu-ub-sii (6) it-ta-ra-ad i n'dum (8) u lu ba I'rum sii-u (9) id-da-ak (10) mu-na-ag-gi-ir- £u (11) bit-zu (12) i-tab-ba-al
§ 27. (13) Bum-ma lu n'dum (14) u lu-u ba'irum (15) Sa i-na danna-at i hi) sar-ri-im (17) tu-ur-r[u] (18) wa-ar-[k]i-su (19) ekil-M u kira-su ( 20) a-na sa-ni-im (21) id-di-nu-ma (22) i-li-ik-sii (23) it-tar la-ak (2h siiiii-rii:i it-t u-ra-am-ma (25) al-su ik-ta-as-dain (26) ekilsu u kira-su (27) u-ta-ar-ru-sum-ma (28) su-ma i-li-ik-sii (29) i-illa-ak
§ 28. (30) Sum-in a lu r-'duin (31 I u lu-u l.:Vinnn (32) U i-na danra-at (33) Sar-ri-im (34)tu-uivni (36) mar-su il-kam (36) a-la-kam i-li-i (37) eklum u kirum (38) in-na-a<l-<li-is-su[inj-ina (39) i-li-i[k a]- bi-Su (40) i'-il-|la]-ak
sum-ma -i-hi-ir-ina (43) i-li-ik a-l>i-Mi
(44) a-la-kam (45) la i-li-i (46) sa-lu-us-ii cklim u kiritn (17) a-na in-na-ad-di-in • !-ra-ah-l>a-su
§ 30. -ma lu n'dum (52) U lu ha'ir kil-W kira-
Su u ni il-ki-im (55) i<l-di-ma (56) ud-da-ap-pf-ir
house and leave them lie waste, and another after him take his field, his garden, and (60) his house, and conduct his affairs for three years; (65) if the former return and desire his field, his garden, and his house, they shall not give them to him [Column XI] (1) he who has taken them and carried on his affairs shall continue in them.
§ 31. (5) If he leave them for one year only, and have returned, they shall (10) give him his field, his garden, and his house, and he himself shall carry on his affairs.
§ 32. If a soldier or a constable has been captured (15) on an errand of the king, and a merchant ransom him and cause him to regain his city, (20) if there be in his own house means for his ransom, he shall ransom himself; (25) if there be not sufficient means for the ransom in his house, he shall be ransomed from the temple of the god of his city; (30) if there be not sufficient ransom in the temple of the god of his city, the palace shall ransom him. In no case shall (35) his field or garden or his house be given for his ransom.
§ 33. If a governor or a (40) magistrate take possession of the men of a levy, or have accepted and sent a
v (57) sa-nu-um (5S) wa-ar-ki-su (59) ekil-sii kira-sii (60) u bit-zu (61) is-ba-at-ma (62) sattam III kam (63) i-li-ik-sii (64) it-ta-la-ak (65) sum-ma it-tu-ra-am-ma (66) ekil-sii kira-su u bit-zu (67) i-irri-i§ (68) u-ul in-na-ad-di-i§-§um [Column XI] (1) §a is-sa-ab-tu-ma (2) i-li-ik-sii (3) it-ta-al-ku (4) su-ma i-il-la-ak
§31. (5) sum-ma sa-at-tam (6) is-ti-a-at-ma (7) ud-da-ap-pf-ir ma (8) it-tu-ra-am (9) ekil-sii kinl-sii u bit-zu (10) in-na-aa-di-issum-ma (11) sii-ma i-li-ik-sii (12) i-il-la-a[k]
§ 32. (13) [sum]-ma lu r6dum (14) u lu ba'irum (15) sa i na harra-an (16) sar-ri-im (17) tu-iir-ru (18) tamkarum ip-tu-ra-a§-§u-ma (19) al-su u§-ta-ak-§i-da-a§-§ti (20) §um-ma i-na bi-ti-§u (21) §a pata-ri-im (22) i-ba-a§-§i (23) §\i-ma ra-ma-an-§u (24) i-pa-at-ta-ar (25) §um-ma i-na bi-ti-su (26) sa pa-ta-ri-su (27) la i-ba-as-si (28) i-na bit ili ali-§u (29) ip-pa-at-tar (30) §um-ma i-na bit (31) ili ali-su (32) sa pa-ta-ri-§u (33) la i-ba-as-si (34) ekallum i-pa-at-ta-ar-sii (35) ckil-su kiru-su (36) u bit-zu (37) a-na ip-te-ri-sii (38) u-ul in-naad-di-in
§ 33. (39) sum-ma lu dekum (?)1 (40) u lu-ii lubuttum (41) sab ni-is-ija-tim (42) ir-ta-si (43) u lu a-na barrdn (44) sar-ri-im
1 PA-PA.
hired (45) substitute on an errand of the king, that governor or magistrate shall (50) be put to death.
§ 34. If a governor or a magistrate have taken the property of a soldier, have plundered a soldier, (55) let a soldier on hire, have defrauded a soldier in a judgment (?) have taken the gift which the king (60) has given a soldier, that governor or magistrate shall be put to death.
§ 35. (65) If a man buy [Column XII] (1) from a soldier the cattle or sheep which the king has given to that soldier, he shall forfeit his money.
§ 36. (5) The field or garden or house of a soldier, constable, or tribute man (tax gatherer) they shall not sell for money.
§ 37. (10) If a man purchase the field or garden or house of a soldier, constable, or tribute man, (15) his tablet shall be broken and he shall forfeit his money, and he shall return the field, garden, or house (20) to its owner.
§ 38. A soldier, constable, or tribute man shall not make over to his wife or daughter the field, garden, or house (25) of his benefice (i. e., which is his as a part of the emoluments of his office), nor shall he (30) assign them for debt.
(45) (awilu) agram pu-ba-am (46) im-bu-ur-ma (47) ir-te-di (48) lu dekfim (?) (49) u lu lubuttum §u-ii (50) id-da-ak
§ 34. (51) Sum-ma lu dekfim (?) (52) u lu lubuttum (53) nu-ma-at
rrdim il-te-ki (54) redam i'b-ta-ba-al (55) redam a-na ig-ri-im (56) itta-di-in (57) redam i-na di-nim (68) a-na dan-nim is-ta-ra-ak (50) ki-
sar-ru-um (60) [a]-na n-dim id-di-nu (61) il-te-ki (62) lii dekfim
(63) u lu lubuttum su-u (64) id-da-ak
§ 35. (65) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (66) alpl (zun) (67) u seni (zun) (68) Sa fiar-ru-um (60) a-na n'dim (70) id-di-nu [Column XII] (1) i-na ira-ti r.-.lirn (2) is-ta-am (3) i-na kaspi-sii (4) i-te-el-li
(5) eklum(um) kirum D bitum (6) 8a" n'dim ba'irim (7) u
;.irn CM u-ul i-na-ud-di-in
§37. (10) suni-iiia a-wi-Ium (ll)eklam kiram il bitam (12) §a
rfcttm bAirim | L8) u na-si biltim (l n ia-ta-am (16) tup-pa-M (16) ib-
-pi (17) u i-na kaapi tc-«l-li (10) eklum kirfim u bitum
(20) a-na be-iMM (21) M I
rr.lui,, bA'inim (28) U na-si biltiin (21) i-na rklim kirin, 0 bttim(26)M il-ki-su (26 27)ilmaii
i-ul i-ia-at-ta-ar (29) u a-na i-il-ti-su (80) u-ul i-na-ad-<li-in
§ 39. From the field, garden, or house which he has purchased and acquired he may make over to his wife, or (35) his daughter, or he may assign them for debt.
§ 40. A nun (?) ,* a merchant,2 or another vassal3 may sell his field, his garden, or his house for money. The purchaser shall fulfill the duties which are attached to the field, garden, or house.
§ 41. If a man have received in exchange the field, garden, or house of a soldier, a constable, or a tribute man, and have made payment4 besides, and if the soldier, constable, or tribute man return to his field, garden, or house, he shall keep the additional payment which was made to him.
1 Doubtful, suggested by Ungnad.
2 Doubtless an employee of the king or of the palace, who made puroniBcw for royal use.
- That is, a man who is in any way ht hoMen to a noble, or a man who holds a li. t.
4 Because the property was more valuable than his own which he exchanged for it. Tnis law (viz., omewhal obaeufe, and I am
by no means sure that its nieani lly made out.
- Private Realty (f{ 42-J)
§ 42. If a man (65) have taken ;i field for cultivation, and have not produced grain on the field, [Column XIII] (1) they shall call him to account because he has not done the work on the field, and he shall give to the owner of the field gram on (5) the basis of the neighboring (fields).
- (31)i-na eklim kirim u bitim (32) §a i-sa-am-mu-ma (33) i-na-as-su-u (34) a-na d£-§a-ti-su (35) il marti-su (36) i-£a-at-tar (37) u a-na e-'i-il-ti-sii (38) i-na-ad-di-in
1 40. (39) i&ppatum (?) tamkarum (40) tl il-kum a-bu-u-um (IPckil-sii kira-§ii (42) u bit-zu a-na kaspim (43) i-na-ad-di-in (44) §a-a-a-ma-nu-um (45) i-li-ik eklim (46) kirim u bitim (47) §d i-§&-am-mu (48) i-il-la-ak
§41. (49) §um-ma a-wi-lum (50) eklam kiram u bitam (51) §a redim ba'irim (52) u na-§i bi-il-tim (53) u-pf-ib (54) u ni-ip-la-tim (55> id-di-in (56) redum ba'irum (57) u na-si bi-il-tim (58) a-na ekli- §u kiri-§u il biti-su (59) i-ta-ar (60) u ni-ip-la-tim (61) sa in-na-adnu-§um (62) i-tal>ba-al
§ 42. (63) §um-ma a-wi-lum (64) eklam a-na ir-ri-sii-tim (66) u- §e-si-ma (66) i-na eklim §e'am la us-tai>-si (67) i-na eklim si-ip-ri-im [Column XIIT] (1) la e-pi-si-im (2) u-ka-an-nu-su-ma (3) se'am kima i-te-§ii (4) a-na be-el eklim (5) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 43. If he have not cultivated the field, and have left it to itself, he shall (10) give to the owner of the field grain on the basis of the adjacent fields; and the field which he has left to itself he shall break up with hoes, he shall hoe it and harrow it and return it to (15) the owner of the field.
§ 44. If a man have taken an unreclaimed field for three years (20) to cultivate it, and have left it to itself and have not cultivated it, (25) in the fourth year he shall break up the field with hoes, he shall hoe it and harrow it, and return it (30) to the owner of the field. Further, he shall measure out ten GUR of grain per GAN.
§ 45. (35) If a man have given his field for produce to a tenant, and have received (40) the produce of his field (i. e., his share as rent), and later Ramman (god of storms) ravage the field and carry away the (remaining) produce, (45) the loss is the tenant's.
§ 46. If he have not received the produce of his field, or have given the field or either one half or (50) one third (of the grain) the tenant and the (55) owner of the field shall share (the grain) according to the contract.
§ 47. If the tenant have given the cultivation of the field into the charge of another — because in a (60) former year he has not won a maintenance — the owner of the
§ 43. (6) Sum-ma eklam(am) la i-ri-is-ma (7) it-ta-di (8) Se'am ki-ma i-te-Sii (9) a-na be-el eklim (10) i-na-ad-di-in (11) u eklam Sri, id-du-u (12) ma-a-a-ri (13) i-ma-ab-ba-a? (14) i-Sa-ak-ka-ak-ma (15) a-na be-el eklim (16) u-ta-ar
- (17) §um-ma a-wi-lum (18) ekil nidutira (19) a-na Sattim III (kam) (20) a-na te-ip-ti-tim (21) ii-§e-si-ma (22) a-ajj-Sii idinn la ip-te-te (24) i-na ri-bu-tim (25) §a-at-tim • klam m;i-a-a-ri (27) i-ma-ali-lia-as (28) i-mar-ra-ar (29) U i-Sa- -rna (30) a-na be-el eklim (31) u-ta-ar (32) u 1 GAN. E . (34) i-ma-ad-da-ad § 45. (35) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (36) okil-su a-na lultim (37) a-na irli-in-ma (39) ft bilat <-kli-su (10) im-ta-lja-ar (41) waar-ka rklam ( 12) (ilu) Karnmanum ir-ta-lji-is (43) ft 111 bi-ib-bu-lum hi-ti-ik-twm ( 1»0 sa ir-ri-si-im-ma §46. (47) sum-ma bilat rkli im-ta-har (49) u lu a-na
i a-na sa-lii-us (511 rklam id-di-in (52) §e'am §& ii (51) ir-rj-sum (55) u be-el eklim
/.W-U7.-7M
§47. (58) Sum-m a IT-Mum ffi9) dS-Sum i-na s.i-at-tim (60) mabii (61) ma-na-lj J) la il-ku-u (68) eklam e-ri-§d-am ikfield shall (65) not interfere. Nay, rather, his field has been cultivated, and at the time of harvest he shall receive (70) grain according to the contracts.
§ 48. If a man owe a debt [Column XIV] (1) and Ramman ravage his field and (5) carry away the produce, or if grain have not grown through lack of water, in that year
(10) he shall not make any return of grain to the creditor, he shall alter (lit, wet, so as to rewrite) his tablet. Further, (15) he shall not pay the interest for that year.
§ 49. If a man have borrowed money of a merchant, and (20) have given (as security) to the merchant a field to be planted with grain and sesame, and have said to him, "Cultivate the field and reap and take for thyself (25) the grain and sesame which is in the field." If the cultivator have raised (30) grain and sesame in the field, at the time of reaping (35) the owner of the field shall receive the grain and sesame which is in the field, and he shall (40) give to the merchant grain for the loan which he had received and for the interest and for the maintenance of the cultivator.
§ 50. (45) If he give (as security) a field planted with [grain], or a field planted with sesame, the owner of the
ta-bi (64) be-el eklim (65) u-ul u-up-pa-as (66) ir-ri-su-ma (67) ekil- §ii i-ir-ri-iS-ma (68) i-na eburim (69) ki-ma ri-ik-sa-ti-Sii (70) §e'am i-li-ki
§ 48. (71) §um-ma a-wi-lum (72) bu-bu-ul-lum (73) e-li-§u [Column XIV] (1) i-ba-a§-§i-ma (2) ekil-Sii (3) (ilu) Rammanum (4) irta-bi-is (5) u lu-u bi-ib-bu-lum (6) it-ba-al (7) ft lu-u i-na la me-e (8) §e'um i-na eklim (9) la it-tab-£i (10) i-na §a-at-tim §ii-a-ti
(11) §e'am a-na b[e-e]l tju-bu-ul-[li-§]u (12) u-ul u-ta-ar (13) tup-pa- Sii (14) u-ra-at-ta-ab (15) u si-ib-tam (16) §a §a-at-tim 8u-a-ti (17) u-ul i-na-ad^di-in
§ 49. (18) §um-ma a-wi-lum (19) kaspam it-ti tamkarim (20) ilki-ma (21) ekil ip-§e-tim (22) §a Se'im u lu Sama&Sammim (23) a-na tamkarim id<li-in (24) eklam e-ri-i§-ma (25) §e'am u lu-u §ama§§ammam (26) §a ib-ba-a§-§u-u (27) e-si-ip ta-ba-al (28) ik-bi-§um (29) §um-ma ir-ri-§um (30) i-na eklim Se'am (31) u lu §amma§5ammam (32) u5-tab-§i (33) i-na eburim §e'am u §ama§§ammam (34) §a i-na eklim ib-ba-a§-§u-u (35) be-el eklim-ma (36) i-li-ki-ma (37) §e'am §d kaspi-§u (38) u si-ba-zu (39) Sa it-ti tamkarim (40) ilku-u (41) ;1 ma-na-ba-at (42) e-ri-§i-im (43) a-na tamkarim (44) ina-ad^di-in
§ 50. (45) §um-ma eklam ir-§£-am (46) u lu-u (47) ekil SamaSSamfield shall receive the grain or the sesame (50) which is in the field and he shall return the loan and its interest (55) to the merchant.
§ 51. If he have not money to return, he shall give to the merchant grain or sesame, (60) at their market value as fixed by (65) the king, for the loan and its interest, which he has obtained from the merchant.
§ 52. [Column XV] (1) If the cultivator have not secured a crop of grain or sesame in his field, (5) his contract shall not be made void.
§ 53. If a man have neglected (10) to strengthen his dike, and have not strengthened it, and a break have been made in his dike, and the water carry away the meadow, the man in whose dike the break has been made shall restore the grain which (20) he has caused to be lost.
§ 54. If he be not able to restore the grain, they shall sell him and his goods (25) for money, and the people of the meadow whose grain was carried away (30) shall share it.
§ 55. If a man have opened his canal for irrigation
and neglect it, and the water have carried away an
(35) adjacent field, he shall measure out grain on the
basis of the adjacent fields.
mim (48) ir-§a-am id-di-in (49) Se'am u lu samassammam (50) §a i-na eklim (51) ib-ba-as-Sii-ii (52) be-el eklim-ma (53) i-li-ki-ma (54) kaspam (1 si-ba-zu (55) a-na tamkarim li-ta-ar
. (56) §um-ma kaspam (57) a-na tu-ur-ri-im (58) la i-Sii trnasSammam1 (60) a-na ma-fci-ra-ti-su-nu (61) §a kaspi-sii (62) u si-ib-ti-su (63) 8a it-ti tamkarim il-ku-u (64) a-na pi si-imda-at (65) sar-ri-im (66) a-na tamkarim i-na-ad-di-in
§ 52. [Column XV] (1) sum-ma ir-ri-sum (2) i-na eklim se'am (am) (3) u lu Samassammam (4) la us-tab-si (5) ri-ik-sa-ti-§u (6) u-ul in-ni (7) sum-ma a-wi-Ium is) a-na kar okli §u (9) du-un-nu-nim (1()) a-afc-Su id-di-ma (ll)kfir-§u (12) la u-dan-ni-in-ma (13) i-na kari-sii (14)pf-tum it-to-ip-te (15) U ngMUm me-e us-ta-bfl (16) awi-lum (17) fid i-na kari-§u (18) pf-tum ip-pf-tu-ii (19) se'am §d u-bal-li-ku (20) i-ri-a-ab
(21) §um-ma §e'am ri-a-ba-aip. (22) la i-li-i (23) su-a-ti
i-§u (25) a-na kaapim C2() i-na-ad-<li-nu-ma (27) mdr
irn (28) Sa §e'u-su-nu (29) mu-u ul>-lu (30) i-zu-uz-zu
§55. (31)§um-ma a-wi-lum (32) a-taj>-pa-su (33) a-na §i-ki-tim
-a)j-su id-di-ma (36) dpi i-te-sii (36) me-e u5-ta-bil
se'am ki-ma i-te-§u (38) i-ma-ad-da-ad
1 Read at tin- beginning of this Hot probttl ly ii 'am u lu. BoUngnad.
§ 56. If a man (40) have opened up the waters, and caused the water to overflow the field of his neighbor, he shall (45) pay ten GUR of grain per GAN.
§ 57. If a shepherd have caused the sheep to pasture on the grass, and have not come to an agreement with the owner of the field, but without the consent of the owner (50) have pastured the sheep on the grass, the owner of the field shall (55) reap his field, and the shepherd who pastured the sheep on the field without the owner's consent shall give (60) over and above twenty GUR of corn per GAN to the owner of the field.
§ 58. (65) If, after the sheep have gone up from the meadow, and have been closed within (70) the gate, a shepherd have turned the sheep into the field, and have pastured the sheep on the field, (75) the shepherd who had made them feed off the field shall keep it, and at harvest he shall measure out [Column XVI] (1) sixty GUR of grain per GAN to the owner of the field.
§ 59. If a man, (5) without the consent of the owner of an orchard, shall cut down a tree in a man's orchard he shall pay one half mina of silver.
§ 60. (10) If a man give a field to a gardener to plant a garden and the gardener plant the garden, and four
$ .")(). (39) sum-ma a-wi-lum (40) me-e ip-te-ma (41) ip-se-tim §a ekil i-te-su (42) me-e us-ta-bil (43) 1 GAN. E (44) X kur se'im (45) i-ma-ad-< la-ad
(46) sum-ma re'um (47) a-na §a-am-mi (48) sent su-ku-lim ( 49) it-ti be-el eklim (60) la im-ta-gar-ma (51) ba-lum be-el eklim i52) eklam sent (53) us-ta-ki-il (54) ne-el eklim ekil-su (55) i-is-si-id (66) reum m i-na ba-lum (57) be-el eklim (58) eklam scni (59) u-saki-lu (60) e-li-nu-um-ma (61) 1 GAN. E (62) XX kur se'im (63) a-na be-el eklim (64) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 58. (65) sum-ma is-tu senu (66) i-na ugarim (67) i-te-li-a-nim (68) ka-an-nu ga-ma-ar-tim (69) i-na abuilim (70) it-ta-aj)-la-Iu (71) re'um s£nl (72) a-na eklim id-di-ma (73) eklam sen! (74) us-taki-il (75) re'um ekil il-sa-ki-lu (76) i-na-sa-ar-ma (77) ina eburim (78) 1 GAN. E [Column XVI] (1) LX kur se'im (2) a-na be-el eklim (3) i-ma-ad-da-ad
§ 59. (4) sum-ma a-wi-lum (5) ba-lum be-el kirim (6) i-na kirl a-wi-lim (7) i-sa-am ik-ki-is (8) mi§il mano kaspim (9) i-isa-kal
§ 60. (10) §um-ma a-wi-lum (11) eklam a-na kirim [z]a-ga-pf-im (12) [a-n]a sakinim id-di-in (13) sakinum (14) kiram iz-ku-up
years have he cared for the garden, (15) in the fifth year the owner of the garden and (20) the gardener shall share equally. The owner shall (25) mark off his share and take it.
§ 61. If the gardener have not planted the whole field, but (30) left a waste place, they shall assign the waste space to his portion.
§ 62. If he have not planted as a garden the field (35) that was given him, if it was arable land, the gardener shall measure out to the owner of the field, for the years during (40) which it was neglected, on the basis of the adjacent fields. Further, he shall perform (45) the required work on the field and he shall restore it to the owner of the field.
§ 63. If the field were unreclaimed land, he shall (50) perform the required work on the field and he shall restore it to the owner of the field. Further, he shall measure out ten GUR of grain per GAN (55) for each year.
§ 64. If a man have given his garden to (60) a gardener to manage, the gardener shall give to the owner of the garden two thirds (65) of the produce of the garden as long as he holds the garden; he himself shall (70) take one third.
(15) Sattam IV (kam) (16) kiram li-ra-ab-ba (17) i-na ba-mu-u3-tim (18) §£-at-tim (19) be-el kirim (20) u sakinum (21) mi-it-ba-ri-is (22) i-zu-zu (23) be-el kirim (24) zitta-Sii (25) i-na-za-ak-ma (26) ili-ki
§61. (27) §um-ma Sakinum (28) eklam i-na za-ga-pf-im (29) la ig-mur-ma (30) ni-di-tam i-zi-ib (31) ni-di-tam (32) a-na li-ib-bi zitti-§u (33) i-§d-ka-nu-§um
§ 62. (34) §um-ma eklam (35) M in-na-ad-nu-§um (36) a-na kirim la iz-ku-up (37) §um-ma abMnum (38) ! »i!:it eklim (39) sa sa-na-tim (40) $a in-na-du-u (41) Sakinum (12) a-na be-el eklim (43) ki-ma i-te-Su (44) i-ma-ad-da-ad (45) u eklam §i-ip-ra-am (46) hip-pfafrma (47) a-na be-el eklim u-ta-a-ar
I (48) §um-ma ekil nidutim (49) eklam si-ip-r.i-am (.">()) i-ipna (51) a-na be-d eklim (52) u-ta-a-ar (63) fl 1 GAN.E
M s:i-at-tim f66) is-ti-a-at (67) i-m:.-a«l-«la-a.l
L-wi-lum (69) kira-su (till) a-nasakinim (61) ana ru-ku-bi-im (62) id-di-i- .mum (64) a-<li kiram sa-ab-tu
• kirfim] (66) ^i-it-ti-in (C»7) a-na be-el kirim (f>S) i-
- su-u i-li-ki
§ 65. If the gardener have not properly tilled the garden, and have diminished the produce, he shall measure out the (75) produce of the garden on the basis of the [Column XVII] (1) adjacent gardens.
At this point five columns of the text have been erased (see above, p. 396), only the beginnings of column XVII being now visible. Scheil estimates the portion lost at about thirty-five sections, and this is probably approximately correct. The sections omitted contained the further enactments concerning gardening, concerning houses let to tenants, and concerning the relations of merchants and tenants, which continue on the obverse of the monument. The missing portions may be partially restored from some duplicate fragments and from the later Assyrian copies. The numbering of them is, however, extremety doubtful. I have marked them simply by the letters of the alphabet, and have begun again with § 100 when the original begins. The number 100 is, of course, doubtful, though it is surely approximately correct.
§ A. If a man have borrowed money from a merchant, (and) his creditor had warned him (5) to pay; and he had nought to give, and he had (10) given over his garden already cultivated, and then had said, "All the dates, which are produced in this garden, take for thy money," (15) that merchant shall not assent. The dates, which are produced in the garden, only the possessor of the garden (20) may take; then shall he pay the merchant
§ 65. (71) suni-ma §akinum (72) kiram la u-ra-ak-ki-ib-ma (73) bi-il-tam um-ta-ti (74) sakinum (75) bi-la-at kirim (76) a-na i-te-su [Column XVII] (1) [i-ma-ad-da-ad]
§ A. (2) sum-ma a-wi-lum (3) kaspam it-ti tamkarim il-ki-ma (4) tamkar-su (5) i-si-ir-su-ma (6) mi-im-ma §a na^la-nim (7) la i-ba-as-si-sum (8) kira-su is-tu tar-ki-ib-tim (9) a-na tamkarim (10) id-di-in-ma (11) suluppi ma-la i-na kirim (12) ib-ba-aS-su-u (13) a-na kaspi-ka (14) ta-ba-al ik-bi-sum (15) tamkarum §u-u (16) li-ul im-ma-gar (17) suluppi sd i-na kirim (18) ib-ba-as-su-u (19) be-el kirim-ma (20) i-li-ki-ma (21) kaspam u sibat-zu (22) sa
the money, including the interest, in accordance with his account, (and) the remaining dates, (25) which are produced in the garden, shall the possessor of the garden take.
§ B. If a man purpose to build a (30) house, (and) his neighboring (?) property (?) [. . .]
§C. [(Column XVIII ?) . . .] he shall give him.
§ D. If a man (5) give produce, silver, or movable goods for a house, with the vassalage obligation, and adjoining the house of his neighbor, he shall lose all that he has paid; the (10) house shall return to its (owner). If the house be not bound by vassalage obligation, he may buy it; produce, silver, or movable goods he may give.
§ E. (15) If a man would make (?) an [. . .] without the permission of (his) neighbor, he may do it upon his own (?) lot, but (20) upon his neighbor's lot (he may do no injury).
§ F. [(35) . . .] the possessor [of the house . . .] [. . .] the possessor [of the house] shall replace that [which . . .]
§G. If . . .
§ H.1 (Beginning wanting.) "Thy stolen possession strengthen (?) if one take it away from thy house" (?)
1 No clear meaning has yet been secured from this law. The portion hire provisionally translated depends chiefly upon Ungnad.
pi tup-pi-Su (23) tamkaram i-ip-pa-al-ma (24) suluppi wa-at-ru-tim (25) 8a i-na kirlm (26) ib-ba-aS-Su-u (27) be-el kirfm-ma (28) i-l[i-ki] § B. (29) Sum-ma a-[wi-lum] (30) bitam i-ip[-pf-e§-ma] (31) te- (. . .](32)Sa . . .
urnn XVIII] ...[... i-na]-di-[iS] Sum (1) sum-ma se'am kaspam u bi-Sa-am (2) a-na bit il-ki-im (3) sa b!t i-te-Sii (4) Sa i-Sa-am-mu (5) i-na-ad-di-in (6) i-na mi-imma (7) Sa id-di-nu (8) i-tc-<-l-li (9) bitum a-na [be-lf]-su i-ta-ar im-ma bttum su-ii (ll)il-kam la i-Sii (12) i-s.-i-am (13) a-na i su-a-ti (14) Se'am kaspam u bi-Sa-am i-na-ad-di-[in] §E. (15) Sum-ma a-wi-[lum] (Hi) ni-[. . •] (17) ba-lum i-[tei-fc-[pu-usj (?) (IS) i-na bit [ra-nia-ni-Su (?)] (19) i-te-[ip-pu- ,-.i;i [bit i-te-Mi] (?) CJl)[u-uI . . .]
§F. [. . .] (3(») be-.-l [bitim . . .] (37) sum-ma bi- . . . (38) b*-«l [bitim] (39) nii-im-rna [sa . . .] (40) i-r[i-a-ab] i -ma §H. (50). . . (51) na-ba-al-ka-at (?)-ka (52) da (?)-ni-in
(55) . . . the owner of the portion uncultivated: "Cultivate thy uncultivated portion; from (?) thy uncultivated portion, some one may break into my [house] (?) (60) . . . with the stolen portion [. . .]
§ J. [Column XIX] [. . .] (25) If a man who is a tenant has paid his rent complete for the year to the owner (30) [of the house] [and thereupon] the owner of the house have given notice to the tenant to remove, before the expiration of the lease, (35) the owner of the house shall forfeit (40) the money which the tenant has given him because he caused the tenant to remove from his house before the expiration of his time.
[Here follows a space not yet supplied.]
C. Trade and Business (§§ K-126)
- Merchant and Peddler (§§ K-107) § K. [Column XXIII] If a man should pay produce or [silver], but have neither produce nor silver (10) to pay, but have chattels, he shall, in the presence of witnesses, give his creditor whatever he have at hand (15) as he has brought it. That creditor may on no account [refuse it], but (20) shall receive it.
§ 100. . . . the interest of the money as much as
(53) i§ (?)-tu bi-ti-ka (54) u§ (?)-ba-la-ka-tu-nim (55) [a]-na be-e[l ni]-di-tim (56) [n]i-di-it-ka e-pu-uS (57) [is-t]u ni-di-ti-ka (58) [hi (?)]- ti i-pa-al-la-§u-nim (59) [. . .]-am (60) [. . .]-am il-ku-un (61) [. . .]i-na na-ba-[al-]ka-tim (62) [. . .]-kum (63) [kasp] am(?)
§ J. [Column XIX] . . . (25) a-wi-lura a§-bu-u[m] (26) kasap ki3ri-[§u] (27) ga-am-ra-[am] (2S) §a §a-na-[at] (29) a-na be-el [lritim] (30) id-di-[in-ma] (31) be-el bitira a-na wa-[as-§a-bi-im] (32) i-na umi(mi)[-su] (33) la ma-lu-tim wa-s[a-am] (34) ik-ta-[bi] (35) be-el bitim a[§-sum] (36) wa-a§-§a-[ba-am] (37) i-na umi[(mi)-su] (38) la ma-lu-[tim] (39) i-na biti-su u-[se-zu-u (40) i-na kaspim sa wa-as-sa [-bu-um] (41) id-di-[nu-Sum] (42) [i-te-el-li]
§ K. [Column XXIII] [sum-ma a-wi-lum] (7) [Se'am] u [kaspam] a-na (8) [. . .]-ma (9) se'am [n] ka=pam (10) a-na [. . .] la i-su (11) bi-§a-am-ma i-su (12) mi-im-ma §& (?) ga-ti-§u (13) i-ba-a3-§u-u (14) ma-ba-ar §i-bi (15) ki-ma ub-ba (?)-lum (?) (16) a-na tamkari [-M] (17) i-na-ad-di-[in] (IS) tamkarum [§u-u] (19) ul up-[pa-as-ma] (20) i-mab-[ba-ar]
§ 100. [Column I, r.] (1) si-ba-a-at kaspim (2) ma-la il-ku-vi (3)
he took he shall write down, and he shall reckon on a day and (5) shall make returns to the merchant.
§ 101. If he have not (10) met with success where he goes, the agent shall double the amount of money he took and give it to the merchant.
§ 102. (15) If a merchant have given money to an agent as a favor, and the latter met with (20) a reverse where he has gone, he shall return the principal of the money to the merchant.
§ 103. If, when he have (25) gone on a journey, an enemy has robbed him of whatever he was carrying, the agent shall (30) swear by the name of the god, and shall go free.
§ 104. If a merchant have given to an agent grain, wool, oil, or (35) goods of any kind to traffic in, the agent shall write down the price and hand over (the money) (40) to the merchant. The agent shall take a sealed memorandum for the money which (45) he has given to the merchant.
§ 105. If an agent have forgotten, and have not taken a sealed memorandum of the money which (50) he has given to the merchant, the money not receipted for shall not be placed to his account.
it-tar-raa (4) timi(mi)-§u (5) i-ma-an-nu-ii-ma (6) tamkar-§u (7) i-ip-p .
I 101. (S) Sum-ma a-§ar il-li-ku (0) ne-me-lam (10) la i-ta-mar (11) kasap il-ku-il (12) u5-ta-§a-na-ma (13) Samallum a-na tamkarim (14) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 102. (15) Sum-ma tamkarum (1G) a-na Samallim (17) kaspam
a-na ta-ad-mi-ik-tim (IS) it-ta-di-in-ma (li>) a-§ar il-li-ku (20) bi-tiik-tam (21 | i-ta-rnar (221 ga-ga-ad kaspim (23) a-na tamkarim u-ta-ar
§ 103. (24) lam-ma hwfima (25) i-na a-la-ki-Su' (26) na-akru-wm (27) rni-iin-ma ft* na-su-u ('JM ws-ta-ad-di-su (29) samallum
i-za-kar-ma (31) ii-ta-ds-§ar
m-ma tamkarum (33) a-na iamalltm (34)§e'am
samnam (35) il mi-im-rna biiiam (36) a-na pa-s:i-ri-iin
(37) id-<ii-in f38) jamaWwil kaspam (Z0) i-sa-at-tar-nia (ln» a-na
tamkarim Ml) u-ta-ar (42) samallum ka-ni-ik kaspim (13) 5a a-na
tamkarim (44) i-na-ad-di-nu (45) i-li-ki
- siini-masamiillum | 17) i-fc-m'-ma (48) ka-ni-ik k&Spim saa-na tamkarim C»0) id-di-mi (51)la il-t<-ki (52) kasap la ka-ni-ki-im (53) a-na ni-ik-ka-az-zi-im (54) u-ul i§-§a-ak-ka-an
§ 106. (55) If an agent have taken money from a merchant, and have a dispute with the merchant, (60) that merchant shall bring the agent to account before the god and witnesses for the money obtained, and the agent shall give to the merchant three fold the money (65) that he has taken.
§ 107. If a merchant have wronged an agent, and (70) the agent has returned to his merchant whatever the merchant has [Column II, r.] (1) given him, but the merchant (5) have denied what the agent has given him, that agent shall bring the merchant to account before the god and witnesses, and the merchant, because (10) he disputed with his agent, shall give to him six fold the amount which he obtained.
- Wine Selling (§§ 108-111)
§ 108. (15) If a wine merchant1 have not received grain as the price of drink, but if she receive money by the great stone (i. e., weight), or make the (20) measure for drink smaller than the measure for corn, they shall call that wine seller to account, and they shall throw her into the water.3
1 The word for "wine merchant" is feminine.
2 Ungnad expresses doubt as to the meaning of § 108. The translation here given seems to me reasonably sure.
§ 106. (55) sum-ma samallum (56) IcMpam it-ti tamkarim (57) ilki-ma (58) tamkar-su (59) it-ta-ki-ir (GO) tamkarum sii-u (61) i-na ma-bar i-lim u si-bi (62) i-na kaspim li-ki-im (63) samallam u-ka-anma (64) samallum kaspam (65) ma-la il-ku-u (66) a-du III-su a-na tamkarim (67) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 107. (68) sum-ma tamkarum (69) samallam i-ki-ip-ma (70) samallum mi-im-ma (71) sa tamkarum H-di-nu-sum (72) a-na tamkari-su [Column II, r.] (1) ut-te-ir (2) tamkarum mi-im-ma (3) sa Samallum (4) id-di-nu-sum (5) it-ta-ki-ir-su (6) Samallum sii-ii (7) i-na ma-bar i-lim u si-bi (8) tamkaram li-ka-an-ma (9) tamkarum ds-sum samalla-su (10) ik-ki-ru (11) mi-im-ma sa il-ku-ii (12) a-du VI-su (13) a-na samallim (H) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 108. (15) sum-ma sinnisat kurunnim (?) (16) a-na sim sikarim (17) se'am la im-ta-bar (18) i-na abnim ra-bi-tim (19) kaspam imta-bar (20) u maljir sikarim (21) a-na mabir se'im um-ta-ti (22) sinnisat kurunnim §u-a-ti (23) u-ka-an-nu-si-ma (24) a-na me-e (25) i-na-[ad-d]u-ii-si
§ 109. If outlaws have gathered in the house of a wine merchant, and she do not arrest (30) these outlaws and bring them to the palace, that wine seller shall be (35) put to death.
§ 110. If a female votary, who is not living in a convent, have opened a wine shop, or (40) have entered a wine shop for drink, they shall burn that woman.
§ 111. (45) If a wine seller have given 60 KA of drink at harvest time on credit, she shall receive 50 KA of grain.
- Transport of Goods (§ 112) § 112. (50) If a man be away on a journey, and he give silver, gold, stones, or portable property (55) to a man, and have caused him to take them for transport, and if that man (60) do not deliver that which was to be transported where it was to be transported, but take it to himself, the owner of the goods to be transported shall call (65) that man to account for the goods to be transported which he did not deliver, and (70) that man shall deliver to the owner of the transported goods five fold the amount which was given to him.
§ 109. (26) §um-[m]a sinniSat kurunnim (27) sa-ar-ru-tum (28) i-na biti-sa (29) it-tar-ka-su-ma (30) sa-ar-ru-tim sii-nu-ti (31) la issa-ab-tam-ma (32) :i-na •'•kallim (33) la ir-di-a-am (34) sinni§at kurunnim si-i (36) id-da-ak
§ 110. (36) 5um-ma isippatum cntum (37) M i-na gAgtm (38) la ii-bft-at (39) bM kurunnim ip-te-te (40) u lu a-na Sikarim (41)a-na hit kurunnim ( 12) i-te-ru-ub (43) a-wi-il-tam §u-a-ti (44) i-kal-lu-u-si
I 111 i-ma siimisat kurunnim (46) 60 ka pibim (47) a-na
ki-ip-tim i<l-<li-in (48) i-n:i cburim (49) 50 ka sc'ini i-li-ki
§ 11- i-ma a-wi-lum (51) i-na har-ra-nim (52) wa-§i-ibiin hurasatn almam (51) u bi-i§ ga-ti-Sii (55) a-na
i<l-<li-in-ma M-hu-ul-tim (6f m'1-§u
a-wi-lum su-u (60) mi-im-ma U su-l»u-lu (61) a-5ar Sil-bu-lu
la id(-di)-in-ma (63) it-ha-al (64) I..-.-1 si-hu-ul-tim (65) a-wi-
- i-na mijm-ma (67) U su-hu-lu-ma (68) la id-di-nu
(69) u-ka-an-iiu-su-ma (70) a-wi-lum su-u (71) a-du '-su mi-im-ma
sa in-na-ad-nu-§ura (73) a-na be-i'l si-hu-ul-tim (74) i-na-addi-in
- Debt (§§ 113-119)
§ 113. (75) If a man have a [debt] of grain or money against a man, [Column III, r.] (1) and if he take grain without the consent of the owner from the heap or from the (5) store, they shall call that man to account for taking the grain, without the consent of the owner, from the heap or from the (10) store, and he shall restore as much grain as he took, and he shall forfeit (15) all that he has lent, whatever it be.
§ 114. If a man do not have a (debt) of grain or money against (20) a man, and if he seize him for debt, for each seizure he shall pay one third of a (25) mina of silver.
§ 115. If a man have a (debt) of grain or money against a man, and (30) he seize him for debt, and the one seized die a natural death in the house of him who seized him, (35) no case lies.
§ 116. If the one seized die in the house of him who seized him (40) of blows or of want, the owner of the one seized shall (45) call the merchant to account; and if it be a son of a freedman (that died) they shall put his son to death; if it be a man's servant (that has died) (50) he shall pay one third of a mina of silver and he shall forfeit whatever amount he had lent.
§113. (75) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (7*'>) e-li a-wi-lim [Column III, r.] (1) Se'am u kaspam i-sii-ma (2) i-na ba-lum be-el se'im (3) i-na naas-pa-ki-im (4) u lu i-na ma-as-ka-nim (5) §e'am il-te-ki (6) a-wi-lam su-a-ti (7) i-na ba-lum be-el se'im (8) i-na na-as-pa-ki-im (9) u lu i-na ma&kanim (10) i-na Se'im li-ki-im (11) u-ka-an-nu-§u-ma (12) §e'am ma-la il-ku-ii (13)ii-ta-ar (14) u i-na mi-im-ma §um-§u (15) ma-la id-di-nu (16) i-te-el-li
§ 114. (17) §um-ma a-wi-lum (18) e-li a-wi-lim (19) se'am u kaspam (20) la i-su-ma (21) ni-pu-zu it-te-pf (22) a-na ni-pu-tim (23) i§-ti-a-at (24) $ mane kaspim (25) i-§a-kal
§ 115. (26)§um-ma a-wi-lum (27) e-li a-wi-lim (28) Se'am u kaspam (29) i-su-ma (30) ni-pu-zu ip-pf-ma (31) ni-pu-tum (32) i-na bit ne-pf-§a (33) i-na §i-ma-ti-§a (34) im-tu-ut (35) di-nu-um su-u (36) m-gu-um-ma-am (37) u-ul i-§u
§ 116. (38) Sum-ma ni-pu-tum (39) i-na bit ne-pf-Sa (40) i-na ma- Jja-zi-im (41) u lu i-na us-su-si-im (42) im-tu-ut (43) be-el ni-pu-tim (44) tamkar-su (45) u-ka-an-ma (46) §um-ma mar a-wi-lim (47) mar- §u i-du-uk-ku (48) §um-ma warad a-wi-lim (49) $ mane kaspim (50) i-§a-kal (51) u i-na mi-im-ma sum-su (52) ma-la id-di-nu (53) i-te-eMi
§ 117. If a man be (55) in debt, and sell his wife, his son, or his daughter for the money, or has handed them over (60) to service, for three years they shall work in the house of their purchaser or exploiter; in the fourth (65) year they shall be set at liberty.
§ 118. If he have handed over a male or female slave (70) to service, and if the merchant transfer or sell such a slave, no case lies.
§ 119. If a man be (75) in debt, and he have handed over for the money a female slave who has borne him children, the owner of the slave (i. e., the man in debt) [Column IV, r.] (1) shall repay the money which the merchant paid him, and he shall ransom his female slave.
- Storage and Deposit (§§ 120-126) § 120. If a man have heaped up (5) his grain, for storage, in the house of a man, and an accident happen to the granary, or the (10) owner of the house has opened the granary and taken grain, or has disputed as to (15) the amount of grain that was heaped up in his house, the owner of the grain shall declare his grain in the presence of the god, and the owner of the house shall double the (20) amount of grain which he took and restore it to the owner of the grain.
§ 117. (54) Sum-ma a-wi-lam (5.5) e-'i-il-tum (56) is-ba-zu-ma
(57) aSSat-zu mar-Sii u marat-zu (58) a-na kaspim id-di-in (59) u lu
a-na ki-i§-§a-a-t ira (60) it-ta-an-di-in (61) Sattam ... (kam) (62) bit
•na-ni-su-nu (63) u ka-si-si-su-nu (64) i-ip-pf-gii i-na ri-bu-tim
(65) Sa-at-tim (66) an-<lu-ra-ar-su-nu (67) i§-Sa-ak-ka-an
§118 (68) Sum-ma wardam il lu amtam (69) a-na ki-is-sa-tim (70) it-ta-an-di-in (71) tamkarum u-Se-te-ik (72) a-na kaspim i-naad-din (73) u-ul il>-ba-gar
I 119. (74) Sum-ma a-wi-lam (75) e-'i-il-tum (70) is-ba-zu-ma :nat-zu Sa mari ul-du-sum (78) a-na kaspim it-ta-din [Column IV, r.] (1) kasap tamkarum is-ku-lu (2) bo-el amtim i-Sa-kal-ma (3) amat-zu i-pu-tar
BO. (4) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (5) Se'a-sVi a-na na-:i^-pa-ku-tim (0) i-na bit a-wi-lim (7) iS-pu-uk-ma (8) i-na ga-ri-tirn (9) wb-buu-um it-tab-Si (10) u In br-d bitim (11) n:i-:is-pa-karn ip (12) Seam il-ki (13) il lu Se'.un M t-oa b*t»-W (14) iS-Sa-ap-ku (15) ana ga-am-ri-im (Hi) it-ta-ki-ir (1, an nri-har i-liin (lS)Se'a-
M u-ba-ar-ma (10) be-d bitirn (20) le'tlD M il-ku-u (21) us na-ma (22) a-na be-el Se'im (23) i-na-ad-<ii-in
§ 121. If a man have heaped up grain (25) in the house of another, he shall give as the price of storage five KA of grain per GUR (30) per year.
§ 122. If a man have given to another (35) on deposit silver, gold, or anything whatever, whatever he gives he shall show to witnesses and fix (40) the contract and (then) make the deposit.
§ 123. If a man have given on deposit without witnesses or (45) contract, and at the place of deposit they dispute with him, (50) no case lies.
§ 124. If a man have given to another on deposit (55) silver, gold, or anything whatever in the presence of witnesses, and the latter (60) dispute with him (i. e., deny it), they shall call that man to account, and whatever he has disputed he shall make up and (65) repay double.
§ 125. If a man have given anything of his on deposit, and at the place of deposit, (70) either by burglary or pillage, something of his has been lost along with something (75) of the owner of the house, the owner of the house who has been negligent and has lost what was given him on deposit shall make good (the loss) and
§121. (24) sum-ma a-wi-lum (25) i-na bit a-wi-lim (26) se'am is-pu-uk (27) i-na sa-na-at (28) a-na I kur se'im V ka se'im (29) idi na-ds-pa-ki-im (30) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 122. (31) sum-ma a-wi-lum (32) a-na a-wi-lim (33) kaspam burasam (34) u mi-im-ma sum-su (35) a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (36) l-naad-di-in (37) mi-im-ma ma-la (38) i-na-ad-di-nu (39) si-bi u-kal-lam (40) ri-ik-sa-tim (41) i-sd-ak-ka-an-ma (42) a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (43) ina-ad-di-in
§ 123. (44) sum-ma ba-lum §i-bi (45) u ri-ik-sa-tim (46) a-na ma-sa-ru-tim (47) id-di-in-ma (48) a-sar id-di-nu (49) it-ta-ak-ru-su (50) di-nu-um sii-u (51) ru-gu-um-ma-am (52) u-ul i-su
§ 124. (53) §um-ma a-wi-lum (54) a-na a-wi-lim (55) kaspam tjurasam (56) u mi-im-ma sum-su (57) ma-Jjar si-bi (58) a-na masa-ru-tim (59) id-di-in-ma (60) it-ta-ki-ir-su (61) a-wi-lam su-a-ti (62) u-ka-an-nu-sii-ma (63) mi-im-ma sa ik-ki-ru (64) us-ta-sa-nama (65) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 125. (66) sum-ma a-wi-lum (67) mi-im-ma-§u (68) a-na ma-saru-tim id-di-in-ma (69) a-sar id-di-nu (70) u lu i-na pl-il-si-im (71) u lu i-na na-ba- (72) al-ka-at-tim (73) mi-im-mu-su (74) it-ti mi-im-me-e (75) be-el bitim ijj-ta-li-ik be-el bitim §a i-gu-ma (76) mi-im-ma sa a-na (77) ma-sa-ru-tim id-di-nu-sum-ma (78) urestore it [Column V, r.] (1) to the owner of the goods. The owner of the house (5) shall seek out whatever has been lost and shall take it from the thief.
§ 126. If a man have lost (10) nothing of his, but saythat he has lost something, (15) he shall declare his (alleged) loss before the god, and (20) whatever he has claimed he shall pay as a forfeit double his claim.
III. PERSON (§§ 127-282)
A. The Family (§§ 127-195)
- Man and Wife (§§ 127-164)
§ 127. (25) If a man have caused the finger to be
pointed against a votary or against the wife of another,
and have not justified himself, they shall bring (30) that
man before the judge and cut the hair from his temples.
§ 12S. (35) If a man have taken a wife, and have not arranged with her the (marriage) contracts, (40) that woman is not a Gegal) wife.
§ 129. If the wife of a man be taken (45) lying with another man, they shall bind them and throw them into the water. If the (50) husband of the woman would save his wife, so also may the king save his male servant.
fcal-li-ku (79) u-§a-lam-ma [Column V, r.] (1) a-na be-el namkurim (2) i-ri-a-ab (3) l>e-el bitim (4) mi-im-ma-§u Jjal-ga-am (5) i§-te-nei-ma (6) [it]-ti §ar-ra-g[a]-ni-§u (7) i-li-ki
§ 126. (8) §um-ma [a]-wi-lum (9) mi-im-mu-§u (10) la ba~ li-i[k-m]a (11) mi-im-[mu-u-a] (12) fta-li-ik ik-ta-bi (13) ba-ab-ta-§u (14) u-te-ib-l>i-ir (15) ki-ma mi-im-mu-§u (16) la fcal-ku (17) ba-ab- (18) i-na ma-bar i-lim ( 1 9) u-ba-ar-§u-ma (20) mi-im-ma (21) §a ir-gu-mu (22) u§-ta-§a-na-ma (23) a-na ba-ab-ti-§u (24) ina-ad-di-in
§ 127. (25) Sum-ma a-wi-lmn (26) e-li entim (27) u a§-§a-at a-wi- 5) u-bft-nam A-Mrat-ri-if-ma (29) la uk-ti-in (30) a-wi-lam §ua-ti (31)ma-t}ar da-a-a-ni (32) i-na-ad-du-u-§ii (33) u mu-ut-ta-zu (34) li-gal-la-bu
§ 128. (35) §um-ma a-wi-lum (36) a§-§a-tam (37) i-bu-uz-ma (38) ri-ik-sa-ti-§a (39) la i§-ku-un (40) sinniStum §i-i (41)u-ul aft-§a-at
§ 129. f42) §um-ma ai-§a-at a-wi-lim (43) it-ti zi-ka-ri-im (44) 8ani-im (45) i-na i-tu-lim (46) H-taf-bat (47) i-ka-zu-Su-nu-ti-ma
-aa me-e (4'.n Uoa-aa-du (WW-nu-ti (50) §um-ma be-el &S-S&-
tim (51) a§-s:'t-zu u-b:i-la-at (52) u §ar-ru-um (53) warad-zu u-bal;i-:f
§ 130. If a man have forced the (betrothed) (55) wife of another who has not known a male and is dwelling in her father's house, and (60) has lain in her bosom and they have caught him, that man shall be (65) put to death and that woman shall go free.
§ 131. If a man have accused (70) his wife, and she has not been taken lying with another man, she shall take (75) an oath in the name of the god and she shall return to her house.
§ 132. If the finger have been pointed (80) at a man's wife on account of another man, and she have not been taken [Column VI, r.] (1) lying with another man, for her husband's sake she shall plunge (5) into the holy river (lit., river-god).
§ 133a. If a man have been taken prisoner, yet there (10) be still food in his house, his [wife] her [husband (?)] . . . She shall [(15) take care of] her [possessions]; into another house she may not enter.
§ 133b. If that woman have not (20) taken care of her possessions, but have entered another house, that woman they shall convict, (25) and cast her into the water.
§ 134. If a man have been taken prisoner, and there
§ 130. (54) sum-ma a-wi-lum (55) as-Sa-at a-wi-lim (56) sa zi-kara-am (57) la i-du-u-ma (58) i-na btt a-bi-Sa (59) wa-as-ba-at (60) u-kab-bfl-Si-ma (61) i-na su-ni-Sa (62) it-ta-ti-il-ma (63) is-sa-abtu-su (64) a-wi-lum §u-u (65) id-da-ak (66) sinniStum Si-i (67) u-taas-Sar
§ 131. (68) sum-ma as-§a-at (69) a-wi-lim (70) mu-za u-ub-bi-ir- §i-ma (71) it-ti zi-ka-ri-im sa-ni-im (72) i-na u-tu-lim (73) la is-sabi-it (74) ni-is i-lim (75) i-za-kar-ma (76) a-na biti-sa i-ta-ar
§ 132. (77) Sum-ma aS-Sa-at (78) a-wi-lim (79) aS-6um zi-ka-ri-im sa-ni-im (80) u-ba-nu-um (81) e-li-Sa (82) it-ta-ri-is-ma (83) it-ti zika-ri-im [Column VI, r.l (1) sa-ni-im (2) i-na u-tu-lim (3) la it-taas-ba-at (4) a-na mu-ti-sa (5) (ilu) Naram (6) i-sa-al-li
' § 133a. (7) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (8) i§-Sa-li-il-ma (9) i-na biti-§u (10) §a a-ka-lim (11) i-ba-aS-§i (12) [a§-§a]-zu (13) [. . .]-za [. . .]- at (14) [u namkur (?)-§]a (15) [i-na-ea-a]r (16) [a-na bitim &i-ni-i]m (17) [u-ul i-ir-r]u-ub
§ 133b. (18) §[um-m]a sinniStum Si-i (19) [nam]kur-§a (20) la iseur-ma (21) a-na bitim §a-ni-im (22) i-te-ru-ub (23) sinnistam §ua-ti (24) u-ka-an-nu-§i-ma (25) a-na me-e (26) i-na-ad-du-ii-si
§ 134. (27) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (28) i§-§a-li-il-ma (29) i-na biti-su
be no (30) food in his house, and his wife enter into another house, (35) that woman has no blame.
§ 135. If a man have been taken prisoner, and there be no (40) food in his house, and (45) his wife have entered into the house of another and have borne children, if later her husband have returned and (50) regained his city, that woman shall return to her first husband. The children shall follow (55) their father.
§ 136. If a man have left his city and fled, and (60) afterward his wife have entered into another house, if that man (65) have returned and would
(70) take his wife, the wife of the truant shall not return to her husband because he hated his city and fled.
§ 137. If a man have set his face (75) to put away a concubine who has borne him children or a wife who has presented (80) him with children, he shall return to that woman her marriage portion. Further, he shall give to her the usufruct of (85) field, garden, and goods, [Column VII, r.] (1) and she shall bring up her children; from the time that her children (5) are grown up, from whatever is given to her children they shall give to her
(30) §a a-ka-li-im (31) la i-ba-aS-§i (32) a3-§a-zu (33) a-na bitim §a-ni-im (34) i-ir-ru-ub (35) sinniStum §i-i (36) ar-nam u-ul i-su
§ 135. (37) 8um-ma a-wi-lum (38) i§-§a-li-il-ma (39) i-na bJti-§u (40) §a a-ka-li-im (41) la i-ba-a§-§i (42) a-na pa-ni-§ii (43) a§-§a-zu (44) a-na bitim §a-ni-im (45) i-te-ru-ub-ma (46) marl it-ta-la-ad (47) i-na wa-ar-ka (48) mu-za it-tu-ra-am-ma (49) al-§u (50) ik-taa5-dam (51) sinniStum §i-i (52) a-na ba-wi-ri-§a (53) i-ta-ar (54) maru wa-ar-ki (55) a-bi-§u-nu (56) i-il-la-ku
§ 136. (57) §um-ma a-wi-lum (58) al-§u id-di-ma (59) it-ta-bi-it (60) wa-ar-ki-su (61) aS-§a-zu (62) a-na bitim §a-ni-im (63) i-te-ruub (64) §um-ma a-wi-lum su-u (66) it-tu-ra-am-ma (66) a§-§a-zu (67) is-sa-ba-at (68) a§-§um mI-si'i (('.'.)) i-zi-ru-ma (70) in-na-bi-tu
(71) aWa-at mu-na-al)-tini (7'J) a-na mu-ti-&a (73) u-ul i-ta-ar
§ 137. (74) §um-ma a-wi-lum (75) a-na (sinniSat) SU. GE-tim
(76) §a mart ul-du-§um u lu aMatim Sa mArt (77) u-§ar-§u-§u
(78) e-«i-bi-im f79) p.i-ni-su (g0) is-t.i-ka-an (81) a-na sinni§tim §u-
-ri-ik-ta-§a (83) » u-ta-ar-ru-Si-im (84) u mu-ut-ta-at
:im kirini u l>i-si-im [Colnriin 'II, r.l (1J i-na-ad-di-nu-Si-imr)-Sa (3) u-ra-alvba (4) is-t.i m.rt-Sa (5) ur-ta-ab-bu-ti
(0) i-ua rni-im-ma (7) §d a-na marl-5d (8) in-na-ad-nu (9) ^i-it-tam
a portion (10) like that of one son, and the man of her choice may marry her.
§ 138. If a man would put away (15) his wife who has not borne him children he shall give her money (20) to the amount of her bride-price. Further, he shall make good to her the marriage portion which she brought from her father's house and (then) may put her away.
§ 139. (25) If there were no bride-price he shall give to her one mina of silver for a divorce.
§ 140. (30) If he be a freedman he shall give her one third of a mina of silver.
§ 141. If the wife of a man who is (35) living in his house have set her face to go out, and has acted the fool, has neglected her house, (40) has belittled her husband, they shall call her to account; if her husband say, (45) "I have put her away," he shall put her away and she shall go her way; he shall not give her (50) anything for divorce. If her husband say, "I have not put her away," her husband (55) may marry another woman. The first woman as a maidservant shall dwell in the house of her husband.
§ 142. (60) If a woman hate her husband and say, "Thou
(10) ki-ma ab-lim is-te-en (11) i-na-ad-di-nu-§i-im-ma (12) mu-tu liib-bi-§a (13) i-ib-ba-az-zi
§ 138. (14) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (15) fci-ir-ta-Sii (16) §a mart la uldu-sum (17) i-iz-zi-ib (18) kaspam ma-la (19) tir-ba-ti-sa (20) i-naad-di-is-si-im (21) ft §e-ri-ik-tam (22) sa is-tu bit a-bi-sa ub-lam (23) u-sa-lam-si-im-ma (24) i-iz-zi-ib-si
§ 139. (25) §um-ma tir-ba-tum (26) la i-ba-as-gi (27) I mand kaspim (28) a-na u-zu-ub-bi-im (29) i-na-ad-di-is-si-im
§ 140. (30) sum-ma muskenum (31) •$ man6 kaspim (32) i-naad-di-is-§i-im
§141. (33) §um-ma as-sa-at a-wi-lim (34) sa i-na bit a-wi-lim (35) wa-a§-ba-at (36) a-na wa-si-im (37) pa-ni-sa (38) i§-ta-ka-an-ma (39) zi-ki-il-tam (40) i-za-ak-ki-il (41) bit-za u-za-ap-pa-ab (42) muza li-sa-am-ta (43) u-ka-an-nu-§i-ma (44) §um-ma mu-za (45) e-siib-§a (46) ik-ta-bi (47) i-iz-zi-ib-§i (48) ba-ra-an-sa (49) li-zu-ub-bu-sa (50) mi-im-ma (51) u-ul in-na-ad-di-i§-§i-im (52) §um-ma mu-za (53) la e-si-ib-§& ik-ta-bi (54) mu-za sinniStam §a-ni-tam (55) i-ibba-az (56) sinnistum si-i (57) ki-ma amtim (58) i-na bit mu-ti-la (59) us-sa-ab
§ 142. (60) §um-ma sinniStum mu-za i-zi-ir-ma (61) u-ul ta-abshalt not have me," they shall (65) inquire into her past as to what is her lack, and if she have been economical and without reproach, and her husband have gone out and (70) greatly belittled her, that woman [Column VIII, r.] (1) has no blame. She shall take her marriage portion and (5) shall go to her father's house.
§ 143. If she have not been economical, but a goer about, have neglected her house, have belittled her husband, they shall throw (10) that woman into the waters.
§ 144. If a man have taken a wife, and (15) that wife have given a maidservant to her husband and she have borne children, but that man set his face (20) to take a concubine, they shall (25) not countenance that man, he shall not take a concubine.
§ 145. If a man have taken a wife, and (30) she have not presented him with children, and he set his face to take a concubine, (35) that man may take a concubine and bring her into his house. (40) That concubine shall not rank with his wife.
§ 146. If a man have taken a wife and she have given a (45) maidservant to her husband, and afterwards that
ba-za-an-ni (62) ik-ta-bi (63) wa-ar-ka-za (64) i-na ba-ab-ti-§a (65) ip-pa-ar-ra-a§-ma (66) £um-ma na-as-ra-at-ma (67) bi-ti-tam (68) la i-§u (69) u mu-za (70) wa-zi-ma (71) ma-ga-al (72) u-§a-amta-§i (73) sinnistum §i-i [Column VIII, r.] (1) ar-nam u-ul i-§u (2) Se-ri-ik-ta-&a (3) i-li-ki-ma (4) a-na bit a-bi-§a (5) it-ta-al-la-ak
§ 143. (6) §um-ma la na-as-ra -at-ma (7) wa-zi-a-at (8) bi-za u-zaap-pa-ab (9) mu-za ii-§a-am-ta (10) sinniStam §u-a-ti (11) a-na me-e (129 i-na-a<l-«lu-u-si
§ 144. (13) §um-ma a-wi-Ium (14) aSSatam i-bu-uz-ma (15) a§- Satum Si-i (16) amtam a-na mu-ti-sa* (17) id-di-in-ma (18) marl uS-tab-§i (19) a-wi-lum 8u-u (20) a-na (sinniSat) §ft. GE-tim (21) aba-zi-im (22) pa-ni-§u (23) is-ia-ka-an (24) a-wi-lam §u-a-ti (25) u-ul
I §tJ. GE-tam (27) li-ul i-ib-ba-az
§145. (2S) §um-nia a-wi-luin (29) •HatUQ i-Iju-uz-ma (30) mari
la u-Sar-Si-§u-ma (31) a-na (amili <;i!-tim (82) a-ha-zi-im
j.a-ni-su (34) is-ta-' a-wi-lum su-u (36) (sinniSat) §tJ.
:37r) j-ih-t a-na bit r-ri-il>-si (40)
niSat) §0. GE-tum fii-i (41) it-ti aSSatim (42) u-ul us-ta-maab-l
§ 146. (43) §um-ma a-wi-lum (44) aSfiatam i-bu-uz-ma (45) amtam
maid has made herself equal (50) with her mistress, because she has borne children, her mistress (55) may not sell her for money, but she may put a mark upon her and count her among the maidservants.
§ 147. (60) If she have not borne children, her mistress may sell her for money.
§ 148. (65) If a man have married a wife and leprosy (?) have seized her, (70) and he have set his face to take another, he may, but (75) his wife who is stricken with leprosy (?) he shall not put away. In the house which he has built she (80) shall remain, and he shall maintain her as long as she lives.
§ 149. [Column IX, r.] (1) If that woman be not content to dwell in her husband's house, he shall pay her the (5) marriage portion which she brought from her father's house and she may go away.
§ 150. (10) If a man have given to his wife field, garden, house, or goods, and have left (15) her a sealed deed, after her husband's death her children shall not make claim upon her. The mother shall give (20) her estate to the child whom she loves, but to (her) brothers she (25) shall not give.
a-na mu-ti-sa (46) id-di-in-ma (47) mart it-ta-la-ad (48) wa-arka-nu-um (49) amtum si-i (50) it— ti be-el-ti-sa (51) us-ta-tam-bi-ir (52) d$-sum mart ul-du (53) be-li-za (54) a-na kaspim (55) u-ul i-naad-di-i§-si (56) ab-bu-ut-tam (57) i-sa-ak-ka-an-Si-ma (58) it-ti amatim (59) i-ma-an-nu-si
§ 147. (60) §um-ma mart la u-li-id be-li-za a-na kaspim i-na-addi-is-§i
§ 148. (65) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (66) &s-s£-tam (67) i-bu-uz-ma (68) la-ab-bu-um (69) is-sa-ba-az-zi (70) a-na sa-ni-tim (71) a-fcazi-im (72) pa-ni-su (73) is-ta-ka-an (74) i-ib-fca-az (75) as-sa-zu (76) Sa la-ab-bu-um (77) is-ba-tu (78) u-ul i-iz-zi-ib-si (79) i-na bit i-pu-su (80) us-sa-am-ma (81) a-di ba-al-ta-at it-ta-na-£s-si-si
§ 149. [Column IX, r.] (1) §um-ma sinniStum §i-i (2) i-na bit muti-§a (3) wa-§a-ba-am (4) la im-ta-gar (5) §e-ri-ik-ta-sd (6) §4 is-tu bit a-bi-sa (7) ub-lam (8) u-§a-lam-§im-ma (9) it-ta-al-la-ak
§ 150. (10) §um-ma a-wi-lum (11) a-na a§-§d-ti-su (12) eklam kiram bitam (13) u bi-§d-am (14) i§-ru-uk-§im (15) ku-nu-uk-kam (16) i-zi-ib-si-im (17) wa-ar-ki mu-ti-sa (18) maru-§a u-ul i-ba-garu-si (19) um-mu-um (20) wa-ar-ka-za (21) a-na mari-§d (22) §d i-ra-am-mu (23) i-na-ad-di-in (24) a-na a-bi-im (25) u-ul i-na-addi-in
§ 151. If a woman, who is dwelling in the house of a man, have bound (30) her husband that a creditor of his may not hold her (for the husband's debts) and have compelled him to deliver an agreement, (35) if that man were in debt (40) before he took that woman his creditor may not hold his wife, and if that woman were in debt (45) before she entered the house of the man (50) her creditor may not hold her husband.
§ 152. If they contract a debt after the woman (55) has entered the house of the man, both together shall be answerable (60) to the merchant.
§ 153. If a man's wife cause her husband to be killed for the sake of another man, they shall impale (65) that woman.
§ 154. If a man have known his daughter, they shall expel (70) that man from the city.
§ 155. If a man have betrothed a bride to his son, and (75) his son have known her, and if he (the father) afterward lie in her bosom, and they have caught him, they shall bind (80) that man and [Column X, r.] (1) cast him into the waters.
? LSI. (26) §um-ma sinniStum (27) §a i-na bit a-wi-lim (28) wa-
0 a§-§um be-el bu-bu-ul-lim (30) §a mu-ti-§a (31) la sai (32) mu-za ur-ta-ak-ki-is (33) tup-pa-am (34) u§-te-zi-ib
m-ma a-wi-lum §u-u (36) la-ma sinnfitam §u-a-ti (37) i-ijjba-zu (38) fcu-bu-uMum (39) e-li-§u (40) i-ba-a§-§i (41) be-el fcii-bu-
ul-li-§u (42) a§-§a-zu (43) u-ul i-sa-ba-tu (44) u §um-ma sinniStum
K-j (45) la-ma a-na bit a-\vi-lim (46) i-ir-ru-bu (47) bu-bu-ul-lum
(49) i-ba-aS-§i (50) be-el bu-bu-ul-li-§a (51) mu-za u-ul
-'jSum-ma iS-tu (53) sinniStum §i-i (54) a-na bit a-wiru-bu (56) e-li-Su-nu (57) bu-bu-ul-lum (58) it-ta!>-si (60) ki-la-la-§ii-nu (60) tamkaram i-ip-pa-lu
;. (61) Sum-ma a3-s:i-at a-wi-lim (62) a§-§um zi-ka-ri-im (63) §a-ni-im (64) mu-za us-di-ik (65) sirmiStam Su-a-ti i-na ga-§i- Si-im (66) i-§a-ak-ka-nw-si
§154. (67) §um-ma a-wi-lum (68) m."trat-zu (69) il-ta-ma-ad (70) a-wi-larn si'i-a-ti (71) :'il:im u-sr-iz-zu-u-su
i-lum (73) a-na m:'iri-su (74) kallatam
i-bi-ir-; il-nri-zi (76) mi-ii wa-ar-ka-nu-um-ma (77) iit-ta-ti-il-ma fl il>-tu-su (80) a-wi-lam fiu-
a-n:i mi-e [Column X, r.] (1) i-na-ad-duli-si
§ 156. If a man have (5) betrothed a bride to his son, and his son have not known her, but he himself have lain in her bosom, he shall (10) pay her half a mina of silver and he shall (15) pay to her whatever she brought from the house of her father, and the man of her choice may marry her.
§ 157. If a man lie (20) in the bosom of his mother after (the death of) his father, they shall burn both of them.
§ 158. If a man, (25) after his father's death, have been caught in the bosom of the chief wife (of his father) who has borne children (30) that man shall be cut off from his father's house.
§ 159. If a man who has brought a (35) present to the house of his (prospective) father-in-law, and has given a bride-price, look with longing upon another woman and say to (40) his father-in-law, "I will not marry thy daughter," the father of the daughter shall take to himself (45) all that he brought him.
§ 160. If a man have brought a present to the house of his (50) father-in-law and have given a bride-price, and the father of the daughter (55) say, "I will not give thee my daughter," he (i. e., the father-in-law) shall return double everything that he brought him.
§ 156. (2) §um-ma a-wi-lum (3) a-na mari-§u (4) kallatam (5) i-jjiir-ma (G) mar-su la il-ma-zi-ma (7) §u-u i-na zu-ni-§a (8) it-ta-ti-iJ (9) miSil mane kaspim (10) i-§a-kal-§i-im-ma (11) u mi-im-ma (12) §a i§-tu (13) bit a-bi-§a (14)'ub-lam (15) u-&a-lam-§i-im-ma (16) mu-tu li-ib-bi-§a (17) i-ifc-ba-az-zi
§ 157. (18) §um-ma a-wi-lum (19) wa-ar-ki a-bi-§u (20) i-na zuun um-mi-§u (21) it-ta-ti-il (22) ki-la-li-su-nu (23) i-kal-lu-u-§u-nu-ti
§ 158. (24) §um-ma a-wi-lum (25) wa-ar-ki a-bi-^u (26) i-na zuun (27) ra-bi-ti-§u (28) §a mart wa-al-da-at (29) it-ta-as-ba-at (30) a-wi-lum §u-u (31) i-na bit abim (?) (32) in-na-az-za-afc
§ 159. (33) §um-ma a-wi-lum (34) §a a-na bit e-mi-su ^35) bi-iblam (36) ii-§a-bi-lu (37) tir-Jja-tam id-di-nu (38) a-na sinni§tim §ani-tim (39) up-ta-al-li-is-ma (40) a-na e-mi-§u (41) marat-ka (42) uul a-^a-az ik-ta-bi (43) a-bi martim (44) mi-im-ma (45) §a ib-ba- ab-lu-§um (46) i-tab-ba-al
§ 160. (47) §um-ma a-wi-lum (48) a-na bit e-mi-im (49) bi-ib-lam (50)ii-§a-bi-il (51) tir-Jja-tam (52) id-di-in-ma (53) a-bi martim (54) martl(i) u-ul a-na-ad-di-ik-kum (55) ik-ta-bi (56) mi-im-ma ma-la (57) ib-ba-ab-lu-§um (58) u§-ta-§a-an-na-ma (59) \i-ta-ar
§ 161. (60) If a man have brought a present to the house of his father-in-law and have given a bride-price, and a comrade of his have (65) slandered him, and if his father-in-law (70) say to the claimant of the wife, "My daughter thou shalt not have," he shall return double everything that he brought him, but his comrade shall (75) not take his wife.
§ 162. If a man have (80) taken a wife, and she have borne him children, and that woman [Column XI, r.] (1) go to her fate, her father may not lay claim to her marriage portion, (5) her marriage portion belongs to her children.
§ 163. If a man have taken a wife, and she have not (10) presented him with children, and that woman have gone to her fate, if the father-in-law have returned to him (15) the bride-price that that man brought to the house of his father-in-law, her husband shall have no claim to the marriage portion (20) of that woman, her marriage portion belongs to the house of her father.
§ 164. If his father-in-law (25) have not returned to him the bride-price, he may deduct all the bride-price from her marriage settlement and (30) shall return her marriage settlement to the house of her father.
§ 161. (60) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (61) a-na bit e-mi-Su (62) bi-iblam u-Sa-bfl (63) tir-fca-tam (64) id-di-in-ma (65) i-bi-ir-Sii (66) uktar-ri-zu (67) e-mu-Sii (68) a-na be-el aS-Sa-tim (69) marti(i) ti-ul ta-ab-ba_az (70) ik-ta-bi (71) mi-im-ma ma-la (72) ib-ba-ab-lu-Sum (73) uS-ta-Sa-an-na-ma (74) u-ta-ar (75) A a5-S£-zu (76) i-bi-ir-Su (77) u-ul i-ib-ba-az
§ 162. (78) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (79) a§-Sa-tam (80) i-bu-uz art u-li-zum-ma (82) sinniStum Si-i (83) a-na Si-im-tim [Column XI, r.] (1) it-ta-la-ak (2) a-na Se-ri-ik-ti-Sa (3) a-bu-Sa (4) u-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um (5) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sa (6) S& mart-Sd-ma
.-ma a-wi-lum (8) aS-Sa-tam (9) i-bu-uz-ma
art la li-Sar-Si-Su (11) sinniStum Si-i (12) a-na Si-im-tim
ta-la-ak (14) §um-ma tir-ba-tam (15) sa a-wi-lum §u-ii
na bit e-mi-Au ub-hi (17) e-imi-£u (18) ut-te-ir-Sum (19) a-na
Se-ri-ik-ti (20) num'stim Su-a-ti (21) mu-za li-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um
(22) Se-ri-ik-ta-Sa (23) Sa bit a-l.i-s:i-ma
§164. (24) sum-ma e-mu-M f25) tir-ha-tam (26) la ut-te-ir-Sum DA s(-ri-ik-ti-<a (28) ma-la t ir-)ia-t i-Sii (29) i-bar-ra-as-ma (30) Se-ri-ilj:-ta-*a (31) a-na lit a-l.i-sa (32) u-ta-ar
- Children and Widows (§§ 165-195) § 165. If a man have apportioned to his son, (35) the first in his eyes, field, garden, or house, and have written him a sealed deed, after the father (40) has gone to his fate, when the brothers divide, the present his father (45) gave him he shall take, and over and above that they shall (50) divide the goods of their father's house equally. § 166. If a man have taken wives for the sons whom he possessed, and have not taken a wife for his (oo) youngest son, after the father has (60) gone to his fate, when the brothers divide, they shall give from the goods of the father's house to their (65) youngest brother, who has not taken a wife, besides his share they shall assign him money as a (70) bride-price, and they shall enable him to take a wife. § 167. If a man have taken a (75) wife, and she have borne him children, and that woman have (80) gone to her fate, and after her he have taken to himself another woman, and she have borne him children, (85) after the father has gone to his fate, [Column XII, r.] (1) the children shall not share according to their mothers. They shall (5) take the marriage settlements of their respective mothers and they shall divide equally the goods of the house of their father.
§ 165. (33) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (34) a-na abli-5u (35) Sa i-in-Sii mab-ru (36) eklam kiram u bltam (37) iS-ru-uk (38) ku-nu-kam iS-fur-sum (39) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (40) a-na Si-im-tim (41) it-ta-alku (42) i-nu-ma ab-bu (43) i-zu-uz-zu (44) ki-is-ti a-bu-um (45) iddi-nu-Suin (46) i-li-ki-ma (47) e-li-nu-um-ma (48) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (49) mi-it-ba-ri-iS (50) i-zu-uz-zu
§ 166. (51) sum-ma a-wi-lum (52) a-na marl sa ir-su-u (53) a5-5atim i-bu-uz (54) a-na mari-su (55) si-ib-ri-im (56) as-sa-tam (57) la i-bu-uz (58) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (59) a-na Si-im-tim (60) it-ta-al-ku (61) i-nu-ma ab~bu (62) i-zu-uz-zu (63) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (64) a-na a-bi-Sii-nu (65) si-ib-ri-im (66) Sa as-sa-tam (67) la ab-zu (68) e-li-a-at (69) zi-it-ti-Su (70) kasap tir-ba-tim (71) i-Sa-ak-ka-nu- Sum-ma (72) £S-sd-tam (73) u-sa-ab-ba-zu-sii
§ 167. (74) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (75) as-Sa-tam (76) i-bu-uz-ma (77) marl u-li-zum (78) sinniStum Si-i (79) a-na si-im-tim (80) it-tala-ak (81) wa-ar-ki-sa (82) sinnistam Sa-ni-tam (S3) i-ta-ba-az-ma (84) marl it-ta-la-ad (S5) wa-ar-ka-nu-um (86) a-bu-um a-na Si-imtim (87) it-ta-al-ku [Column XII, r.] (1) marl a-na um-ma-tim (2) u-ul i-zu-uz-zu (3) Se-ri-ik-ti (4) um-ma-ti-su-nu (5) i-li-ku-ma (6) namkur bit abim (?) (7) mi-it-ba-ri-is (S) i-zu-uz-zu
§ 168. If a man have set his face to cut off (10) his son and say to the judges, "I will cut off my son," (15) the judges shall inquire into his antecedents, and if the son have not committed a heavy crime which (20) cuts off sonship, the father shall not cut off his son from sonship.
§ 169. (25) If he have committed against his father a heavy crime which cuts off sonship, (30) for the first offense the judges shall reconcile them; if he have committed a heavy crime for the second time the father may (35) cut off his son from sonship.
§ 170. If a man's wife have borne him children and (40) his maidservant have borne him children, and the father during his lifetime (45) have said to the sons whom the maidservant has borne him "my sons," and has numbered them with the sons of his wife, after the father (50) has gone to his fate, the sons of the wife and the sons of the maidservant shall (55) divide the goods of their father's house equally. The sons that are sons of the wife at the sharing shall have the right of choosing and taking.
§ 171. (60) However, if the father during his lifetime have not said to the sons whom the maidservant bore
§168. (9) £um-ma a-wi-lum (10) a-na mari-§u (11) na-sa-bi-im (12) pa-nam i§-ta-ka-an (13) a-na da-a-a-ni (14) mart(i) a-naza-aljik-ta-bi (15) da-a-a-nu (16) wa-ar-ka-zu (17) i-par-ra-su-ma (18) sum-ma marum ar-nam kab-tam (19) §a i-na ab-lu-tim (20) nasa-bi-im (21) la ub-lam (22) a-bu-um mdr-su (23) i-na ab-lu-tim (24) u-ul i-na-za-alj
§ 169. (25) §um-ma ar-nam kab-tam (26) §& i-na ab-lu-tim (27) na-sa-bi;im (28) a-na a-bi-sii (29) it-ba-lam (30) a-na i£-ti-i§- hu (31) pa-ni-su ul>-l>a-lu (32) §um-ma ar-nam kab-tam (33) a-na si-ni-sii it-ba-lam (34) a-bu-um mar-su (35) i-na ab-lu-tim (36) i-naza-ab
». (37) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (3S) bi-ir-ta-sii (39) mart u-li-zum
amat-zu (41) mill u-li-zum (42) a-bu-um (43) i-na bu-ul-ti-su
na mart sa amtum ul-du-ium ( 15) maru-u-a ik-ta-bi (46) it-ti
- im-ta-nu-su-nu-ti (IS) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (49) an-tini (50) it-ta-al-ku (51) i-na narnkur bit abim (?) (52) mari
hi-ir-tim (53) il mari ainlim (54) mi-it-ba-ri-iS (55) i-zu-uz-zu
(56) ablum mar bi-ir-tim (57) i-na zi-it-tim (58) i-na-za-ak-ma
(59) i
•»)u 5um-ma A-btt-mn (61) i-na l»u-ul-ti-su (62) a-na mart h& amtum ul-du-Sum (63) maru-»'i-a la ik-ta-bi (64) wa-ar-ka
him, "My sons/' after the father (65) has gone to his fate, the sons of the maidservant (70) shall not share in the goods of the father's house with the children of the wife. The maidservant and her sons shall receive their freedom, the sons of the wife shall have no claim on (75) the children of the maidservant for service. The wife shall take her marriage portion and (80) the settlement which her husband gave and (85) deeded to her on a tablet, and she may dwell in the house of her husband, [Column XIII, r.] (1) and enjoy it as long as she lives. She shall not give it for money, for after her it (5) is her sons'.
§ 172. If her husband did not give her a settlement, they shall (10) pay her her marriage portion, and from the goods of her husband's house a portion corresponding (15) to that of a son. If her sons worry her to leave the house, the judges shall inquire (20) into her antecedents, and if they find the sons in the wrong she shall not go (25) out of her husband's house. If that woman have (30) set her face to go out, she shall leave to her children the settlement which (35) her husband gave her, she shall take the marriage portion of her father's house and the husband of her choice (40) may take her.
a-bu-um (65) a-na §i-im-tim (66) it-ta-al-ku (67) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (68) mart amtim (69) it-ti mart bi-ir-tim (70) u-ul i-zuuz-zu (71) an-du-ra-ar (72) amtim u m&rt-§a (73) i§-§a-ak-ka-an (74) mart bwr-Um (75) a-na mart amtim (76) a-na wa-ar-du-tim (77) u-ul i-ra-ag-gu-mu (78) bi-ir-tum (79) §e-ri-ik-ta-§a (80) u nudu-na-am (81) §& mu-za (82) id-di-nu-£i-im (83) i-na tup-pf-im (84) i§-tu-ru-§i-im (85) i-li-ki-ma (86) i-na §u-ba-at (87) mu-ti-§a u§-§a-ab [Column XIII, r.] (1) a-di ba-al-ta-at i-ik-ka-al (2) a-na kaspim (3) u-ul i-na-ad-di-in (4) wa-ar-ka-za (5) M, mari-sit-ma
§ 172. (6) §um-ma mu-za (7) nu-du-un-na-am (8) la id-di-i&-8i-im (9) §e-ri-ik-ta-§a (10) u-§a-la-mu-§i-im-ma (11) i-na namkur (12) bit mu-ti-§d (13)si-it-tam (14)ki-maablimi§-te-en(15)i-li-ki (16)§um-ma mart-§a (17) a§-§um i-na bltim §u-zi-im (18) u-za-ab-ba-mu-§i (19) daa-a-nu (20) wa-ar-ka-za (21)i-par-ra-su-ma (22) mart ar-nam (23)i-immi-du (24) sinniStum §i-i (25) i-na bit mu-ti-§a (26) u-ul uz-zi (27) Summa sinniStum §i-i (28) a-na wa-si-im (29) pa-ni-§a (30) i§-ta-ka-an (31) nu-du-un-na-am (32) sa mii-za (33) ld-di-nu-si-im (34) a-na mart-§a (35) i-iz-zi-ib (36) §e-ri-ik-tam (37) §a bit a-bi-§a (38) i-liki-ma (39) mu-ut li-ib-bi-§d (40) i-ib-ba-az-zi
§ 173. If that woman where she has entered have borne (45) children to her later husband, after that woman has died the former and later sons (50) shall divide her marriage portion.
§ 174. If she have not borne children to her later husband, the sons (55) of her first husband shall divide her marriage portion.
§ 175. If either a slave of the palace or a slave of a f reedman take the (60) daughter of a gentleman to wife, and she have borne sons, the owner of the slave may not lay claim (65) to the sons of the daughter of a gentleman for service.
§ 176. However, if a slave of the palace or a (70) slave of a freedman take the daughter of a gentleman to wife, and if when he married her she enter into the house of the slave of the palace or the slave of a freedman, (75) with a marriage portion; if from the time that (80) they join hands they build a house and acquire property, and if later the slave of the palace or (85) the slave of a freedman have gone to his fate, the daughter of the gentleman shall (90) take her marriage portion, and they shall divide into two parts whatever her husband and she had acquired [Column XIV, r.] (1) from the time when they had joined hands, and (5) the owner
§ 173. (41) §um-ma sinniStum 8i-i (42) a-§ar i-ru-bu (43) a-na muti-Sa (44) wa-ar-ki-im (45) mart it-ta-la-ad (46) wa-ar-ka sinniStum §i-i ira-tu-ut (47) §e-ri-ik-ta-§d (48) mart majj-ru-tum (49) u wa-arku-tum (50) i-zu-uz-zu
§ 174. (51) §um-ma a-na mu-ti-Sa (52) wa-ar-ki-im (53) mari la it-t;i-la-ad (54) £e-ri-ik-ta-§a (55) mart a b&-wi-ri-S£-ma (56) i-li-ku-u
- (57) §um-ma lu warad ekallim (58) u lu warad (59) musk.'nirn (60) marat a-wi-lim (61) i-bu-uz-ma (62) mart (63) it-ta-la-ad (64) l>o-el wardim (65) a-na mart (66) marat a-wi-lim (67) a-na waar-du-tim (68) u-ul i-ra-ag-gu-um
§ 176. (69) u §um-ma warad i-kallim (70) u lu warad muskrnim (71) marat a-wi-lim (72) i-bu-uz-ma (73) i-nu-ma i-fcu-zu-Si (71) gadu-um (75) §e-ri-ik-tim (76) Sa bit a-bi-§a (77) a-na bit warad <*k:illim (78) u lu warad muskrnim (79) i-ni-ub-ma (80) i§-tu in-neim-du (81) bitam i-pu-su (82) bi-Sa-am ir si'i-u (83) wa-ar-ka-nu-umma (84) lu \v:ir:i<l rkallim (85) u lu war.nl niuskrnim (86) a-na Si- ) it-ta-la-ak (88) marat a-wi-lim (89) Se-ri-ik-ta-kl (90) ili-ki (91)0 nn'-ini-rn:i f 92) M inu-z.i u si-i [Colunui \I'. r.] (1) i§- tu in-ne-im-du (2) ir-§ii-u (3) a-na §i-ni-5u (4) i-zu-uz-zu-ma (5) miof the slave shall take one half and the daughter of the gentleman shall receive one half for her children.
§ 176a. (10) If the daughter of the gentleman had no marriage portion, they shall divide (15) into two parts whatever her husband and she had acquired from the time when they joined hands; the owner of the slave shall receive one half and (20) the daughter of the gentleman shall receive one half for her children.
§ 177. If a widow, whose children are minors, have set her face to enter (25) another house, she shall not enter without the (30) consent of the judges. When she has entered another house the judges shall inquire into (35) the residue of her former husband's estate and they shall entrust the house of her (40) former husband to her later husband and that woman and cause them to receive (45) a deed. They shall administer the property and rear the minor children. Not an (50) utensil shall they sell for money. The purchaser that has bought a utensil belonging to the (55) sons of a widow shall lose his money, and shall return the property (60) to its owners.
§ 178. If a woman, who is a votary or a vowed one, whose father has granted her a (65) marriage portion, has written her a deed, in the deed that he has written
i§-lam be-el wardim (6) i-li-ki (7) mi-iS-lam (8) marat a-wi-lim (9) a-na m&rt-§a i-li-ki
§ 176a. (10) §um-ma marat a-wi-lim (11) §e-ri-ik-tam la i-§u (12) mi-im-ma §& mu-zad §i-i (13) i5-tu in-ne-im-du (i4) ir-§u-u (15) a-na £i-ni-§u (16) i-zu-uz-zu-ma (17) mi-i§-lam be-el wardim (18) i-li-ki (19) mi-i§-lam (20) m&rat a-wi-lim (21) a-na mari-§a i-li-ki
§ 177. (22) §um-ma almattum (?) (23) §a maru-Sa (24) si-ib-fciru (25) a-na bitim §a-ni-im (26) e-ri-bi-im (27) pa-ni-§& (28) i§-taka-an (29) ba-lum da-a-a-ni (30) ii-ul i-ir-ru-ub (31) i-nu-ma (32) a-na bltim §ii-ni-im (33) i-ir-ru-bu (34) da-a-a-nu (35) wa-ar-ka-at (36) bit mu-ti-s& (37) pa-ni-im (38) i-par-ra-su-ma (39) bitam §a mu-tipa-ni-im (41) a-na mu-ti-§& (42) wa-ar-ki-im (43) u sinniStim su-a-ti (44) i-pa-ak-ki-du-ma (45) tup-pa-am (46) u-§e-iz-zi-bu-§u-nu-ti (47) bitam i-na-sa-ru (48) u si-ib-bi-ru-tim (49) u-ra-ab-bu-u (50) \i-nia-tim (51) a-na kaspim (52) u-ul i-na-ad-di-nu (53) §d-a-a-ma-nu-um (54) §d li-nu-ut (55) mart almattim (?) (56) i-§a-am-mu (57) i-na kaspi-§u (58) i-te-el-li (59) namkurum a-na be-H-§u (60) i-ta-ar
§ 178. (61) §um-ma entum isippatum (?) (62) u lu (sinni§at) ziik-ru-um (63) §& a-bu-§d (64) §e-ri-ik-tam (65) i§-ru-ku-si-im (66) tup-pa-am (67) is-tu-ru-§i-im (68) i-na tup-pi-im (69) §a is-tufor her he has not, however, written that she may dispose (70) of her estate as she pleases, and has not given
(75) her full discretion, after the father has gone to his fate (80) her brothers shall take her field and her garden and according to the value of her share they shall (85) give her grain, oil, and wool, and shall content her heart. If her brothers have not given her grain, oil, and wool, according to the value of (90) her share, and have not contented [Column XV, r.] (1) her heart, she may give field or her garden to any cultivator (5) she may please, and her cultivator shall maintain her. The .field, garden, or (10) whatever else her father has given her she shall enjoy as long as she lives, she shall not (15) give it for money, she shall not transfer it to another. Her heritage (lit., sonship) belongs to her brothers.
§ 179. (20) If a woman, who is a votary or a vowed female, whose father has granted her a marriage portion, has written her (25) a deed, if in the deed which he has written for her he have written that she may dispose of her estate (30) as she pleases, and he have granted her full discretion, (40) after the father has gone to his fate she may give it to whomsoever she please after her. Her brothers have no claim upon her.
ru-6i-ini (70) wa-ar-ka-za (71) e-ma e-li-§d (72) ta-bu na-da-nam (73) la i&-tur-§i-im-ma (74) ma-la li-ib-bi-§d (75) la u-sa-am-zi-§i
(76) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (77) a-na §i-im-tim (78) lt-ta-al-ku (79) ekil- §a u kira-§d (80) ab-fcu-Sd (81) i-li-ku-ma (82) ki-ma e-mu-uk (83) zi-it-ti-§a (84) epram pittatam u lubuSam (85) i-na-ad-di-nu- Sim-ma (86) li-ib-ba-§d (87) u-ta-ab-bu (88) §um-ma ajj-Jju-Sd (89) kima e-mu-uk (90) zi-it-ti-sa (91) epram piSSatam u lubuSam (92) la it-ta-ad-nu-§i-im-ma [Column XV, r.] (1) li-ib-ba-§a (2) la ut-ti-ibbu (3) ekil-§d u kira-§a (4) a-na ir-ri-si-im (5) §a e-li-§d ta-bu (6) i-naad-di-in-ma (7) ir-ri-za (8) it-ta-na-dS-§i-£i (9) eklam kiram (10) u mi-irn-ma (11) §a a-bu-§d (12) id-di-nu-§i-im (13) a-<li ba-alkal (14) a-na kaspim (l.r))u-ul i-ua-:i(l-di-in (16) Sd-ni-a-am (17)u-ul a-uj>-pa-al (IS) al>-lu-za (19) s:l alj-jji-^d-ma
». (20) ftum-nm cnturti Btippafom (?) (21) u lu (siunisat) ziik-ru-um (22) Sd a-bu-&d (23) §e-ri-ik is-m-ku-§i-im (25) kuis-tu-ru-si-im (27)1-11:1 tup-pf-im (28) Sd is-tu-r
M ta-bu (81) na-da-nam (82) is-turi-ia li-ii.-i kj (:r>) w.i- :
:a Si-im-tim (37) it-ta-a!-ku (88) wa-ar-ka-za (39) e-ma e-li-6d ta-bu ( loj i-na-ad-di-iu ( 11 ) alj-^u-sd (42) u-ul i-ba-ag-ga-ru-8i
§ 180. If a father have not granted a marriage settlement to his daughter, who is (45) a votary or a vowed female, after the father has gone (50) to his fate she shall receive as her share in the goods of her father's house (55) the portion of a son, and she shall enjoy it as long as she lives. After her it belongs to her brothers.
§ 181. (60) If a father have vowed to a god a votary or a hierodule, and (65) have not given her a marriage portion, after the father has gone to his fate she shall receive as her share in the goods of her father's house (70) one third the portion of a son, and she shall enjoy it as long as she lives. (75) After her it belongs to her brothers.
§ 1S2. If a father have not granted a (80) marriage portion to his daughter a votary of Marduk of Babylon, and have not written for her a deed, after the father has gone (S5) to his fate she shall receive (90) as her share with her brothers one third of the portion of a son, and shall pay no tax. A votary of Marduk, after her (death) , may give (95) wherever it is good [Column XVI, r.] (1) to her.
§ 183. If a father (5) grant a marriage settlement to his daughter who is a concubine, and give her to a hus-
§ 180. (43) §um-ma a-bu-um (44) a-na marti-§u (45) iSippat (?) gairim (46) u lu (sinniSat) zi-ik-ru-um (47) Se-ri-ik-tam (48) la i§-(ru)- uk -si-im (49) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (50) a-na £i-im-tini (51) it-ta-al-ku (52) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (53) si-it-tam ki-raa (54) ab-lim i§- te-en (55) i-za-az-ma (56) a-di ba-al-ta-at (57) i-ik-ka-al (58) waar-ka-za (59) §a ab-{u-i&-ma
§ 181. (60) §um-ma a-bu-um (61) iSippatam kadiStam (62) u lu z&rma§itam (63) a-na ilim i§-§i-ma (64) Se-ri-ik-tam (65) la i§-ruuk-si-im (66) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (67) a-na §i-im-tim (68) it-ta-al-ku (69) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (70) SaluSta abluti-£a (71) i-za-az-ma (72) a-di ba-al-ta-at (73) i-ik-ka-al (74) wa-ar-ka-za (75) §a ab-ba- Sa-ma
§ 182. (76) §um-ma a-bu-um (77) a-na marti-§u (78) iSippat (?) (ilu) Marduk (79) §a Babili(ki) (80) Se-ri-ik-tam (81) la iS-ru-uk- Si-im (S2) ku-nu-kam (83) la i§-tur-Si-im (84) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (85) a-na Si-im-tim (86) it-ta-al-ku (87) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (88) SaluSta abluti-Sa (89) it-ti ab-bi-§& (90) i-za-az-ma (91) il-kam (92) u-ul i-il-la-ak (93) iSippat (?) (ilu) Marduk (94) wa-ar-ka-za (95) e-ma e-li-sa (96) ta-bu [Column XVI, r.] (1) i-na-ad-di-in
5 183. (2) §um-ma a-bu-um (3) a-na marti-§u §tJ. GE-tim (4) Seri-ik-tam (5) iS-ru-uk-§i-im (6) a-na mu-tim (7) id-di-i§-§i (8) ku-nuband and write a deed, (10) after the father has gone to his fate she shall not share in the goods of her father's house.
§ 1S4. (15) If a man have not granted a marriage settlement to his daughter by a concubine, and have not given her (20) to a husband, after the father has gone to his fate (25) her brothers, according to the fortune of her father's house, shall grant her a marriage settlement and (30) give her to a husband.
§ 185. If a man have taken a young child (35) to sonship, and have reared him, no one may bring claim for that child.
§ 186. If a man have taken (40) a young child to sonship, and when he has taken him he is rebellious against his (adopted) father and (45) mother, that adopted son shall return to the house of his father.
§ 187. One may not bring claim (50) for the son of a chamberlain, who is a palace warder, or for the son of a vowed woman.
§ 188. If an artisan have taken (55) a son for adoption, and have taught him his handicraft, no one may bring claim for that child.
§ 189. (60) If he have not taught him his handicraft that adopted son may return to his father's house.
uk-kam (9) i§-tur-§i-im (10) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (11) a-na §i-im-tim (12) it-ta-al-ku (13) i-na namkur bit abim (?) (14) u-ul i-za-az
§ 184. (15) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (16) a-na marti-§u (17) §tJ.GE-tim (18) Se-ri-ik-tam (19) la iS-ru-uk-Sim (20) a-na mu-tim (21) la iddi-i§-£i (22) wa-ar-ka a-bu-um (23) a-na §i-im-tiin (24) it-ta-al-ku (25) ab-bii-§a (26) ki-ma e-mu-uk bit abim (?) (27) Se-ri-ik-tam (28) i-Sar-ra-ku-Si-im-ma (29) a-na mu-tim (30) i-na-ad-di-nu-&i
§ 185. (31) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (32) si-ib-ra-am (33) i-na me-e-Su (34) a-na ma-ru-tim (35) il-ki-ma (36) iir-ta-ab-bi-Su (37) tar-bi-tum Si-i (38) u-ul ib-ba-ak-kar
§ 186. (39) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (40) si-ib-ra-am (41) a-na ma-rutim il-ki (42) i-nu-ma (43) il-ku-u-Su (44) a-ba-su (45) u uni-ma-Su (46) i-bi-a-at (47) tar-l>i-tum Si-i (48) a-na bit a-bi-§u (49) i-ta-ar
§ 187. (50) mar manzaz panim (51) mu-za-az £kallim (52) u mar (sinniSat) zi-ik-ru-um (53) u-ul ilvba-ak-kar
- (54) §um-raa mar ummanim (65) niaram a-na tar-bi-tim il-ki-ma (57) Si-pf-ir ga-ti-sfi (68) uS-ta-fci-zu (59) u-ul ib-ba-kar
J 189. (60) Sum-ma Si-pf-ir ga-ti-Su (61) la uS-ta-bi-zu (62) tarbi-tum §i-i (63) a-na bit a-bi-5u (61) i-ta-ar
§ 190. (65) If a man have not numbered (70) with his sons the young child whom he has taken to his sonship and has reared, that adopted son may return to his father's house.
§ 191. (75) If a man, after he has taken a young child to sonship and reared him, (80) has made a house for himself and acquired children, have set his face to cut off the adopted son, (So) that son shall not go his way. The father who reared him (90) shall give to him of his goods one third of the portion of a son and he shall go. (95) He shall not give to him of field, garden, or house.
§ 192. If the son of a chamberlain [Column XVII, r.] (1) or the son of a vowed woman have said (5) to the father who reared him or to the mother who reared him, "Thou art not my father," "Thou art not my mother," they shall cut out his tongue.
§ 193. (10) If the son of a chamberlain or the son of a vowed woman have known his father's house, and have hated (15) the father that reared him and the mother that reared him, and (20) have gone back to his father's house, they shall pluck out his eye.
§ 194. If a man (25) have given his son to a wet-nurse, and that son have died in the hands of the wet-nurse, and
§ 190. (65) §um-ma a-\vi-lura (66) si-ib-ra-am (67) §£ a-na maru-ti-§u (6S) il-ku-§u-ma (60) u-ra-ab-bu-§u (70) it-ti mart-§u (71) la im-ta-nu-§u (72) tar-bi-tum si-i (7:i) a-na bit a-bi-§u (74) i-ta-ar
§ 191. (75) §um-ma a-wi-lum (76) si-ib-ra-am (77) §a a-na raaru-ti-§u (78) il-ku-su-ma (79) u-ra-ab-bu-u-§u (80) l»it-zu i-pu-us (81) wa-ar-ka mart (82) ir-ta-§i-ma (83) a-na tar-bi-tiin na-sa-pi-ira (84) pa-nara i§-ta-ka-an (85) marum §u-u ri-ku-zu (86) u-ul it-taal-la-ak (87) a-bu-um mu-ra-bi-Su (88) i-na namkuri-su (s(i) Saluilti abluti-§u (90) i-na-ad-di-i§-§um-ma (91) it-ta-la-ak (92) i-na eklim kirim (93) it bitim (94) u-ul i-na-ad-di- (95) i§-§um
§ 192. (96) §um-ma mar manzaz p&nim [Column XVII, r.] (1) u lu mar (sinniSat) zi-ik-ru-um (2) a-na a-bi-im (3) mu-ra-bi-§u (4) u um-mi-im (5) mu-ra-bi-ti-§u (6) u-ul a-bi at-ta (7) ii-ul um-mi at^ti ik-ta-bi (8) Ii§an-§u (9) i-na-ak-ki-su
§ 193. (10) §um-ma mar manzaz panim (11) u lu mar (sinniSat) zi-ik-ru-um (12) bit a-bi-§u (13) u-we-id-di-ma (14) a-ba-am (15) mura-bi-§u (16) u um-ma-am (17) mu-ra-bi-zu (18) l-fii-ir-ma (19) a-na bit a-bi-§u (20) it-ta-la-ak (21) i-in-§u (22) i-na-za-bu
§ 194. (23) §um-ma a-wi-lum (24) mar-§u a-na mu-§e-ni-ik-tim (25) id-di-in-ma (26) marum §u-u (27) i-na ga-at mu-§e-ni-ik-tim
the wet-nurse, (30) without consent of the father and mother, have substituted another child, they shall call her to account, and because (35) without the consent of the father and mother she has substituted another child they shall (40) cut off her breasts.
§ 195. If a man have struck his father, they shall cut off his hands.
B. Injuries (§§ 196-214)
- To Moles (§§ 196-208)
§ 196. (45) If a man have destroyed the eye of a gentleman, they shall destroy his eye.
§ 197. (50) If he have broken a gentleman's bone' they shall break his bone.
§ 198. If he have (55) destroyed the eye of a freedman, or have broken the bone of a freedman, he shall pay one mina of silver.
§ 199. (60) If he have destroyed the eye of a gentleman's slave, or have broken the bone of a gentleman's slave, (65) he shall pay one half his price.
§ 200. If a man have knocked out the tooth of a man of his own rank, (70) they shall knock out his tooth.
§ 201. If he have knocked out the tooth of a freedman, he shall pay one third of a mina of silver.
(28) im-tu-ut (29) mu-se-ni-ik-tum (30) ba-lum a-bi-su (31) u ummi-su (32) maram sa-ni-a-am-ma (33) ir-ta-ka-a3 (34) u-ka-an-nu-§ima (35) a§-sum ba-lum a-bi-[§]u (36) u um-mi-§[u] (37) maram §ani-a-a[m] (38) ir-ku-[su] (39) tula-sd (40) i-na-ak-ki-su
"-. (41) sum-ma marum a-ba-su (42) im-ta-fca-as (43) ritta-5u (44) i-na-ak-ki-su
f 196. (45) §um-ma a-wi-lum (46) i-in mar a-wi-lim (47) ufc-tappl-id (48) i-in-su (41 >) u-}ja-ap-|>a-<lu
- §um-ma esmet a-wi-lim (51) is-te-bi-ir (52) esemta-Su <>-il)-bi-ru
- (54) §um-ma i-in muskonim (55) ub-tap-pf-id (56) u lu esmet muSkenim (57) is-t<-l>i-ir (58) I main'' btspim (69) i-sa-kal
'. (60) §um-ma i-in warad a-wi-Iim (<H) ub-tap-pf-id (62) u lu esmet warad a-wi-lim (63) is-te-bi-ir (64) mi-si-il simi-sii (65) i-§akal*
§ 200. (66) Sum-ma a-\vi-lum (67) fii-in-ni a-wi-lim (68) me-ib-ri- Su (('»'' i-na-ad-lu-u
§ 201 M-rna si-in-ni (72) musk< riim it-ta-di (73) § mane"
kaspim (74) i-Sd-knl
§ 202. (75) If a man have struck the person of a man, who is his superior, he shall receive sixty strokes with (80) an ox tail whip in public.
§ 203. If a man of gentle birth (85) have struck the cheek of another man of gentle birth who is his equal, he shall pay one mina of silver.
§ 204. If a freedman (90) have struck a freedman, he shall pay ten shekels of silver.
§ 205. If a gentleman's slave [Column XVIII, r.] (1) have struck the cheek of a freedman they shall cut off his ear.
§ 206. If a man have struck a man (5) in a quarrel and have wounded him, (10) he shall swear, "I did not strike him intentionally, " and he shall be responsible for the doctor.
§ 207. (15) If he die of the blows, he shall swear, and if he be of gentle birth he shall pay one half of a mina of silver.
§ 208. (20) If he be the son of a freedman, he shall pay one third of a mina of silver.
- To Females with Child (§§ 209-214) § 209. If a man (25) have struck a gentleman's daughter, and have caused her to drop what was in her
§ 202. (75) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (76) li-e-it a-wi-lim (77) Sa e-li-Su ra-bu-ii (78) im-ta-ba-as (79) i-na pu-ub-ri-im (80) i-na (maSak) kinaz alpim (81) I §ii-si lm-mafc-ba-aa
§ 203. (82) sum-ma mar a-wi-lim (83) li-e-it mar a-wi-lim (84) sa ki-ma sii-a-ti (85) im-ta-ba-as (86) I mane* kaspim (87) i-sa-kal
§ 204. (88) sum-ma muske'num (89) li-e-it muSkenim (90) im-taba-as (91) X sikil kaspim i-sa-kal
§ 205. (92) sum-ma warad ' a-wi-lim (93) li-e-it mar a-wi-lim [Column XVIII, r.] (1) im-ta-ba-as (2) u-zu-un-§u (3) i-na-ak-ki-su
§ 206. (4) sum-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (5) i-na ri-is-ba-tim (6) imta-ba-as-ma (7) zi-im-ma-am (8) i§-ta-ka-an-su (9) a-wi-lum su-u (10) i-na i-du-u (11) la am-ba-zu (12) i-tam-ma (13) u asam i-ippa-al
§ 207. (14) sum-ma i-na ma-ba-zi-su (15) im-tu-ut (16) i-tamma-ma (17) sum-ma mar a-wi-lim (18) mi§il mane kaspim (19) i-sakal
§ 208. (20) sum-ma mar muskenim (21) § mane kaspim (22) i-
§ 209. (23) sum-ma a-wi-lum (24) marat a-wi-lim (25) im-ba-aswomb, (30) he shall pay ten shekels of silver for what was in her womb.
§ 210. If that woman have died, they shall put his daughter to death.
§ 211. (35) If, through blows, he have caused the daughter of a freedman to drop what was in her womb, (40) he shall pay five shekels of silver.
§ 212. If that woman have died, he shall pay one half a mina of silver.
§ 213. (45) If he have struck a gentleman's maidservant, and have caused her to drop that which was in her womb, (50) he shall pay two shekels of silver.
§ 214. If that maidservant have died, he shall pay one third of a mina of silver.
C. Laborers and Labor (§§ 215-282) M
- Free Labor (§§ 215-277) a. Skilled Labor (§§ 215-240) § 215. (55) If a doctor have operated with a bronze^X lancet on a man for a severe wound, and have cured the man, or (60) have removed a cataract, with a bronze lancet, for a gentleman, and have cured the eye of a gentleman, (65) he shall receive ten shekels of silver.
§ 216. If he (the patient) be the son of a freedman, he shall receive five shekels.
ma (26) Sa li-ib-bi-Sa (27) uS-ta-di-Si (28) X Sikil kaspim (29) a-na 6a li-ib-bi-sa (30) i-sa-kal
§ 210. (31) Sum-ma sinniStum Si-i (32) im-tu-ut (33) marat-zu (34) i-du-uk-ku
Jll. (35) Sum-ma marat muSkenim (36) i-na ma-fca-zi-im
M li-ib-l.i-sa (88) us-t.t-;i.l-<li-si (39) V sikil kaspim (40) i-sa-kal
§ 212. (41) sum-ma sinnistura Si(-i) (42) im-tu-ut (43) misil man**
m (44) i-sa-kal 5 213. (45) sum-ma amat a-wi-lim (46) im-fra-as-ma (47) sa li-ibbi-Sa (48) uS-ta-ad-di-Si (40) II sikil kaspim (60) i-Sa-kal
§ 214. (51) Sum-ma amtum si-i (52) im-tu-ut (53) i man6 kaspim (54) i-Sa-kal
§2i im-ma Asum (56) a-wi-lam zi-im-ma-am kalntam
.11: M -iparrim (68) i-|>u-us-m:i (M) a-wi-lam ul>-ta-alli-it f60)u lu na-kah-ti a-wi-lim «il) i-na ('.III. KAK (I) siparrim
(62) ip-te-ma (63) i-in a-wi-lim (64) ul-ta-al-li-it (65) X sikil kaspim
(66) i-li-ki
§ 216. (67) Sum-ma mar muSk£nim (68) V sikil kaspim (69) i-li-ki
§ 217. (70) If he be a gentleman's slave, the owner of the slave shall give the doctor two shekels of silver.
§ 218. If a doctor have operated, with a bronze lancet, on a gentleman (75) for a severe wound, and have caused the gentleman's death, or have removed a cataract, (80) with a bronze lancet, and have destroyed the gentleman's eye, they shall cut off his hand.
§ 219. If a doctor have operated, with a bronze lancet, on (85) the slave of a freedman, for a severe wound and have caused his death, he shall render slave for slave.
§ 220. If he have removed a cataract, (90) with a bronze lancet, and have destroyed his eye, he shall pay in silver one half of his price.
§ 221. (95) If a doctor have set a broken [Column XIX, r.] (1) bone for a man, or have (6) cured a painful swelling (?), the patient shall give five shekels of silver to the doctor.
§ 222. (10) If he be the son of a freedman, he shall pay three shekels of silver.
- If he be the slave of a gentleman, the owner of the slave shall give two shekels of silver (15) to the doctor.
- (70) §um-ma warad a-wi-lim (71) be-el wardim a-na asim (72) II §ikil kaspim (73) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 218. (74) 8um-ma asum a-wi-lam (75) zi-im-ma-am kab-tam (76) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (77) i-pu-us-ma (78) a-wi-lam us-tami-it (79) u lu na-kal>ti a-wi-lim (80) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (81) ipte-ma i-in a-wi-lim (82) u|j-tap-pf-id (83) ritta-su i-na-ki-su
- (84) sum-ma asum zi-ma-am kab-tam (85) warad musk£nim (86) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (87) i-pu-us-ma u§-ta-mi-it (88) wardam ki-ma wardim i-ri-ab
§ 220. (89) sum-ma na-kab-ta-su (90) i-na GIR. NI siparrim (91) ip-te-ma (92) i-in-su lib-tap-da (93) kaspam mi-§i-il (94) §imi- §u i-sd-kal
§ 221. (95) §um-ma asum (96) esmet a-wi-lim [Column XIX, r.] (1) se-bi-ir-tam (2) us-ta-li-im (3) u lu se-ir-^a-nam (4) mar-sa-am (5) ub-ta-al-li-it (6) be-el si-im-mi-im (7) a-na asim (8) V Sikil kaspim (9) i-na-ad-di-in
- (10) sum-ma mar mu§kenim (11) III §ikil kaspim (12) ina-ad-di-in
:. (13) §um-ma warad a-wi-lim (14) be-el wardim (15) a-na asim (16) II sikil kaspim (17) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 224. If a veterinary doctor operate (20) on an ox or an ass for a severe wound, and save its life, the owner of the ox or ass shall give (25) one sixth of a shekel of silver to the doctor as his fee.
§ 225. If he operate on an ox or ass for a (30) severe wound, and cause its death, (35) he shall give to the owner of the ox or ass one fourth of its value.
| 220. If a brander, without the consent of the owner of a slave, have (40) made a slave's mark unrecognizable, they shall cut off the hands of that brander.
§ 227. If a man have deceived a brander, and have caused him to make a slave's (45) mark unrecognizable, they shall put that man to death and bury him (50) in his house. The brander shall swear, "Not knowing, I branded him" (55) and shall go free.
§ 228. If a builder have built a house for a man, and have completed it, that man shall give him, as his fee, (60) two shekels of silver per SAR of house.
§ 229. If a buildeY have built a house (65) for a man, and have not made it strong, and the house built (70) have
§ 224. (18) Sum-ma asu alpim (19) u lu imerim (20) lu alpam u lu imeram (21) si-im-ma-am kab-tam (22) i-pu-uS-ma (23) ub-ta-alli-it (24) be-el alpim u lu imerim (25) SeduSti (?) kaspim (26) a-na astm (27) idi-Su (28) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 225. (29) Sum-ma alpam u lu ineram (30) zi-im-ma-am kabtam (31) i-pu-uS-ma (32) uS-ta-mi-it (33) fcamuSti Simi-Su (34) a-na be-el alpim il lu imerim (35) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 226. (36) Sum-ma gallabum (37) ba-lum be-el wardim (38) abbu-ti (39) warad la Se-e-im (40) u-gal-li-ib (41) ritti gallabim Su-a-ti (42) i-na-ak-ki-zu
§ 227. (43) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (44) gallabam i-da-as-ma (45) abbu-ti (46) warad la 5e-e-im (47) ug-da-al-li-ib (48) a-wi-lam Su-a-ti
i-du-uk-ku-Sii-ma (50) i-na babi-Su (51) i-ba-al-la-lu-Su
eallAbum i-na i-du-ii (53) la u-gal-li-bu (54) i-tam-ma-ma
(55) u-ta-a&-Sar
§228. (56) Sum-ma itinnu1 (57) bitam a-na a-wi-lim (58) i-puuS-ma (59) u-Sa-ak-li-il-Sum (60) a-na I SAR bltim (61) II Sikil kaspim (62) a-na ki-iS-ti-Su (63) I 111 m\ ill fi inill
§229. (64) Sum-ma b.'inum f 65) a-OB a-\vi-lim (66) bttam i-puu5-ma (67) Si-pf-ir-Su (68) la u-<i:ui-ni-in-ma (69) bit i-pu-Sii (70)
1 Th i is dim and is usu.illv rr.id Wnflm, so also bv UhuiklI.
Hrozny i. . itique, July, 190S) tlmt i*
read irinnu in th«- Neo-Babylonian period. Bee further Bruno MeJasoer, Orientalintische LitmUur-teitutig, 1012
fallen and have caused the death of the owner of that house, that builder shall be put to death.
§ 230. If he have caused the death of a son of the owner of the house, they shall put to death a (75) son of that builder.
§ 231. If he have caused the death of a slave of the owner of the house, he shall give to (80) the owner of the house slave for slave.
§ 232. If he have caused the loss of property, he shall restore whatever (85) he has caused to be lost. Further, because he did not make strong the house he built and it fell, he shall rebuild the house that fell (90) from his own goods (i. e., at his own expense).
§ 233. If a builder have built a house for a man, and have not joined (95) his work, and a wall have fallen, that builder, [Column XX, r.] (1) at his own cost, shall make good that wall.
§ 234. If a boatman have built a (5) boat of 60 GUR for a man, he shall give him two shekels of silver for his fee.
§ 235. (10) If a boatman have built a boat for a man, and have not made his work trustworthy and that boat meet with an injury (15) in the same year that he built
im-ku-ut-ma (71) be-el bitim u§-ta-mi-it (72) banum §ii-ii id-
§ 230. (73) Sum-ma mar be-el bitim (74) uMa-mi-it (75) mar banim §u-a-ti (76) i-du-uk-ku
§ 231. (77) §um-ma warad be-el bitim (78) u§-ta-mi-it (79) wardam ki-ma wardim (80) a-na be-el bitim (81) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 232. (82) §um-ma namkuram (83) ub-ta-al-li-ik (84) mi-im-ma (85) Sa u-fcal-li-ku (86) i-ri-ab (87) u a§-§um bit* i-pu-§u (88) la u-dan-ni-nu-ma (89) im-ku-tu (90) i-na namkur (91) ra-ma-ni-§u (92) bit im-ku-tu i-ip-pf-e§
§ 233. (93) §um-ma itinnu1 bitam (94) a-na a-wi-lim i-pu-us-ma (95) §i-pf-ir-§u (96) la u§-te-is-bi-ma (97) igarum ik-tu-up (98) banum Su-u [Column XX, r.] (1) i-na kasap ra-ma-ni-§u (2) igaram §u-a-ti (3) undan-na-an
§ 234. (4) sum-ma malajbum (5) elip LX kurrt (6) a-na a-wi-lim ip-fci (7) II Sikil kaspim (8) a-na ki-i§-ti-§u (9) i-na-ad-di-i§-§um
§ 235. (10) §um-ma malabum (11) elippam a-na a-wi-lim (12) ipfci-ma (13) §i-pf-ir-§ti (14) la u-tak-ki-il-ma (15) i-na §a-at-tim-ma
1 mm; see note on § 228, line 56.
it, the boatman shall exchange (20) it or shall make it strong at his own expense and shall give a strong ship to (25) the owner of the ship.
§ 236. If a man have given his ship to a boatman (30) on hire, and the boatman have been careless, have grounded the ship or have caused it to be lost, (35) the boatman shall render ship for ship to the owner.
§ 237. If a man have (40) hired a boatman and a ship, and have freighted it with grain, wool, oil, dates, or anyother kind of freight, and (45) that boatman have been careless and have grounded the ship or have lost what was in it, (50) the boatman shall render back the ship and whatever in it (55) he has caused to be lost.
§ 23S. If a boatman have grounded a man's ship, and have refloated her, (60) he shall give money to the half of her price.
§ 239. If a man have hired a boatman, he shall give him six GUR of corn (65) per year.
§ 240. If a ship under way up stream have (70) struck a ship that is moving down stream and have sunk it, the owner of the ship whose ship was sunk shall (75) make a
sii-a-ti (16) elippum §i-i (17) iz-za-bar (18) bi-ti-t-am ir-ta-Si (19) malabum (20) elippam Sii-a-ti (21) i-na-kar-ma (22) i-na namkur ra-ma-ni-Su (23) u-dan-na-an-ma (24) elippam dan-na-tam (25) a-na be-el elippim (26) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 236. (27) Sum-ma a-wi-lura (28) elippu-Sii (29) a-na malabim (30) a-na ig-ri-im (31) id-di-in-ma (32) malabum i-gi-ma (33) elippam ut-tc-bi (34) u lu ufc-ta-al-li-ik (35) malabum elippam (36) a-na be-el elippim (37) i-ri-a-ab
§ 237. (38) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (39) malabam u elippam (40) i-gurma (41) Se'am Sipatam Samnam suluppl (42) u mi-im-ma Sum-Su (43) Sasi-nim (44) i-si-en-Si (45) malaJjumSu-u (46) i-gi-ma (47) elippam ut-te-ib-bi (48) 'u 6a li-ib-bi-Sa (49) ub-ta-al-li-ik (60) malabum (51) elippam Sa u-te-ib-bu-ii (52) u mi-im-ma (53) Sa i-na li-ib-bi-sa (54) u-bal-li-ku (55) i-ri-a-ab
§ 238. (.56) §um-ma malabum (57) elip a-wi-lim (58) \l-te-ib-bi- ') uS-te-li-a-a§-s[i] (60) kaspam mi-si-i[l] Simi-S[a] (61) i-na-addi-i[n]
§ 239. (62) Sum-ma a-wi-[lum] (63) mala^am [i-gur] (64) VI [kur
1 (65) i-na §a-n[a-atl (66) i-na-a[d-di]-i£-[§um]
o. (67) Sum-ma el[ip] (68) Sa ma-bi-ir-[timj (69) elip §d mu-
[uk]-ki-<>l-pf-[tim] (70) im-ba-as-ma (71) ut-te-ib-bi (72) be-el elippim
M eBppUW te-bi-a-at (73) mi-im-ma Sa i-na elippi-Su ba'-ku (74)
i-na ma-bar i-lim (75) u-ba-ar-ma (76) §d ina-bi-ir-tim (77) Sd elip
declaration before the god, of whatever he has lost in the ship, and the owner of the ship under way up stream which sunk the ship moving down (80) shall render to him his ship and whatever was lost.
b. Unskilled Labor (§§ 241-277)
§ 241. If a man have seized an ox for debt, he shall pay one third of a mina of silver.
§ 242. (85) If a man have hired a working ox for one year, he shall pay four GUR of grain as its hire.
§ 243. If a milch cow, he shall give (90) three GUR to its owner.
§ 244. [Column XXI, r.] (1) If a man have hired an ox or an ass, and a lion kill it in the field, (5) it is the owner's loss.
§ 245. If a man have hired an ox, and through neglect or blows have caused (10) its death, ox for ox to the owner shall he render.
§ 246. If a man have (15) hired an ox, and have crushed its foot or have cut its nape, ox for ox (20) to the owner shall he render.
§ 247. If a man have hired an ox, and have caused the loss of its eye, (25) he shall pay one half its price to the owner.
§d mu-uk-kf-el-pf-tim (78) li-te-ib-bu-ii (79) elippa-§u u mi-im-ma-6u bal-ga-am (80) i-ri-a-ab-§um
§ 241. (81) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (82) alpam a-na ni-pu-tim (83) itte-pf (84) $ mane" kaspim i-§d-kal
I 242. (85) §um-ma a-wi-lum (86) a-na Sattim I i-gur (87) icii GUD. DA. {JR. RA (88) IV kur Se'im
§ 243. (89) idi GUD. LID. tJD. SAG (90) III kur Se'im a-na be-lf-§u (91) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 244. [Column XXI, r.] (1) §um-ma a-wi-lum (2) alpam imeram i-gur-ma (3) i-na si-ri-im (4) nesum id-du-uk-§u (5) a-na be-lf-§ii-ma
§ 245. (6) §um-ma a-wi-lum (7) alpam i-gur-ma (8) i-na me-gutim (9) u lu i-na ma-ba-zi-im (10) u§-ta-mi-it (11) alpam ki-ma alpim (12) a-na be-el alpim (13) i-ri-a-ab
§ 246. (14) §um-ma a-wi-lum (15) alpam i-gur-ma (16) §&p-§u i§- te-bi-ir (17) d lu la-bi-a-an-§u (18) it-ta-ki-is (19) alpam ki-ma alpim (20) a-na be-el alpim (21) i-ri-a-ab
§ 247. (22) §um-ma a-wi-lum (23) alpam i-gur-ma (24) 'in-5u ubtap-(pi)-id (25) kaspam mi-§i-il §imi-5u (26) a-na be-el alpim (27) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 248. If a man have hired an ox, and have broken (30) its horn, cut off its tail, or have injured its nostril (lit., the place where the ring passes), (35) he shall pay a fifth (?) of its price.
§ 249. If a man have hired an ox, and the god have struck it and it (40) have died, the man who hired the ox shall swear before the god and go free.
§ 250. If a savage bull, (45) in his charge, have gored a man and have caused his death, (50) that case has no remedy.
§ 251. If an ox given to goring belong to a man, and have shown (55) to him this vice that he is given to goring, but he have not bound up his horns, and have not shut up his ox, and (60) that ox have gored a man of gentle birth, and have killed him, he shall (65) pay one half of a mina of silver.
§ 252. If he be a gentleman's slave he shall pay one third of a mina of silver.
§ 253. If a man have (70) hired a man to oversee his field, and have furnished him with seed-grain, have intrusted him (75) with oxen, and have contracted with him to cultivate that field, and that man have stolen the seed or the provender and it be found (80) in his hands, they shall cut off his hands.
§ 248. (28) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (29) alpam i-gur-ma (30) karan-Sii iS-bi-ir (31) zibbat-zu it-ta-ki-is (32) u lu Sir pasumti-Su (33) it-tasa-ag (34) kaspam fcamuSti (?) Slmi-Su (35) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 249. (36) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (37) alpam i-gur-ma (38) i-lum imtia-zu-ma (39) im-tu-ut (40) a-wi-lum Sa alpam i-gu-ru (41) ni-iS i-lim (42) i-za-kar-ma (43) u-ta-aS-Sar
§ 250. (44) Sum-ma alpum su-ga-am (45) i-na a-la-ki-§u (46) a-wi- (47) ik-ki-ip-ma (48) uS-ta-mi-it (49) di-nu-um §u-u (50) ru-gu-umma-am (51) u-ul i-6ii
§ 251. (52) Sum-ma alap a-wi-lim (53) na-ak-ka-p[f]-m[a] (54) kima na-ak-k[a]-pu-u (55) ba-ab-ta-Su (56) u-Se-di-Sum-ma (57) karni-Su (58) la u-Sar-ri-im (59) alap-Su la u-sa-an-ni-ik-ma (60) alpum Su-u (61) mar a-wi-lim (62) ik-ki-ip-ma (63) u5-[ta]-mi-it (64) miSil [ma]n£ kaspim (65) i-[na]-ad-di-in
§ 252. (66) [Sum-m]a warad a-wi-lim (67) § man6 kaspim (68) ina-ad-di-in
§ 253. (69) Sum-ma a-wi-lum a-wi-lam (70) a-na pa-ni ekli- Su (71) u-zu-uz-zi-im (72) i-gur-ma (73) alda-am (74) [i-]ki-if>Su (75) Tallpl [ilp-ki-zum (76) [arna o]klim e-ri-si-im u-ra-ak-ki-zu ("7) f.t]um-ma a-wi-lum Su-u (78) z^ram u Iu ukull.im (79) is-ri-ikma (80) i-na ga-ti-5u (81) it-ta-as-ba-at (82) ritta-Su i-na-ak-ki-su
§ 254. If he have taken the seed-grain, (85) starved the oxen, from the seed which he has hoed he shall restore.
§ 255. If he have (90) hired out the man's oxen, or have stolen the seed, and have not made it grow in the field, they shall call that man to account and (95) he shall measure out 60 GUR of grain per GAN.
§ 256. If he be not able to pay his compensation, they shall cause him to (100) remain in that field with the cattle.
§ 257. If a man [Column XXII, r.] (1) have hired a field laborer, he shall give him eight GUR of corn per year.
§ 258. (5) If a man have hired an ox-driver, he shall give him six GUR of corn per year.
§ 259. (10) If a man have stolen a watering machine in a field, he shall give five shekels of silver to the owner (15) of the watering machine.
§ 260. If a man have stolen a watering bucket or a harrow (? plow) , he (20) shall pay three shekels of silver.
§261. If a man have hired a herdsman for the cows or a shepherd for the sheep, (25) he shall give him eight GUR of grain per year.
§ 254. (83) Sum-ma alda-am (84) il-ki-ma alpl (85) u-te-en-ni-i3 (86) ta-a (?)-na se'im (?) sa (?) im-ri-ru (87) i-ri-ab
§ 255. (88) £um-ma alpl (89) a-wi-lim a-na ig-ri-im (90) it-ta-diin (91) & lu zeram i§-ri-ik-ma (92) i-na eklim la us-tab-si (93) a-wilam su-a-ti (94) u-ka-an-nu-Sii-ma (95) i-na eb(urim 1] GAN. E (96) LX ku[r] se'im i-[m]a-ad-da-ad
§ 256. (97) sum-[ma] pf-fca-zu (98) a-p[a]-lam la i-li-i (99) i-na eklim su-a-ti i-na alpi (100) im-ta-na-as-sa-ru-su
- § 257. (101) sum-ma a-wi-lum [Column XXII, r.J (1) ikkaram (?) i-gur (2) VIII kin* se'im (3) i-na sattim I (kam) (4) l-na-ad-di-iS-sum
§ 258. (5) sum-ma a-wi-lum (6) LIB. GUD i-gur (7) VI kur Se'im (8) i-na Sattim I (kam) (9) i-na-ad-di-iS-Sum
§ 259. (10) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (11) nartabam i-na ugarim (12) iS- ri-ik (13) V sikil kaspim (14) a-na be-el nartabim (15) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 260. (16) Sura-ma nartab TUK. KIN' (17) u lu makaddam (18) i§-ta-ri-ik (19) III §ikil kaspim (20) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 261. (21) §um-ma a-wi-lum (22) nakidam a-na alpi (23) u s&ii (24) ri-im i-gur (25) VIII kur se'im (26)' i-na §attim I (kam) (27) ina-ad-di-i§-sum
§ 262. If a man, an ox, or a sheep (30) to [this section is defaced and six lines are wanting].
§ 263. If he have lost an ox or a sheep, which was given him, (40) ox for ox, sheep for sheep, shall he render to their owner.
§ 264. If a herdsman, to whom (45) oxen or sheep have been given to pasture, (50) have received his hire, whatever was agreed, and his heart has been contented, yet has (55) diminished the cows, diminished the sheep, or lessened the birth rate, he shall (60) give offspring and produce according to his contracts.
§ 265. If a herdsman, to whom oxen and sheep have been given (65) to pasture, have been dishonest or have changed their price, or have sold them, (70) they shall call him to account, and he shall (75) render to their owner cows and sheep tenfold what he has stolen.
§ 266. If in a sheepfold a stroke of god have fallen, or a Hon have killed, the herdsman shall declare himself innocent before the god and the owner of the fold shall face (80) the damage of the fold.
§ 267. If a herdsman have been careless, and have brought about a loss in the fold, the shepherd shall make good the fault of the loss (85) which he have
§ 262. (28) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (29) alpam u lu immeram (30) a-na [• • -J [Six lines wanting.]
§ 263. (37) Sum-ma a[lpam] u lu [immeram] (38) Sa in-na-ad-nu- [Sum] (39) iib-ta-al-li[ik] (40) alpam ki-ma [alpim] (41) immeram ki-ma [immeram] (42) a-na be-H-[Su-nu] (43) i-n-a-[ab]
§ 264. (44) Sum-ma [return] (45) Sa al[puj (46) u lu se[nu] (47) ana r[i-im] (48) in-na-[ad-n]u-6um (49) idi-su g[a-a]m (?)-ra-tim
(50) ma-bi-ir (51) li-i[b-b]a-Su ta-ab (52) alpl (53) u[s-s]a-ab-bi-ir
(54) sen! (55) m fW ■Q-fri-ir (56) ta-li-it-tam um-ta-ti (57) a-na pi
ri-ik-sa-ti-sii (68) ta-li-it-tam (59) u bi-il-tam (60) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 265. (61) Sum-ma rG'um (62) Sa alpu (63) u lu 8&iu (64) a-na ri-ira
i-ad-nu-Sum (66) u-sa-ar-ri-ir-ma (67) Si-im-tam ut-ta-ak-ki-
18 u a-na kaspim (69) it-ta-di-in (70) u-ka-an-nu-Sii-ma (71) a-du
fta is-ri-ku (72) alpl (73) u sen! (74) a-na be-lf-Su-nu (75) i-ri-a-ab
§ 266. (76) Sum-ma i-na tarbasim (77) li-pf-it ilim it-tab-Si (78) u
i'1-du-uk r. urn ma-baf ilim (79) u-ub-ba-am-ma (80) mil>asim (81) be-el tarbasim i-m:iij-|j:ir-§u
§267. (S2) Sum-ma rc'-Yim i-gu-ma (83) i-nm tarbasim pf-sa-tam
uS-tab-Si (84) nVum b.i-t i-it pi E-f i-tim (S5) Sa i-na tarbasim u-^Sa-abcaused in the fold, and shall pay cows or sheep and give to the owner.
§ 268. (90) If a man have hired an ox for threshing, twenty KA of grain is its hire.
§ 269. If he have hired an ass for threshing, ten KA of grain (95) is its hire.
§ 270. If he have hired a young animal for threshing, one KA of grain is its hire.
§ 271. If a man have hired (100) oxen, a wagon, and a driver, he shall pay [Column XXIII, r.] (1) one hundred and eighty KA of grain per day.
§ 272. If a man have hired a wagon (5) only, he shall pay forty KA of grain per day.
§ 273. If a man have hired a laborer, (10) from the beginning of the year till the fifth month, he shall pay six SE of silver per day; (15) from the sixth month to the end of the year he shall pay five SE * of silver per day.
§ 274. (20) If a man shall hire an artisan —
(a) the wage of an artisan five §E of silver
(25) (b) the wage of a brickmaker five SE of silver
(c) the wage of a tailor five SE of silver
»A Je was tIo of a shekel.
Su-u (86) alpl u senol (87) u-Sa-lam-ma (88) a-na be-H-Su-nu (89) i-naad-di-in
§ 268. (90) §um-ma a-wi-lum alpam (91) a-na di-a-Si-im i-gur (92) 20 ku se'im idi-su
§ 269. (93) Sum-ma imeram (94) a-na di-a-Si-im i-gur (95) 10 ku Se'im idi-Su
§ 270. (96) Sum-ma Ialam (97) a-na di-a-Si-im i-gur (98) I ku Se'im idi-Su
§ 271. (99) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (100) alpl erikkam (101) u mu-urte-di-Sa i-gur [Column XXIII, r.] (1) i-na umim I (kam) 180 ka Se'im (2) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 272. (3) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (4) erikkam-ma (5) a-na ra-ma-ni-Sa i-gur (6) i-na umim I (kam) 40 ka Se'iin (7) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 273. (8) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (9) (awil) agram i-gur (10) iS-tu ri-eS Sa-at-tim (11) a-di h,a-am-Si-im warh4m(im) (12) VI SE kaspim (13) i-na umim I (kam) (14) i-na-ad-di-in (15) iS-tu Si-Si-im warbim(im) (16) a-di ta-ak-ti-it Sa-at-tim (17) V SE kaspim (18) i-na umim I (kam) (19) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 274. (20) Sum-ma a-wi-lum y(21) mar ummanim (22) i-ig-ga-ar (23) idi (awtl)[. . .] (24) V SE kaspim (25) idi (awll)GAB A (26) V [SE kas]pim (27) i[di (aw]il)KAD (28) [. . . §E] kaspim
(d) the wage of a stone cutter . . . (30) SE of silver
(e) the wage of a SE of silver
(f) the wage of a SE of silver
(35) (g) the wage of a carpenter four SE of silver
(h) the wage of a leather worker . four SE of silver
(i) the wage of a ship builder (40) SE of silver
(j) the wage of a builder SE of silver
so much per day shall he pay. § 275. (45) If a man have a (? ship), its hire is three SE of silver per day.
§ 276. If he have hired a ship, sailing up stream, (50) he shall give two and a half SE of silver per day as its hire. § 277. If a man have hired a ship of sixty GUR (tonnage), (55) he shall give one sixth of a shekel per day
as its hirp
- Slaves (§§ 278-282)
§ 278. If a man have bought a male or female slave, and the slave have not completed (60) his month, and the bennu fever fall on him, he shall return him to the seller, and the buyer shall receive the (65) money which he paid.
§ 279. If a man have bought a male or female slave, and there be a claim upon him, (70) his seller shall be responsible for the claim.
(29) [idi pur]kullim (?) (30) [. . . §E kajspim (31) [idi . . .] . . . (32) [. . . §E ka]spim (33) [idi (awil)napp]abim (34) [. . . §E ka]spim (35) [idi] naggarim (36) IV (?) SE kaspim (37) idi SA (38) [. . .] SE kaspim (39) idi addubim (40) [. . .] SE kaspim (41) [idi] banim (42) [. . . §E ka]spim (43) [i-na umim] I (kam) (44) [i-na-ad-d]i-in
§ 275. (45) [sum-ma a-w]i-lum (46) [. . .] i-gur (47) i-na umim I (kam) (48) III §E kaspim idi-sa
§ 276. (49) Sum-ma ma-fri-ir-tam i-gur (50) II } SE kaspim idi-Sa (51 ) i-na umim I (kam) (52) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 277. (53) sum-ma a-wi-lum (54) elit> LX kurrt i-gur (55) i-na umim I (kam) (56) SeduSti (?) kaspim iai-sa (57) i-na-ad-di-in
§ 278. (58) §um-ma a-wi-lum (59) wardam amtam i-sa-am-ma (60) warab-Sv'i la im-Ia-ma (61) bi-en-ni e-li-Sii (02) im-ta-ku-ut a-na i- (68) ni-§ii u-ta-ar-ma (64) Sd-a-a-ma-nu-um (65) kasap i§- ku-lu (66) i-li-ki
- (67) Sum-ma a-wi-lum (08) wardam amtam i-Sa-am-ma (69) ba-ak-ri ir-ta-Si (70) na-di-na-an-Su (71) ba-ak-ri i-ip-pa-al
§ 280. If a man have purchased a male or female (75) slave of a man in a foreign land, and if, when he come back to his own land, (80) the owner of the male or female slave recognize his male or female slave, if the male or female slave be natives, (85) without price he shall grant them their freedom.
§ 281. If they be natives of another land, the purchaser shall declare (90) before the god the money which he paid for them, and the owner of the male or female slave shall (95) give to the merchant the money that he had paid and he shall receive his male or female slave.
§ 282. If a slave have said to his master, "Thou art not my master," (100) they shall call him to account as his slave, and his master shall cut off his ear.
§ 280. (72) sum-ma a-wi-lum (73) i-na ma-at (74) nu-ku-ur-tim (75) wardam amtam sa a-wi-lim (76) is-ta-am (77) i-nu-ma (78) i-na li-ib-bu matim (79) it-ta-al-kam-ma (80) be-el wardira u lu amtim (81) lu warad-zu u lu amat-zu (82) u-te-id-di (83) Sum-ma wardum u amtum su-nu (84) maru ma-tim (85) ba-lum kaspim-ma (86) andu-ra-ar-su-nu (87) is-sa-ak-ka-an
§ 2S1. (88) §um-ma maru ma-tim Sa-ni-tim (89) Sa-a-a-ma-nu-ma (90) i-na ma-bar i-lim (91) kasap is-ku-lu (92) i-ga-ab-bi-ma (93) beel wardim u lu amtim (94) kasap is-ku-lu a-na tamkarim (95) i-naad-di-in-ma (96) lu warad-zu lu amat-zu i-pa-tar
§ 282. (97) sum-ma wardum a-na be-H-su (98) u-ul be-lf at-ta (99) ik-ta-bi (100) ki-ma warad-zu (101) u-ka-an-su-ma (102) be-el- §u u-zu-un-su i-na-ak-ki-is
EPILOGUE [Column XXIV, r.] (1) The righteous laws, which Hammurapi, the wise king, (5) established, and confirmed to the land a just law and a gracious rule. Hammurapi, (10) the perfect king, am I. The people,1 whom Ellil presented to him, and whose rule Marduk gave me, (15) I was not careless of them, nor was I neglectful.
1 Literally, the black-headed.
[Column XXIV, r.] Di-na-a-at mi-sa-ri-im sa ga-am-mu-ra-pf sar-ru-um li-u-um (5) u-ki-in-nu-ma ma-tam li-sa-am ki-nam u ridam dam-ga-am u-sa-as-bi-tu ^Ja-am-mu-ra-pf (10) sar-ru-um gi-itma-lum a-na-ku a-na salmat kakkadim sa (ilu) Illil i§-ru-kam ri-u-zi-na (ilu) Marduk i^din-nam (15) u-ul e-gu a-h^i u-ul ad-di as-ri
A dwelling place of peace I provided for them. (20) I opened up difficult barriers, I made the light to stream over them. With the powerful weapon which Zamama and Nana (25) entrusted to me, with the keenness of vision which Ea assigned me, with the wisdom which Marduk gave me, (30) I drove out the enemies above and below, I made an end of fighting. To the land I brought prosperity, I made (35) the people to dwell in security, I suffered no disturber among them.
(40) The great gods have called me, and I am the shepherd that brings good, whose staff is (45) righteous, and my good shadow is spread over my city. In my bosom (50) I protect the people of Sumer and Akkad; under my protection I let their brethren (55) work in peace; in my wisdom I hide them, that the strong may (60) not hurt the weak, that orphans and widows may be protected in Babylon, the city of Anu and Bel may lift up (65) the head; in Esagila, the temple whose foundations stand like heaven and earth. (70) To pronounce the justice of the land, to decide questions, to right the wrong, my precious words have I written (75) upon my monument, and established them before my image as king of righteousness.
The king, who is (80) powerful among kings, am I. My words are well considered, my wisdom has not a
§u-ul-mi-im e§-te-i-§i-na-§im pu-us-ki wa-[a§]-tu-tim (20) ii-[p]i ( !)- it— ti n[u-r]a-am u-§e-zi-§i-na-§i-im i-na kakkim da-an-nim §a (flu) Zama-ma u (ilu) Innanna (25) u-§a-at-li-mu-nim i-na {jaslsim §£ (ilu) En-ki i-§i-ma-am i-na li-u-tim §a (ilu) Marduk id-di-nam (30) naak-ri e-li-iS u §a-ap-li-i8 az-zu-ub ga-ab-la-tim ti-bi-el-li §i-ir ma-tim u-ti-ib (35) ni-§i da-ad-mi a-bu-iir-ri u-sar-bf-is mu-gal-li-tara u-ul u-§ar-§i-si-na-ti (40) ilu rabutum ib-bu-u-nin-ni-ma a-na-ku-raa r.'-'ura mii-&t-al-li-mu-um §a Jjattu-Su (45) i-§a-ra-at si-li ta-buura a-na ali-ja ta-ri-is i-na ut-li-ia (50) ni-§i mat Su-me-rf-im u Ak-ka-di-im u-ki-il i-na la-ma-zi-ia ab-b»-Sa (55) i-na §u-ul-mi-im at-tab-ba-al-§i-na-ti i-na ne-mo-ki-ia uS-tajv-si-ir-Si-na-ti dan-nu-um en-5a-am (00) a-na la ha-ba-lim dotal almatlim (1) §u-te-§i^ri-im ;i ki) alim Sd Anum Cl Illil (65) ri-§i-5u u-ul-lu-i'i i-na E-sagila bltim si ki-ma §a-me-c u ir-si-tim isda-§u ki-na (70) di-in ma-tim a-na di-a-nim pu-ru-zi-e ma-tim a-na pa-ra-si-im ^imh-Uni 5ii-te- Su-r: ti-ia su-ku-ra-lim (75) i-na nar^ia A5-tur-ma i-na
ma-bar salmi-ia 5ar ini-.s:i-ri-im u-ki-in sarrum §d in 5arri(ri)(80) Surival. By the command of Shamash, (85) the great judge of heaven and earth, righteousness shall be established in the land. By the order of (90) Marduk, my lord, destruction shall not come upon my statue; in Esagila, which I love, shall my name [Column XXV, r.] (1) forever be had in remembrance. Let him who is (5) oppressed, but has a cause, come before my image as king of righteousness, (10) read my inscription, heed my precious words, (15) my monument shall make him to know his cause, he shall find justice, and make his heart merry. (He will say) (20) "Hammurapi is a lord, who is a father unto his subjects, who has kept the (25) words of Marduk his lord, who has obtained the victory of Marduk above and (30) below, who has rejoiced the heart of Marduk, his lord, and brought peace (35) unto the people for all time, and set the land in order." Then shall he (40) pray with a full heart before Marduk, my lord, and Zaipanit, my lady, (45) and the protecting deities, the gods of entrance (50) of Esagila, within Esagila be favorable to his wishes before (55) Marduk, my lord, and Zarpanit, my lady.
In the days that are (60) to come, forever and ever, the king who is in the land shall attend unto the words
tu-ru a-na-ku a-wa-tu-u-a na-as-ga li-u-ti Sa-ni-nam li-ul i-sii i-na ki-bf-it (ilu) §ama§ (8.5) da-a-a-nim ra-bi-im §a Same u ersetim mi- 6a-ri i-na matim li-is-te-pf i-na a-wa-at (90) (ilu) Marduk be-lf-ia u-zu-ra-tu-u-a mu-sa-zi-kam a ir-Si-a i-na £-sag-ila Sa a-ra-am-mu §u-mi i-na da-mi-ik-tim [Column XXV, r.] a-na da-ar li-iz-za-ki-ir a-wi-Ium ba-ab-lum Sa a-wa-tam (5) i-ra-as-Sii-u a-na ma-jja-ar Balmi-ia Sar mi-Sa-ri-im li-il-li-ik-ma nari (10) Sa-at-ra-am li-i£-taa§-si-ma a-wa-ti-ia 5u-ku-ra-tim li-is-me-ma (15) nart a-wa-tam likal-lim-Su di-in-Sii li-mu-iir li-i[b]-ba-£u l[i-n]a-ap-pf-iS-ma (20) [$a]- am-mu-ra-pf-mi be-lum Sa ki-ma a-bi-im wa-li-di-im a-na ni-li i-ba-a§-§u-u (25) a-na a-wa-at (ilu) Marduk be-lf-Sii uS-ta-ak-ti-itma ir-ni-ti (ilu) Marduk e-li-iS (30) u §a-ap-li-i§ ik-§u-ud li-ib-bi (ilu) Marduk be-H-§u li-ti-ib u §i-ra-am ta-ba-am (35) a-na ni-§i a-na da-ar i-§i-im u ma-tam u§-te-§e-ir da-ni-tam (40) li-ik-bi-ma i-na ma-Jjar (ilu) Marduk be-li-ia (ilu) Sar-pa-ni-tum be-el-ti-ia (45) i-na li-ib-bi-§u ga-am-ri-im li-ik-ru-ba-am se-du-um la-ma-zum ilu e-ribu-ut (50) fi-sag-ila libitti E-sag-ila i-gi-ir-ri-e umi(mi)-5a-am i-na ma-bar (55) (ilu) Marduk be-lf-ia (ilu) Sar-pa-ni-tum be-el-ti-ia li-dam-mi-ku a-na wa-ar-ki- (60) a-at umi a-na ma-ti-ma sarrum, Sa
(65) of righteousness, which I have written upon my monument. (70) The law of the land, which I have given, the decisions which I have pronounced, he shall not alter, nor efface my image. (75) If that man have wisdom, if he wish to keep his land in order, he shall take heed to the words which I have written upon my monument. (80) The procedure, the administration, and the law of the land, which I have given, the decisions which I have pronounced, this monument (85) will show unto him. He shall so rule his subjects, pronounce judgment, (90) give decisions, drive the wicked and evildoers from the land, and promote his people's prosperity.
(95) Hammurapi, the king of righteousness, whom Shamash has endowed with justice, am I. My words are well considered, (100) my deeds have no rival, exalted, noble (?), grand (?). They are for the wise, [Column XXVI, r.] (1) a model, to attain unto glory.
If that man give (5) heed to my words, which I have written upon my monument, do not (10) efface my law, do not deface my words, do not alter my monument, so may Shamash (15) prolong his reign, that he may rule his people in righteousness as he has mine, who am king of righteousness.
If that man do not give heed to my words, (20) which
i-na matim ib-ba-aS-Su-u a-wa-a-at (65) mi-Sa-ri-im Sa i-na nare-ia
aS-tu-ru li-sur di-in ma-tim Sa a-di-nu (70) pu-ru-zi-e matim Sa
ap-ru-su a u-na-ak-ki-ir li-zu-ra-ti-ia a li-Sa-zi-ik (75) Sum-ma a-wilum fiu-u ta-£i-im-tam i-Su-ma ma-zu Su-te-Su-ra-am i-li-i a-na a-wa-
a-tira Sa i-na nare-ia aS-tu-ru li-kul-ma (80) ki-ib-sa-am ri-dam
di-in matim Sa a-di-nu pu-ru-zi-e matim Sa ap-ru-su na-ru-um Su-u
li-kal-lim-sii-ma sa-al-ma-at ga-ga-di-Su li-iS-te-Se-ir di-in-Si-na
li-<li-in pu-ru-za-8i-na (90) li-ip-ru-uS i-na ma-ti-Su ra-ga-am u
$i-nam h-zu-uh Si-ir ni-§i-su li-ti-ib (95) JJa-am-mu-ra-pf Sar mi-Sari-im Sa (ilu) SamaS ki-na-tim i§-ru-ku-Sum a-na-ku a-wn-tti-u-a na-
aS-ga (100) ip-Se-tu-u-a Sd-ni-n:iin u-ul i-s.i-.i «-la-:i na-\a-ba zi-im-
I (105) a-na im-ki-im [Column XXVI, r.] a-na ta-na-da-tim 5usa-a Sum-ma a-wi-Ium isu-i'i a-ni a-wa-ti-ia n i-na nar^-ia a§-tu-ru
:-kul-ma di-ni I i-ti-i.i la uS-tc-pi (!)-el u-zu-
-la (10) la ti-na-ki-ir a-wi-lum su-u ki-nia ii-ti sar mi-5d-ri-im
(ilu) Sama^ battu-Su (15) li-ir-ri-ik ni-Si-Su i-na mi-Sa-ri-im li-ri
Sum-ma a-wi-lura Su-u a-wa-ti-ia (20) Sa-i-na nan-ja dS-tu-ru
I have written upon my monument, if he despise my curses, and fear not (25) the curse of the god, if he blot out the law which I have given, (30) deface my words, alter my images, blot out my name, and write (35) his own name, or on account of these curses commission another to do so — as for that man, (40) whether he be king, or lord, or patesi, or commoner, whatever name he bear, may (45) the great Anu, the father of the gods, who has established my reign, may he take from him the glory of royalty, break (50) his staff and curse his fate. May Ellil, the lord, who fixes destinies, (55) whose command is not changed, who has made my kingdom great, set up a rebellion, which his hand cannot control, (and) make (60) the wind (?) of his downfall to blow upon his dwelling, may he fix as his destiny, a reign of sighs, (65) a short life, years of famine, darkness without light, (70) and sudden death. The destruction of his city, the scattering of his subjects, (75) the wresting away of his dominion, the blotting out of his name and memory in the land, may Bel (80) command with his powerful order. May Belit, the great mother, whose command is powerful in Ekur, (85) the lady who has heard my wishes, in the place of justice and decision, make his (90) affairs evil before Ellil; may she put in (95) Ellil's mouth, the
la i-kul-ma ir-ri-ti-ia i-me-e§-ma (25) ir-ri-it 1-lf la i-dur-ma di-in a-di-nu up-ta-az-zi-is a-wa-ti-ia (30) u§-te-pi(!)-el u-zu-ra-ti-ja utta-ak-ki-ir §u-mi §a-at-ra-am ip-8i-it-ma (35) §um-&u i§-ta-tar a§- Sum ir-ri-tim §i-na-ti §a-ni-a-am-ma nS-ta-^i-iz a-wi-lum §u-u (40) lu Sarrum lu b£lum lu i&akkum u lu a-wi-lu-tum §£ §u-ma-am na-bi-a-at (45) Anum ra-bu-um a-bu 1— If na-bu-u pale-ia melim §ar-ru-tim li-te-ir-§u (50) fcattu-§u li-i5-bi-ir §i-ma-ti-§u li-ru-ur (ilu) Mil be-lum mu-§i-im §i-ma-tim (55) §a ki-bf-zu la ut-ta-ka-ru mu-§ar-bu-u §ar-ru-ti-ia te-§i la §u-ub-bi-im (60) ga-ba-ra-a& ba-la-ki-§u i-na §u-ub-ti-§u li-§a-ap-pf-ba-a£-§um pale ta-nebi-im (65) A-mi i-zu-tim §d-na-a-at bu"^^-ab-bi-ini ik-li-it la nawa-ri-im (70) mu-ut ni-ti-il i-nim a-na §i-im-tim li-§i-im-§um Jja-laak ali-§u na-a§-pu-ub ni-§i-§u (75) §ar-ru-zu §u-pf-lam §um-su (i zi-kir-§ii i-na ma-tira la §u-ub-§d-a-am i-na pi-§u Jkab-tim (80) li-ikbi (ilu) Belit ummum ra-bf-tum §a ki-bf-za i-na Ekurrim kab-ta-at (85) rubatum mu-dam-mi-ga-at i-gi-ir-ri-ia a-§ar §i-ip-ti-im u puru-zi-im i-na ma-bar (ilu) IHil (90) a-wa-zu U-li-mi-in §u-ul-pu-ut ma-ti-§u Jja-la-ak ni-§i-§u ta-ba-ak na-pi§-ti-§ii ki-ma me-e (95) i-na
run of his land, the destruction of his people, the pouring out of his life like water!
May Ea, the great prince, whose decrees (100) take precedence, the leader of the gods, who knows everything, who prolongs [Column XXVII, r.] (1) the days of my life, deprive him of knowledge and wisdom, lead him (5) into oblivion, lock up his rivers at their sources, and permit not grain, the life of the people, to grow (10) in his land.
May Shamash, the great judge of (15) heaven and earth, who rules all living creatures, the lord of courage, break (20) his kingdom in pieces, grant him not his right, make his way disturbed, destroy the foundation of his troops, and (25) bring into his dreams evil omens of the uprooting of the foundation of his throne (30) and the ruin of his land.
May the curse of Shamash sweep him away quickly, may he cut him off above (35) among the living; below, in the earth, may he deprive him (40) of water.
May Sin, the lord of heaven, the father, who begat me, whose scimetar shines among the gods, take from him (45) crown and royal throne, and lay upon him heavy guilt and great sin, which (50) shall not depart from him. May he bring to an end the days, months, and years of his reign in sighs (55) and tears, may he multiply
pi (ilu) Illil §ar-ri-im li-§a-a§-ki-in (ilu) En-ki rubum ra-bi-um §a 8i-ma-tu-§u (100) i-na mab-ra i-la-ka apkal 1— If mu-di mi-im-ma fium-Su mu-§a-ri-ku [Column XXVII, r.J u-um ba-la-ti-ia uz-nam u ne-me-ga-am li-te-ir-§u-ma (5) i-na mi-§i-tim li-it-ta-ar-ru-§u narati-Su i-na na-ak-bi-im li-is-ki-ir (10) i-na ir-si-ti-§u aSntin napf-iiMi ni-Si a u-Sa-al>§i (ilu) SamaS da-a-a-nu-um ra-bi-um (15) £a sa-me-e u ir-ei-tim mu-u&-te-§e-ir §a-ak-na-at na-pf-i§-tim be-lum tu-kul-ti (20) Sar-ru-zu li-is-ki-ip di-in-§u a i-di-in u-ru-ub-§u li-§i ifidl um-ma-ni-§u (25) li-&-bi-[e]I-zi i-na bi-ri-§u Siram lim-nam §a na-sa-ab ifidl Sar-ru-ti-Su (30) u fca-la-ak ma-ti-§u li-i§-ku-un-§um a-wa-tum ma-ru-uS-tum §a (ilu) §ama§ ar-Jji-i§ li-ik-§u-zu e-li-ifi (35) i-na ba-al-tu-tim li-iz-zu-ub-§u §a-ap-li-i§ i-na ir-eitim eJemmu-Sii (40) me-c li-§a-as-mi (ilu) Sin be-el §d-me-e ilum ba-ni-i Sa §e-ri-zu i-na 1-1 f §u-pa-a-at (45) agam kussam §d §arru-tim li-te-ir-§u ar-nam kab-ta.m Se-ri-zu ra-bi-tam ki i-na zu-umri-Su (50) la i-^al-li-ku li-mu-zu-ma umi(mi) war^l Sa-na-a-at palA- 6u i-na ta-ne-fii-im (55) u di-im-ma-tim li-§a-ak-ti kam-ma-al §arthe burdens of sovereignty, a life (60) like unto death may he fix as his destiny.
May Ramman, the lord of fruitfulness, (65) the prince of heaven and earth, my helper, deprive him of the rain from heaven, and the water floods (70) from the springs, destroy his land in hunger (75) and want, thunder furiously over his city and make his land (80) into heaps.
May Zammama, the great warrior, the first-born son of Ekur, (85) who goes at my right hand, break his weapons on the field of battle, turn his day into night, make (90) his enemy to triumph over him.
May Ishtar, goddess of battle and conflict, who takes hold of (95) my weapons, my gracious protector, who loves my reign, curse his dominion with great fury in her (100) angry heart and turn his grace (105) into evil. [Column XXVIII, r.] (1) May she break his weapons on the field of battle and conflict. (5) May she create disorder and rebellion for him; strike down his warriors and let the earth drink up (10) their blood. May she cast the bodies of his troops in heaps (15) upon the field. As for him, may she not grant him a life of pity, (but) give him into (20) the hand of his enemies, to bring him bound into the land of his enemies.
May Nergal, (25) powerful among the gods, the warru-tim li-£a-ad-di-il-§ii ba-la-tam (60) §a it-ti mu-tim §i-ta-an-nu a-na §i-im-tim li-Si-im-Sum (ilu) Rammanum be-el begallim (65) gugal §a-me-e u ir-si-tim ri-zu-u-a zu-ni i-na §6-me-e mi-lam (70) i-na na-ak-bi-im li-te^ir-Su ma-zu i-na 5u-§a-ab-bwni u bu-bu-tim (75) li-bal-li-ik e-li ali-§u iz-zi-i§ li-is-si-ma ma-zu a-na til a-bu-bi-im (80) li-te*ir (iiu) Za-ma-ma kar-ra-du-um ra-bi-um raarum ri-e§-tuum §& Ekurrim (85) a-li-ku im-ni-ia a-§ar tam-ba-ri-im kakka-§u li-i§-bi-ir u-ma-am a-na mu-§i-im li-te-ir-§um-ma (90) na-ki-ir-§u e-li-§ii li-i§-zi-iz (ilu) Innanna be-li-it tajjazim u kablim pa-ti-a-at (95) kakki-ia la-ma-zi da-mi-ik-tum ra-i-ma-at pal^-ia i-na li-ibbi-^. (100) ag-gi-im i-na uz-za-ti-Sd ra-bf-a-tim §ar-ru-zu li-ru-ur dam-ga-ti-§u (105) a-na li-im-ne-tim li-te-ir [Column XXVIII, r.] (li-te-ir) a-§ar ta^azim u kablim kakka-§u li-i§-b[i]-ir (5) i-§i-tam zaah-ma-d§-tam li-i§-ku-un-§um kar-ra-di-§u li-Sa-am-ki-it (10) da-mi- §u-nu ir-si-tam li-i§-ki gu-ru-un §a-al-ma-at um-ma-na-ti-§u (15) i-na si-ri-im li-it-ta-ad-di umman-5u r[i-m]a-am a-i ii-§ar-§i §u-a-ti (20) a-na ^a-at na-ak-ri-§ii li-ma-al-li-§u-ma a-na ma-at nu-ku-urti-§u ka-mi-iS li-ru-§u (ilu) Nergal (25) dan-nu-um i-na 1-lf ga-ba-al
rior wi^'jut a rival, who grants victory to me, may he bind up his subjects (30) with great power, as in strong vessel of reeds; (35) with his powerful arms beat him down, and break his members like an earthen image.
(40) May Nintu, the exalted mistress of the lands, the mother of births, deny him a son; grant him (45) no name, and in the settlements of his subjects permit no heir to be born.
(50) May Nin-karrasha, the daughter of Anu, who promises me grace, bring upon his members, in Ekur, a (55) terrible disease, an evil fever, sore wounds, which may not be healed, whose character (60) is unknown to the physician, which he cannot heal with bandages, which, like the sting of death, cannot be put away (65) till his life go away, and he lament over life's power.
(70) May the great gods of Heaven and Earth, the Anunnaki, all of them, (75) the Genius of the temple, and of the walls of Ebarra, cover with irresistible curses, him, his seed, his land, his army, (80) his subjects, and his soldiers. May Ellil curse him (85) out of his mouth with a mighty curse which cannot be altered, which (90) shall come speedily upon him.
la ma-fca-ar mu-8a-ak-§i-du ir-ni-ti-ia i-na ka-§ii-§i-§u (30) ra-bi-im ki-ma i-Sa-tim iz-zi-tim 8a a-pf-im ni-§i-§u li-ik-me (35) in kakki-§u dan-nim li-§&-ti-§u-ma bi-ni-a-ti-§u ki-ma ea-lam ti-ti-im li-ifc-pu-uS (40) (ilu) Nin-tu rubatum si-ir-tum §a ma-ta-tim ummum ba-ni-ti ablam li-te-ir-§u-ma (45) Su-ma-am a u-§ar-§i-§u i-na kir-bi-it ni-£i-§u z£r a-wi-lu-tim a ib-ni (50) (ilu) Nin-kar-ra-§a marat Anira(nim) ga-bi-a-at dum-ki-ia i-na Ekurrim (55) mur-ea-am kabtam asakkam li-im-nam zi-im-ma-am mar-fa-am §& la i-pa-a§-§e-bu asum ki-ri-ib-§u (60) la i-lam-ma-du i-na zi-im-di la u-na-ab-bu-§u ki-ma ni-si-ik mu-tim la in-na-za-bu i-na bi-ni-a-ti-§u (65) li-§a- «i-a-aS-5um-ma a-di na-pf-i5-ta-§u i-bi-el-lu-u a-na id-lu-ti-Su li-iddara-ma-am (70) ilu rabutum fid Sa-me-e u iivsi-tim (ilu) Anunnaki i-na napbari-§u-nu (75) 5e-id bi-tim libitti Ebarrim §u-a-ti zdr-§u ma-zu |ib-M (80) DHB-M u um-ma-an-§u ir-ri-tam ma-ru-uS-tam li-ru-ru ir-ri-tim (85) da-ni-a-tim (ilu) Illil i-na pl-6u 6a la ut-ta-akka-ru li-ru-ur-§u-ma (90) ar-bi-i§ li-ik-Su-da-§u
INDEX
Abdi-Khiba of Jerusalem, letters of, 268-278
Abishi, 207
Abydenus on Sennacherib, 347
Aeco, Ashurbanapal at, 359
Adad, identified with Ramman,
Adad-nirari IV, 292; for introduction, see Shalmaneser III; Calah inscription, 305; Nebo statue, 307
Adamu. See Adapa
Adapa, myth of, 67
Adini, 298
Adoption, certificate of, 393
Agade, city of King Sargon, 135
Ai-ibur-shabu, 364
Aleppo, 297
Amarna, the Tell-el period, introduction, 252; discovery of letters, 252; Egypt at period of, 254 ; Syria and Palestine at period of, 258
Amel-Ea. See Ur-sharml >i
Amel-Marduk (Evil Merodach),
Amenophis III, letter from Tushratta, 263
Amenophis IV, letter from Burraburiash, 262
Ammizaduga, king of Babylon,
Amraphel. See Hammurapi,
Amurru, 259
Anshar, 4, 10, 13, 14, 16, 17
Anu, 4, 6, 22, 26, 28
Anunnaki, judges in Hades, 129
Apamaea, 289
Apason (Apsu), 44
Apsu, 10
Arabia, campaign of Sennacherib, 345; campaign of Esarhaddon, 353-357
Arad-Sin, text of, 248
Armenia, 310
Aruru, as creator, 82
Ashdod, Sargon against, 328
Ashur, identified with Anshar, 54; god as creator, 57
Ashurbanapal, 147; introduction, 352; at Acco, 359
Ashur-nadin-shum, king of Babylon, 212
Ashurnazirpal, introduction to, 283; annals of, 286
Asia Minor, taken by Cyrus, 376
Asshur-utir-asbat (Pitru), 295
Astyages, 376
Asushunamir, 127
Azariah of Yaudi, 311
Azazel, 196
Babylonian Chronicle, 208
Bad. the god identified with Ellil and others, 192
Bel-ibni, king of Babylon, 212
Relili, sister of Tammuz, 130
Belshazzar, 374, 379
Berosso8, on early myths, 76; on early kings, 78; on the Deluge, 109; on destruction by fire, 112; on Neo-Babylonian period, 370
Bir-idri of Damascus, 297
Bit-Adini, 288
Bit-Khumri:i, 320
Borsippa, Itil
Boundary stone (Kudurru), 387
Building inscription with cosmology, 58
Burraburiash, letter of, 262
Byblus, letters from Rib Adda of, 265, 266
Calah, capital of Assyria, 286,
Calno (Kullani), 311 Canaan (Kinakhkhi), 259 Carchemish, fall of, 325 Certificate of Adoption, 393 Chedorlaomer, 246 Chronicle, early Babylonian,
203; the Babylonian, 208 Chronology, literature of, 240;
materials of, 199
INDEX
Code of Hammurapi, introduction, 395; literature, 397; translation, 398 Contract of Marriage, 394 Cosmogony, Babylonian, according to Camascius, 44 Cosmology in a ritual, 44; Assyrian, 53 Creation, Assyrian text of, 54; Babylonian story of, 3; bilingual of, 47; of cattle and beasts, 50; river of, 60; sun and moon, 46; of world by Marduk, 47 Croesus, king of Lydia, 376 Cyaxares, king of Medes, 376 Cyrus, introduction, 375; cylinder of, 380; conquers Medes, 374; king of Anshan, 376; takes Ecbatana, 376; conquers Lydia, 376; governs Asia Minor, 376; takes Babylon, 377, 378
Darius, king of Babylon, 219;
chronicle written in his reign,
Deluge, according to Berossos,
109; Fragment (Morgan), 104;
Fragment (Hilprecht), 108.
See Flood Story, another recension, 103 Demons and Dragon, 60 Demons, seven evil, 63 Descent of Ishtar to Hades, 121 Destruction by Fire, 112 Doctrinal and Liturgical Texts,
Dragon and Demons, 60 Dream, prayer for favorable,
ISO
Durgurgurru, city of, 183
Ea (Nudimmud), 6, 14 Ea and Atrakhasis, 113
. See Engidu Ea-gamil, king of Country of
Sea, 207 Edoranchus, 79 Egisshirgal, temple in Ur, 142
, K>:irh.irldon against, 351, invasion by Nebuchad- W3, 367 Ellasar (Larsa), 245 Ellil and the Labbu, 60
Ellil, identified with Bad, 192 Elulaeus (Luli), of Sidon, 335 E-makhtila, temple in Borsippa,
Engidu, friend of Gilgamesh, 82 Enmeduranki, 79 Epic, Gilgamesh, 80 Eponym, the Assyrian list, 219; the list with notes, 226; the chronicle, 236; fragment of eponym, 238 Ereshkigal, wife of Nergal, 123 Eri-Aku, inscription of, 248. See
also Arad-Sin, 245, 246 E-sagila, temple in Babylon,
150, 161 Esarhaddon, introduction, 349; Prism A, 353; Prism B, 355; campaign against Arabia and Egypt, 357 ; king of Babylon, 215; invades Egypt, 217; captures Memphis, 217; dies in Egypt, 218 Ethical incantation, 170 E-ulbar, temple of Ishtar, 375 Evil-Merodach (Amel-Marduk),
E-zida, temple in Borsippa, 150
Flood story, Babylonian, 90
Gaza, Sargon against, 327, 331 Gezer, tablets from, 279-281 Giammu, 297 Gilgamesh Epic, 80 Gishdubar. See Gilgamesh Gods of the months, 194 Gushea, identified with Ishtar,
Hades, descent of Ishtar to, 121 ;
queen of, 123 Hamath, Sargon against, 327 Hammurapi, introduction, 243;
inscriptions of, 248-252; code
of, 395 Hanno of Gaza, 322 Uazaol, king of Damascus, 290 HeRM lotus on Sennacherib, 346 Hezekiah, king of Judah, 336,
M8 Historical texts. 241 Hophra, king of Egypt, 361, 362 Boihee, k'uuz of Samaria, 312 Hymns and Prayers, 139
INDEX
Ilu-bi'di of Hamath, 324, 332 Imkhullu, evil wind, 26, 29, 64 Incantation against toothache,
52; for childbirth, 114; with
ethical contents, 170 Irkalla, 121
I mini identified with Ishtar, 153 Ishkur, name of Ramman, 147 Ishtar, descent to Hades, 121 ;
the goddess identified with
others, 192; praver to, 153 I-)n;u-Anunit, goddess, 375 Ishtar-khundu, king of Elam,
210, 212 Israel, kingdom of, arises, 284 Izdubar. See Gilgamesh
Ja'udi, 311
Jehoahaz (Ahaz), king of Judah,
Jehoiachin, king of Judah, 361 Jehoiakim, king of Judah, 360 Jehu, king of Israel, 290 Jerusalem, letters from Abdi- Khiba of, 268-278: campaign against by Sennacherib, 340; <• by Nebuchadrezzar, 363 Job, the Babylonian, 164
Kalab-Ea. See Ur-shanabi Kal'at Shergat, site of Asshur, 58 Kalbu, or Labbu, 61 Kalnch (Kullani), 311 Kamlalanu (Ashurbanapal), 352 Karkar. See Qarqar Kashtiliash, king of Kassites,
Kaushmalaka, king of Edom,
Khabiri, 259, 260 Khaldia, kingdom of, 291, 309,
Khalman (Aleppo), 295, 297 Khullushu, king of Elam, 212 Khumbaba, warder of the cedar
mountain, 84 Khummakhaldash, king of Elam,
King List, the Babylonian A,
201 ; the Babylonian B, 202 Kings, early, 76, 78 Kingu, 9, 12, 13, 21, 22, 28 Kishar, 4
Kudur-Mabuk, text of, 247 Kudurru, boundary stone, 387
Kullanhou, 311 Kullani (Calno), 311 Kurigalzu, king of Babylon, 394 Kuturnankhundi, king of Elam,
Labashi-Marduk, king of Babylon, 372
Labbu and Ellil, 60, 61
Lachish, letter from, 278; Sennacherib at, 345
Lakhamu, 3, 8, 20
Lakhmu, 3, 20
Larsa (Ellasar), 245
Lebanon, Nebuchadrezzar in,
Legend of Sargon, king of Agade,
Literature of chronology, 240
Liturgical and Doctrinal Texts,
Lubarna, king of Patin, 285
Luli (Elulaeus) of Sidon, 335
Lydia, conquered by Cyrus, 376
Manasseh of Judah, 349
Man Ink, 16, 25; creator of the
world, 47; hymn to, 150 Marriuk, the god, identified with
others, 193 Manluk-nadin-shum, 292 Manluk-zakir-shumu, 332 Man, king of Damascus, 292 Marnace Contract, 394 Matan-bi'l of Arvad, 322 Mattaniah, king of Judah, 361 Media, 310
Mcnahem, king of Samaria, 316 Merodach-baladan, king of Babylon, 210; sends embassy to
Hezekiah, 333; death of, 326 Months, gods of, 194 Mullil (Ellil), 148 Mummu, 3, 4, 7
Nabonassar, king of Babylon, 208, 309, 313
Nabonidus, introduction, 371; inscription from clay cylinders, 378
Nabopolassar, king of Babylon,
Nabunadinzer, 313
Nadinu, king of Babylon, 209
Nannar, identified with Sin, 142
INDEX
Naphtali, 321
Naram-Sin, king of Akkad, 375
Neb-maat-Ra (Amenophis III),
Nebuchadrezzar, introduction, 360; East India House inscription, 364; in the Lebanon, 365; campaign against Egypt, 367; building inscription, 368 ; western campaign, 369
Nergal and Ereskigal, 131
Nergal-shar-usur, king of Babylon, 372
Nergal-ushezib, king of Babylon,
Nimmuria (Amenophis III), 256
Nin-igi-azag as creator, 50
Nisir, the mountain, 97
No-return, land of, 121
Nudimmud (Ea), 4
Oannes, 77, 78
Opartes, 79
Otiartes. See Opartes
Panammu of Sam'al, 322
Pantheon, the, 189
Paradise story influenced by
Adapa myth, 69 Patin, 285, 289 Pekah, king of Samaria, 312 Pitru, 295
Polyhistor on Sennacherib, 347 Poros (Pulu), 308 Prayer for a favorable dream,
Ptolemy, canon of, 239 Pulu (Tiglathpileser IV), 308 Puzur-Amurri, sailor, 94
Qarqar (Apamaea), 148, 289, 295
Rahab, 61
EUiang of the hand, prayer of, L63
Ramman, hymn to, 147 Rapikhu (Kaphia), 324 Reson. See Kezon Restoration to divine favor,
pr.ty. r for, 178 Rcvflntion, primitive, 70
king of Damascus, 284,
Rib- Adda, letters of, 265.
Sabbath, the Babylonian, 189
Sam'al, 311
Samaria, fall of, 323, 331
Sammuramat (Semiramis), 307
Samsu-iluna, 206
Sangar, king of Carchemish, 295
Sanipu of Bit-Amman, 322
Sargon I, legend of king, 135
Sargon II, chronicle concerning, 203; campaign against Merodach-baladan, 210, 211; introduction, 323; takes Samaria, 323 ; attacks Merodachbaladan, 324; invades Urartu, 324 ; conquest of Samaria, 326 ; campaign against Hamath and Gaza, 327; stone inscription from Calah, 327; campaign against Ashdod, 328; cylinder inscription, 328; campaigns against Samaria, Gaza, and Hamath, 331
Sarpanitum, wife of Marduk, 151
Scapegoat, the, 196
Semiramis, 307
Sennacherib, introduction, 332; campaign against Jerusalem, 340; summary of western campaign, 344; at Lachish, 345; last campaign against west, 345; Herodotus on campaign of Sennacherib, 346; Polyhistor and Abydenus on Sennacherib, 347
Seven evil demons, legend of the, 63
Shalmaneser III, introduction to, 288; Obelisk inscription, 293ff. ; Monolith inscription, 294ft; Bull inscription, 297ff.; Berlin inscription, 298; Annalistic fragment, 303
Shamash-ditana, 207
Shamash-shum-ukin, 352
Shamshi-Adad IV, 292
Sharru (Marduk), 95
Shurpu, an incantation series,
Sil.V of Egypt, 324
Biduri-Sabitu, 88
sin. hymn to, 141
Sin-idinnam, letters from Hamurapi, 248f.
Sin-liki-urmini, poet, 81
Substitution, doctrine <>f, 195
INDEX
Tabi-utul-Ellil, 164
Tammuz, hymn to, 179, 182
Tauthe (Tiamat), 44
Tell-el-Amarna, 131
Tell-el-Hesy (Lachish), 261
Tema, 374
Tiamat, 3, 4, 5, 7, 10, 13, 14, 20, 22, 28, 29
Tiglathpileser IV, introduction, 308; annals, 313; western campaign, 317; small inscription, 320; Nimroud Tablet,
Tishpak, slayer of dragon, 62
Toothache, incantation against,
Tushratta, letter of, 263
Tyre, siege by Nebuchadrezzar,
Ummanigash, king of Elam, 209,
Ummu-Khubur, 8, 11. 20 Uncii, 310 Upshukkinaku, 19 Urartu, kingdom of, 291, 325 Ur-shanabi, 89 Uruk, city of Gilgamesh, 81 Ut-napishtim, 89, 90 Uvakhshatara (Cyaxares), 376
Wisdom literature, fragment of, 164, 175
Xisuthros, 110, 111
Yau-bi'di of Hamath, 324, 332 Yaudi, 311
Ukinzer, 209, 313 Ulam-Buriash, 207
Zabibe, queen of Arabia, 316 Zedekiah, king of Judah, 361